A GRAMMAR OF
THE OLD TESTAMENT IN GREEK
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
ILonDon: FETTER LANE, E.C.
C. F. CLAY, Manager
M
i i
i.
i i
££
SI
* K
mi
l*l
Sggffi.
ffitiinburgrj : 100, PRINCES STREET
Berlin : A. ASHER AND CO.
Etipjig: F. A. BROCKHAUS
£rt» gorfc: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS
Eombau anto Calcutta: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.
All rights reserved
GRAMMAR OF
THE OLD TESTAMENT
IN GREEK
ACCORDING TO THE SEPTUAGINT
BY
HENRY St JOHN THACKERAY, M.A.
SOMETIME SCHOLAR OF KING'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
VOL. I
INTRODUCTION, ORTHOGRAPHY AND ACCIDENCE
Cambridge :
at the University Press
1909
lib
\ b
Cop 2,
T
CambriDge:
PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A.
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
TO MY WIFE
Tvva'tKa civhpfiav tis fvprjaei ;
TlfXKiiTfpa hi (CTTIV Xt'#0)l> 7ToXvTf\(OV T) TOMVTt].
PREFACE
THE Grammar, of which the first portion is here
published, has during the last eight years been the
occupation of the very limited leisure of a civil servant.
It owes its origin to the suggestion of Dr Swete, who
has throughout its preparation been the writer's kindly
and encouraging epyoSiwrcTr]?. It is due to his good
offices that this portion now appears in the form of a
separate volume, and it is needless to add that it is his
edition of the text, together with the Concordance of
the late Dr Redpath, which alone has rendered such a
work possible.
It may be asked : What need is there for the work ?
Why write a Grammar of a translation, in parts a
servile translation, into a Greek which is far removed
from the Attic standard, of an original which was often
imperfectly understood ? A sufficient answer might be
that the work forms part of a larger whole, the Grammar
of Hellenistic Greek, the claims of which, as bridging
the gulf between the ancient and the modern tongue
upon the attention of <f)i\e\\i]ve<i and philologists have
in recent years begun to receive their due recognition
from a growing company of scholars. The Septuagint,
in view both of the period which it covers and the
viii Preface
variety of its styles, ranging from the non-literary
vernacular to the artificial Atticistic, affords the most
promising ground for the investigation of the peculiarities
of the Hellenistic or 'common' language. "La Septante
est le grand monument de la Koivrj," says Psichari.
But the Septuagint has, moreover, special claims of
its own. Though of less paramount importance than
the New Testament, the fact that it was the only form
in which the older Scriptures were known to many
generations of Jews and Christians and the deep influence
which it exercised upon New Testament and Patristic
writers justify a separate treatment of its language.
Again, the fact that it is in the main a translation gives
it a special character and raises the difficult question of
the extent of Semitic influence upon the written and
spoken Greek of a bilingual people.
The period covered by the books of the Septuagint
was mentioned. This may conveniently be divided into
three parts, (i) There is every reason to accept the
very early tradition that the Greek Pentateuch, to which,
it would seem, at least a partial translation of Joshua
was soon appended, originated in the third century B.C.
We are, then, in the Hexateuch taken back to the dawn
of the Koivij, to a period when certain forms and usages
were in existence which had already become obsolete in
New Testament times. Some of these are moribund
survivals from classical Greek, others are experiments
of the new language on their trial. (2) As to the
remaining books, one result which clearly emerges is
that the order in which they were translated was,
roughly speaking, that of the Hebrew Canon. We may
conjecture that the Prophets made their appearance in
•6o6i iCwnuvf if
'vasiaHO ( anN5iAV ivaoh 8 1
1 '[ iS 'H
UA\OU>[-JpAY pUB 99UBn§lA }UB}SUOD jpq} JOJ SSgjJ 9q}
jo U3Ui>[JOA\ piiB sjgpB9.i 's.i9oujo gq; j[B o; puB guirqoA
g}BJBdgs b sb >jjoa\ gq; jo uoqjod siq} jo uoi}Bgqqnd gq}
o; Supugsuoo in ggng§inpin .ngq; joj ssgjj X;;sj9Aiuj^
gq} jo sotpuXg gq; o; s>|UBq; Am ssgjdxg ;snuj j
'uoisnpuoD uj '9Jia\ Xuj Aq pun 'Siiuoq; s.ij,\r '.ig;sis
Xui Xq u9AiS U99q sbij g.m}Bii pg.ipin>{ b jo gguBisissy
•suoi}B}onb jo xgpuj gq; pgjBdg.id osp3 SBq 9q :g§puquiB3
( 9§9^03 s.gnuBqiB3 }£ jo JBjoipc; 9iui}gujos 'jojXbjl
H A\ J IM ^ psJ9pti9J U99q SBq dpq ipnui s93U9J9j9a
SuiAju9a jo }{joay snotJoqBj gq} uj •suoqsgSSns [njgsn
pgjgjjo puB sjoojd gq; jo y\\nq gq} pBgj A[pin>[ SBq oqA\
'}u;2Bn}dgc; gopuquiB^ jgSj^j gq} jo JO}ipg-og '9>jooj^{
'3 'V #A9 H 3 M^ ' 9 ^ 9 II°3 UMO ^ m J° MO lI 3 J -igq}oiiB o;
9np osp3 gjB s^UBq} Xj^[ 'U94;um gq pjnoqs jbiuujb.i{)
v. A\oq jo ppoiu b dn ppq piiB }ggfqns gq} uo SuuBgq
g.m}B.ig}i[ 9Aisii9;x9 gq} jo qonui o} gm pggnpoj}in
SBq 9q suoi}BDiuniuujOD g}BAud qSnojq} puB qddAQ
)Udiuv}S9jL ai2j\i jo jbu.iuib.iq }UBiquq siq o} v>uyiiioS3joA c [
gq} qSnoaqjL •suoipgjjgdun puB s.iojjg Aubuj p9Aoai9J
puB sg§Bd s}i pgipuug SBq dpq §ui|ihj-j9A9u puB
snojgugS siq piiB 'gj^ in >jjoa\ 9[oqA\ gq} qSnoaqi pB9J o}
's9i;np pjojiiiBui siq piuiB 'q§nou9 pooS U99q SBq gjj
ug}sgipiiBi\[ jo A}is.i9Aiu_q bi.io;di^\ gq} in XSojonqj
UB9doan^{-OpUI pilB >p9JQ Di;S'lU9[pj^ JO JOSS9JOJJ
9JVfdA c [ UX
•go6i 'si.rej l j;uv;fi$ dj ?p 03AQ dj .ins wss'tj £
'Suiqpjj -nj '?.:// ?/j.io y }j pun -fnvj 'VfuiJ&Dnj&s .t?p :/i/v/u//tv.if) -
•i'061 'uojsog '-03 pire uiiiq
*>[00}g 32.I03Q }g pUB 3.IE3qXuOQ -3 -J 'jUlSvtlf&S 31/ f UtO.lJ ' SltOl)J?pS x
pooAvu93JQ 'uo:qnoj\[ •]-[ *f JQ JO }UaUJaSBjrtODUa
puB psunoo an; o; X-bs ubd j UBq; ajoui savo j - ua>iods
Xp^ajjB aABq j 'aiurqoA siq; jo <( ja}pSaq aquo „ aq;
'apA\g jq o} ssaupa;qapui Am JO 's^ooq iuojj aiqBiiiB}qo
}Bq} uBq; pu;>j pajjp puB [Biiosjad ajoui s jo sdub
-}SISSB 2uiSpa{A\OU>pB JO SUIBUiaJ A"}np }UBSBajd aqx
'XXT 3l P -^ P91U3S
-ajdaj sb $o±x?xyi2 ( inwx aqi jo joinpiiBpjapim jadojd
b joj 3{qBsu3dsipui si a§Bn2uB{ §utai| aq; jo aSpajAvou:^
b }Bq; }uauia}"e}s siq jo q}ru; aqj jo gui paDUiAiioa
3ABq 'p3;UIBnb3B Xpsop 3JOLU 3lU0D9q O} 9d0l{ J qDIl{A\
q;iA\ 'qaaj^) luapoui o;u; suoisjnoui }qSqs A^ - dn
ps U99q pBq saSsd aq; uaqA\ spiiBq Am o}in auiBD a"juo
s Xbss9 ajq^BJiiupB sjJBqoisj •pg^nsuoo U99q aABq qoiqA\
s>[joa\ jo '9Ai}sriBqx9 ;ou '}sq b puaddB j '^joav iiBaua^)
aqi. jo uoi}Boqqnd aq; 9.iojgq ua}}UM sbay >{ooq Am
JO }SOlLI p99pui : 0§B JB3A" B .19AO }Snf paJBSddB l[D{qA\
jo ;j-ed ;sjy sq} ' n >[Ooq sSinqpji jq jo Xpuspusdspu;
3}inb >{joav o; ;ssq ;; }qSnoq; 3ABq j \(bav sq; psj
s^q Xubousq puB 'p3}BJ}sruj ussq 's.fepp ajqBpiOABim
qSnojq; 'sBq jbuiuibjq apjdujoa pjy aq; aanpojd o;
uopiquiB Xj\[ •jJbujiljbj*) jBi}JBd }nq aspuoa v Aq papaa
-ajd suopaaps jo auurqoA apiq XpiiBq XjaA b paanpojd
aA"Bq sjB^oqos pjojxQ oa\; ajjqAv 'uoipnpo.tiuj s t apA\g jq
in aSBtiSiiBj aq; no .ia;dBqa a[qBn|BA b jo aSB^UEApn
aq; pBq sBq (paA\oqB aq abui pjoav aqi ji) u ubub;uiS
-Bn;dag„ aq; sjBaX ;uaDa.i uj -qDnaiB^uaj aq; o; pa;iuiq
ix jmfj.ij
SB.U 'pjO SJBaA A;uaA3S AjJBSU AVOII 'ipSiaiqj^ jo asj;B3j;
jnpsn sqj^ •s-ibujiubiq ^aunqsaj, a\3^j sq; uj usaiS
sba\ se sau^sissB pansna ipns q;u\ ;ii3;uoa aq o; p^q
;uapn;s sq; pire 'Sui;uba\ uaaq X|;uaaaj s;inb ipun snq
XXT 9l H J° Jbujuibiq ;uapnadapni piiB a;3jduioa y
b jo uoi;nqu;sip sq; 2uiA\oqs u; aSBssaui .iiaq; 3ABq
ua;jo saauajajaj jo sauas Suoj aq; uaAg; 'XXT 3l ll J°
;xs; jbuiSuo aq; jo uoi;an.i;suoa3.i sq; in ai;ua p3n;xa;
aq; o; aaiAjas jo aq Abui pa;aaj{oa ajaq aanapiAa aq;
;bij; padoq si ;i pire 'sa;Bp o; sb Bua;ua .iBap atuos
p.iojjB pun jnjdpq XqBpads aje uAdBd aq; ;Bq; s;naw
-;jBdap asaq; in si ;i ;Bq; asnaxa in pBajd .(ew j
•aouappay puB A*qdBJ.ooq;.io °1 P 9 11 II B uaaq s^q
aa-eds qanm oo; ;Bq; ;qSnoq; aq abuj ;j -uoissiiuo aq;
poo§ Sui^biu joj ajn;nj aq; in asuB Xbui A;iun;joddo
ub Xjqissoj 's;miq paquasajd aq; spaaaxa Apnaj[B
qaii[A\ '>[ooq siq; pajpA\s A*p;Bjapowiiii aABq pjnoM ;i jo
;uain;Baj; a;B«bapB ub o; qaBOjdd? Any ;bij; ;aafqns
b ;sba os 'XXT 9l H ao J <s ! '-ibujwbjS jo aauiAOjd SniA*[;no
lib (( 4 uoi;i2ui.ioj-p.iOy\\ „ ->jjoa\ ;uasajd aq; ui Sinssjin si
q;§naj ;b pa;Baj; ajaq; pafqns auQ 'suj pazuEqiuiBj aABq
suopBpossB p»pads ip;qA\ q;iA\ '^d.ifj fiowviszj^ azzj\r
fo Avmmv.if) siq in ssbj£{ jossajojj a;Bj aq; jo aaiiBpinS
aq; paA\oqoj jBjauaS in aABq \ ;uaui;i2aj; puB ;u3iu
-aSuBjjB uj "uopnaaxa s;i in suoipajjadun a*ubui jo
snopsuoa uib piiB 'pafqns aq; uj ;saja;ui ;ua;sisjad b ubij;
.iaq;o >[sb; Am joj ;uaindmba jBpads on untp ubd j
•suiop-uiii^j t 7
sb ipns SUOISJ3A uo s>|jhui auios ;jaj 3ABq o; osjb suiaas
dOvfdAJ X
Sv
q3iqA\ ;nq 's3sqB3DBj/\[ V 3>[q s§lu;ua\ ssjj ui 'ssjnoa
jo ';ss§uo.i;s '[ootps Dpsppjy 3l R J° 33U9nyui sq; (;;)
'suoisjaA [EJ3;q A*[[BDi;uBpsd jo uoipnpojd sq; o; Sinpus;
'ajn^duDg jo J3;pj sq; joj sdusjsasj Suia\oj§ sq; (1)
: >[joa\ ib sjb ssauanyui a;isoddo oav; pouad pjiq; aq;
uj (uoipajjoa siuniqd£ aq; r> - a) 'O'a Ajn;uaa puoaas
aq; jo pua aq; jo uXd^d aq; jo ajX;s t a;BjauaSap aaoiu
sq; jo uoipayaa b aas Xblu aA\ pouad puoaas aq; jo
;nq; in ajiqA\ '(suoipaqoa y^qifj puB dupj aq;) a§B
DiBiiiaioij X[jBa aq; jo uXd^d aq; Xq pa;iqiqxa pAaj
jaqSiq aq; suib;;h pouad ;sjlj aq; jo >pai{) aq; ;eq;
Xbs Av.uj aAv 'Sui>[Bads Xjpboj^ •suiopSui}[ f — z jo
suoiuod aSjB[ pun saSprtf jo >{{nq aq; -zia 'spqdoaj aq;
q;iA\ passBja 110UB3 A\ajqap^ aq; qaiqAv 's>{ooq iBauo;siq
.la;^ aq; jo auios jo slioi;bisutu; aq; uSisse XjqBqojd
os[B ;sniu aA\ (sn o; UA\op aaioa aA^q qo;qA\ s;xa; sq;
jo aspe.mp sq; luojj aSpnf Xbui sa\ ji ;sbsj ;b) pousd
pjiq; 3q; ojl # bjs jno jo A\iri;u33 puooss sq; sb uAvop
jbj sh sn Xjjbd piuBQ s ( uoi;opoaqx puB sa;sBisapDg;
>p3-iQ aq; 3>(q s>[ooq s[iqA\ (, o - a Xjn;ii33 ;sjy aq;
unq; jaqj^a ;ou pouad b o; Suopq o; 'BJig uag jo
anSojo-ij aq; ui ;uaiua;t3;s pa;onb-;jo aq; SuipiiB;sq;iA\.
-;ou 'uiaas s>jooq [BqdXjDodn aq; jo ;soui jo uonisod
-uiod aq; pun (paptqoxa sd^qjad suqnsj) K sSupu^ „
aq; jo ;soui jo suoisj3a aqj^ (£) •su.iopSin;s[ £ pun z
jo suoiuod puB suiopSuiNf 1 jo aauH-iHaddB aq; a\es
XjqBqojd os[B Xjn;uaa aq; jo aso[D aq; : asop aq; jsjbsu
(dnoj§ siq; jo suoiuod 3§je[ jo) 3ApA\ l sq; pun pi>pz7{
'qniuisjsf jo Sui;sisuoD dnojS sq; ';i jo SuiuuiSaq sq;
JB3U q^iBsj ''O'Q Xjn;us3 puooss sq; ut sssjp >(S3J^ b
xi d.w/3A c [
CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION.
SECT.
i. Grammar and Textual Criticism .
2. Grouping of LXX Books ....
3. The koivI] — the Basis of LXX Greek .
4. The Semitic Element in LXX Greek .
5. The Papyri and the Uncial MSS of the LXX
PAGE
1
6
16
25
55
ORTHOGRAPHY AND PHONETICS.
6. The Vowels . . . . . . . . . 71
7. The Consonants . . . . . . . .100
8. The Aspirate . . . . . . . . .124
9. Euphony in combination of Words and Syllables . 129
ACCIDENCE.
10.
11.
12.
ij-
14.
Declensions of the Noun
Proper Names
Adjectives
The Numerals
Pronouns
140
160
172
186
190
15. The Verb. General Changes in Conjugation
16. Augment and Reduplication
193
'95
XIV
Contents
SECT.
17. Verbs in -Q. Terminations .
18. Verbs in -Q. Tense formation
19. Verbs in -Q. Present Tense
20. Verbs in -12. Future Tense
21. Verbs in -12. First and Second
Passive) ....
22. Contract Verbs
23. Verbs in -MI ....
24. Table of Noteworthy Verbs
Index I. Of Subjects
II. Of Greek words and forms
III. Of Quotations .
Aorist (and Future
PAGE
209
218
224
228
233
241
244
258
291
300
310
PRINCIPAL AUTHORITIES QUOTED WITH
ABBREVIATIONS
Anz H., Subsidia ad cognoscendum Graecorum sermonem vulgarem
e Pentateuchi versione Alexandrina repetita (Dissert. Phil.
Halenses vol. 12), 1894.
Archiv = Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung, ed. U. Wilcken, Leipzig,
1901 etc.
Aristeas (pseudo-), Letter of, in the Appendix to Swete's Introduc-
tion to the Old Testament in Greek, or in the edition of P.
Wendland, Leipzig, 1900 : the §§ are those of YVendland which
appear in Swete, edition 2.
Blass N.T. = Friedrich Blass, Grammar of New Testament Greek,
English translation, ed. 2, 1905.
Brooke A. E. and M c Lean N., The Old Testament in Greek, vol. l
The Octateuch, part I Genesis, Cambridge, 1906.
BDB = Brown, Driver and Briggs, Hebrew and English Lexicon
of the Old Testament, Oxford, 1906.
CR= Classical Review.
Cronert = W. Cronert, Memoria Graeca Herculanensis, cum titu-
lorum Aegypti papyrorum codicum denique testimoniis etc.,
Leipzig, 1903.
Deissmann BS= G. A. Deissmann, Bible Studies, Engl, trans.
Edinburgh, 1901.
Dieterich K., Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der griechischen
Sprache (Bysantinisches Archiv, Heft 1), Leipzig, 1898.
Dindorf \V., Poetae Scenici Graeci, ed. 7, London, 1S81.
Driver S. R., A treatise 071 the use of the tenses in Hebrew, ed. 3,
Oxford, 1892 : Notes on the Hebrew text of the Books of
Samuel, Oxford, 1890: The book of Daniel in the Cambridge
Bible, Cambridge, 1900.
xvi Principal Authorities quoted
Enc. Bibl.= Encyclopaedia Biblica, ed. Cheyne and Black, London,
1 899 etc.
Field F., Origenis Hexaplorum quae supersunt, Oxford, 1875.
Gregory Prol. — Novum Testamentum Graece, C. Tischendorf, vol. 3
Prolegomena, scripsit C. R. Gregory, Leipzig, 1894.
Hastings BD = Dictionary of the Bible, ed. J. Hastings, Edinburgh,
1898 etc.
Hatch E. and Red path H. A., A Concordance to the Septnagint
and the other Greek Versions of the O.T., Oxford, 1S97-
1906.
Hatch E., Essays in Biblical Greek, Oxford, 1889.
Hatzidakis G. N., Einleitung in die neugriechische Grammatik,
Leipzig, 1892.
Herodiani Technici Reliquiae, ed. A. Lentz, Leipzig, 1867.
Herwerden H. van, Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecticum,
Leyden, 1902.
Indog. Forsch. = Indogermanische Forschungen.
Jannaris A. N., An historical Greek Gramtnar chiefly of the Attic
dialect as written and spoken from classical antiquity down to
the present time, London, 1897.
J. T. S.=fournal of Theological Studies, (London and) Oxford.
Kalker F., Quaestiones de elocutione Polybiana etc., Separat-abdruck
aus " Leipziger Studien zur classischen Philologie," Leipzig,
N.D.
Kautzsch E., Die Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen dcs Alien
Testaments iibersetzt und herausgegeben, Tubingen, 1900.
Kennedy H. A. A., Sources of New Testament Greek or the influ-
ence of the Septnagint on the vocabulary of the New Testament,
Edinburgh, 1895.
Kuhner-Blass or K.-Bl. = Ausfiihrliche Grammatik der griechischen
Sprache von R. Kiihner, erster Teil, Elemental'- und Formen-
lehre, dritte Auflage in zwei Banden in neuer Bearbeitung,
besorgt von F. Blass, Hannover, 1890-2.
Lagarde P. de, Librorum Veteris Testamenti Canonicorum Pars
prior Graece (a reconstruction of the " Lucianic text" of the
historical books of the LXX), Gottingen, 1883.
LS = Liddell and Scott, A Greek-English Lexicon, ed. 7, Oxford,
1883.
Principal AutJwrities quoted xvii
Mayser E., Grammatik der griechischen Papyri aits der Ptolemder-
zeit etc., Laut- und Wortlehre, Leipzig, 1906.
McNeile A. H., An Introduction to Ecclesuistes with A r otes and
Appendices, Cambridge, 1904..
Meisterhans = Grammatik der Attischen Inschriften von K.
Meisterhans, dritte vermehrte und verbesserte Auflage, besorgt
von E. Schwyzer, Berlin, 1900.
Moulton Prol. = ]. H. Moulton, A Grammar of New Testament
Greek, vol. I Prolegomena, 3rd edition, Edinburgh, 1908.
Moulton-Geden = W. F. Moulton and A. S. Geden, A Concordance
to the Greek Testament, Edinburgh, 1899.
Mozley F. W., The Psalter of the Church, the Septuagint Psalms
compared with the Hebrew, with various notes, Cambridge,
1905.
Nachmanson E., Laute und Formen der Magnetischen Inschriften,
Uppsala, 1903.
Oracula Sibyl li?ia, ed. A. Rzach, Vienna, 1891.
Ottley R. R., The Book of Isaiah according to the Septuagint
{Codex Alexandrians) translated and edited, 2 vols., Cam-
bridge, 1904-6.
Reinhold H., De graecitate Patrum Apostolicorum librorumque
apocryphorttm Novi Testamenti Quaestiones grammaticae
(Dissert. Philol. Halenses, vol. XIV, pars 1), Halle, 1898.
Rutherford (W. G.) NP=The New Phrynichus, being a revised
text of the Ecloga of the grammarian Phrynichus, London,
188/.
Schleusner J. F., Novus Thesaurus philologico-criticus sive Lexicon
in LXX et reliquos interpretes Graecos ac scriptores apocryphos
Veteris Testamenti, Leipzig, 1820.
Schmidt W., De Flavii fosephi elocutione observationes criticae,
Leipzig, 1893.
Schmiedel : see W.-S.
Schweizer /Yv^^Schweizer (now Schwyzer) E., Grammatik der
Pergamenischen Inschrifte?i, Beitriige zur Laut- und Flcxions-
lehre der gemeingriechischen Sprache, Berlin, 1898.
Steindorff G., Koptische Grammatik, Berlin, 1894.
Sturz F. W., De dialecto Macedonica et Alexandrina liber, Leipzig,
1808.
xviii Principal Authorities quoted
Swete H. B., The Old Testament in Greek according to the Septua-
gint, ed. 2, Cambridge, 1895-99: Introd. = An Introduction to
the Old Testament in Greek, ed. 2, Cambridge, 1902.
Test. xii. Patr. = 7Y2<? Greek Versions of the Testaments of the
Twelve Patriarchs etc., ed. R. H. Charles, Oxford, 1908.
Thiersch H. W. J., De Pentatenchi versione Alexandriiia libri
tres, Erlangen, 1840.
Thumb A., Asp. = Untersitchungen iiber den Spiritns Asper im
griechischen, Strassburg, 1 888 : Handbuch = Handbuch der neu-
griechischen Volkssprache, Grammatik,Texte, Glossar, ib., 1895:
Hell. = Die griechische Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenismus,
Beitrdge zur Geschichte und Beurteilung der Koivtj, ib., 1901.
Veitch W., Greek Verbs irregular and defective, Oxford, 1866.
Wackernagel J., Hellenistica, Gottingen, 1907.
WH = Westcott B. F. and Hort F. J. A., The New Testament in
the Original Greek, Cambridge, Text 1890, Introduction and
Appendix (ed. 2), 1896.
W.-S. = Winer's Grammatik des neutestamentlichen Sprachidioms,
Achte Auflage, neubearbcitet von P. W. Schmiedel, 1 Theil,
Einleitung und Formenlehre, Gottingen, 1894.
Witkowski S., Epistulae privatae Graecac quae in papyris aetatis
Lagidarum servant ur, Leipzig, 1906-7.
ZNTW = Zeitschrift fiir die neutestamentliche IVissenschaft, ed.
E. Preuschen, Giessen.
The references to the above and other works are to pages,
unless otherwise stated.
COLLECTIONS OF PAPYRI REFERRED TO IN THIS
VOLUME
AP = Amherst Papyri, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1 900-1.
BM i, ii etc. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum, ed. Kenyon,
1893- •
BU = A egyptische Urkunden aus den Koenigl. Museen zu Berlin,
Griechische Urkunden, ed. Wilcken etc., 1895- •
CPR=Corp/ts Papyrorum Kaineri, ed. C. Wessely, Vienna, 1895.
FP = Fayum Totvns and their Papyri, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1900.
Collections of Papyri referred to xix
G = Grenfell, An Alexandrian erotic fragment and other Greek
Papyri, chiefly Ptolemaic, 1896.
GH = Grenfell and Hunt, Greek Papyri, Series II, 1897.
GP=Les Papyrus de Geneve, ed. J. Nicole, 1896- 1900.
WV=Hibeh Papyri, Part 1, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1906.
Leiden Fap.= Papyri Graeci Musei...Lugduni Batavi, ed. Lee-
mans, 1843-85.
OP i, ii etc. = Oxyrhynchus Papyri, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1898- .
Par. = (Paris Papyri) Notices et Extraits des MSS, torn, xviii, ed.
Brunet de Presle, Paris, 185S.
PP i, ii = Flinders Petric Papyri, in Proc. Royal Irish Academy,
Cunningham Memoirs, ed. J. P. Mahaffy, 1891-93.
Teb.= Tebtutiis Papyri, ed. Grenfell, Hunt and Smyly, 1902.
TP = (Turin Papyri) Papyri Graeci Regit Taurinensis Musei
Aegyptii, ed. Peyron, 1826.
ii/B.C. = 2nd century B.C., ii/A.D. = 2nd century a.d., ii/-iii/A.D. = a
date falling about the end of ii/A.D. or the beginning of iii/A.D.
The abbreviations for the books of the O.T. for the most part
explain themselves. Jd. = Judges, Jdth = Judith. For the signs
used to denote the different strata in the last three Books of Reigns
or Kingdoms (K. 0/3, K. /3y, K. yy, K. yS, K. 08) see p. 10: for
Jer. a, [i and y, Ez. a, and 00, see p. 11 : for Parts 1 and 11 of
Exodus, Leviticus and Psalms pp. 66 and 68. Job 6 indicates the
passages in Job which are absent from the Sahidic version and
are shown by their style to be later interpolations from Theodotion
into the original partial Greek translation (see p. 4) : other
passages besides those so indicated may have been interpolated
from the same source. ¥ tit. denotes the titles of the Psalms :
some details in their vocabulary afford reason for thinking that
they did not form part of the original Greek version. a'=Aquila,
= Theodotion. The text used is that of Dr Swete and, as this
has by now well-nigh supplanted all others, it seemed needless to
cumber the pages with the alternative numbers for the verses which
he quotes in brackets.
xx Corrigenda and Addenda
CORRIGENDA AND ADDENDA
). 10, 12 lines from end. Head "K. a has 151 examples" of the hist,
pres. : my figures have been checked by Sir John Hawkins.
11, end of 2nd paragraph. For § 7, 44 read § 7, 46.
24, line 18. For Dan. ; -ead Dan. 0.
25, line 18. For "Tobit" read "the B text of Tobit."
38, line 16. For !"IS read 113.
50, last line. For bpav read bpav.
69, line 6. For €vwpeTr(e)ia etc. read evirp^Tr(e)ia, fj.eya\oirpeir.
79, line 12. For 4, 52 X ;W4S, 52 X.
80, note 6. For PP 2 mzrf PP ii.
91, § 6, 32. ^<?r 7rpa(5s rt'flr/ irpavs.
125, 3 (3) line 1. For tt>ou ;vW ISou.
170, note 3, line 1. For Jos. xv. 60 raz^Jos. xv. 61.
172, note 1. For -1a read -La.
238, line 10. /w- /caT- /-£«</ Kara-.
p. 13. The severance of 2 Esdras from Chronicles LXX needs a word
of justification. I believe Sir Henry Howorth to be right in his contention
that 2 Esdras is the work of Theodotion : as regards Chron. LXX, certain
Egyptian traits (p. 167 n., cf. J. T. S. VIII. 276 f.) and a rather greater
freedom of style have made me hesitate in following Sir Henry to the
natural conclusion that 9 is responsible for this translation also. A strong
case has recently been made in support of this view, based mainly on the
numerous transliterations in both portions, in a work to which Sir Henry
drew my attention (Old Testament and Semitic Studies in memory of
IV. R. Harper: Apparatus for the Textual Criticism of Chronicles- Ezra-
Nehemiah: by C. C. Torrey, Chicago, 1908). If these critics are right, it
is necessary to suppose that 9 for Chron. made use of an earlier version,
such as was not before him for Ezra-Nehemiah.,
p. 33, lines 1, 2. To the renderings of ""OK* should be added {udos, tha
beer of Alexandria (Strabo 799), which the Isaiah translator appropriately
introduces in "the vision of Egypt" (xix. 10).
p. 70. Ezekiel Part I, Part II: this indicates the main division of the
Greek book into two parts: for further subdivision of Part II see p. n — .
The suggestion that the passage in 3 K. viii. 53 which is absent from M.T.
may be a later gloss must be withdrawn : see on this very interesting
section Swete Inirod. 247 f.
p. 138, lines 3, 4. For further exx. of nav see p. 99, n. 2.
p. 146, § 10, 12. For 3rd decl. ace. in -av see Psichari, Essai stir le
Grec de la Septan te, 164 ft.
p. 156, n. 3. But wa.Tpa.pxov Is. xxxvii. 28 and trarpia viii. 21 are, as
Prof. Burkitt reminds me, probably corruptions of an original iraTaxpa =
Aram. N"OriS "a (false) god " or "idol," which must he added to the other
Aramaisms in this book (yetwpas, cUepa). See Field Hex. on viii. 21.
Ci
INTRODUCTION.
§ i. Grammar and Textual Criticism.
Is it possible to write a grammar of the Septuagint ? That
is the question which must constantly arise in the mind of one
who undertakes the task. The doubt arises not because the
Greek, strange as it often is, is utterly defiant of the laws of
grammar: the language in which the commonly received text is
composed has some laws of its own which can be duly tabulated.
The question rather is, "Where is the true 'Septuagint' text
to be found?" We possess in the Cambridge Manual Edition
the text of the Codex Vaticanus with a collation of the other
principal uncials : in Holmes and Parsons we have a collation
of the cursives and versions : and now in the Larger Cambridge
Septuagint we have the first instalment of a thoroughly trust-
worthy collection of all the available evidence. But we are
still far from the period when we shall have a text, analogous
to the New Testament of Westcott and Hort, of which we can
confidently state that it represents, approximately at least, the
original work of the translators. Is it, then, premature to
attempt to write a Grammar, where the text is so doubtful ?
Must the grammarian wait till the textual critic has completed
his task?
It is true that no final grammar of the LXX can be written
at present. But the grammarian cannot wait for the final
verdict of textual criticism. Grammar and criticism must
T. I
2 Grammar and Text [§ I
proceed concurrently, and in some ways the former may con-
tribute towards a solution of the problems which the latter
has to face.
The grammarian of the Greek Old Testament has, then,
this distinct disadvantage as compared with the N.T. gram-
marian, that he has no Westcott-Hort text for his basis, and is
compelled to enter into questions of textual criticism. More-
over the task of recovering the oldest text in the O.T. is, for
two reasons at least, more complicated than in the N.T. In
the first place, the oldest MS, containing practically a complete
text, is the same for both Testaments, namely the Codex
Vaticanus, but whereas in the one case the date of the MS is
separated from the dates of the autographs by an interval
(considerable indeed) of some three centuries, in the case of
the O.T. the interval, at least for the earliest books, is nearly
doubled. A yet more serious difficulty consists in the relative
value of the text of this MS in the Old and in the New
Testaments. The textual history of either portion of the Greek
Bible has one crisis and turning-point, from which investigation
must proceed. It is the point at which "mixture''" of texts
begins. In the N.T. this point is the "Syrian revision,'' which,
although no actual record of it exists, must have taken place in
or about the fourth century a.d. The corresponding crisis in
the history of the LXX text is Origen's great work, the Hexapla,
dating from the middle of the third century. This laborious
work had, as Septuagint students are painfully aware, an effect
which its compiler never contemplated, and he must be held
responsible for the subsequent degeneration of the text. His
practice of inserting in the Septuagint column fragments of
the other versions, Theodotion's in particular, duly indicated
by him as insertions by the asterisks which he prefixed, caused
the multiplication of copies containing the insertions but
wanting the necessary precautionary signs. This, together with
the practice of scribes of writing in the margins (from which
§ i] Grammar and Text 3
they were in later copies transferred to the text) the alternative
renderings or transliterations contained in the other columns of
the Hexapla, is the /ons et origo mali as regards the Septuagint
text. Now, whereas the Codex Vatican us was written before
the Syrian revision of the N. T., or at any rate contains a pre-
Syrian text, it is posterior to the Hexapla, and contains a text
of the O.T. which, though superior on the whole to that of
Codex Alexandrinus, is yet not entirely free from Hexaplaric
interpolations.
A few instances may be quoted showing the sort of mixture
with which we have to deal.
(1) Take the A text of 3 Kingdoms at any of the passages
where B has no rendering of the Massoretic text e.g. 3 K. ix. 1 5 ff.
avrr] fj Trpayparia riji: irpovoprjs i]S avi]vcyK(v 6 fiacriXevs 'EaXaipcov
oiKodnfxfiacu rbv oIkov kv, kcu tov oIkov tov j3aaiXecos <ai o~vv rqv
MeAco k.t.A. We are at once struck by the occurrence of
<tvv preceding the accusative, which occurs in vv. 16, 24, 25,
and is recognised as Aquila's rendering of ]"IX : other striking
words are found to be either expressly stated to be Aquila's
renderings in this passage or to be characteristic of his version
and absent, or practically absent, from the record in the Con-
cordance of LXX usage (e.g. Ka6o8ovs and aTr^pnaev in verse
25). Similar interpolations, presumably from Aquila, occur in
the A text at 3 K. viii. 1, xi. 38 (N.B. kcikovxwco ■' the verb is
frequent in Aquila, but occurs once only again in LXX viz.
3 K. ii. 26 where probably the text of both B and A has been
interpolated), xiii. 26 (N.B. t<w A<?yeiy = ~lftX7), 29 (with venpo-
fiaiov cf. a Dt. xiv. 8 veKpipalnv), xiv. I — 20, xxii. 47 — 50 : there
are smaller insertions, apparently from the same source, in the
A text of 4 K. e.g. xii. 4, xvi. 9 (KvprjvTjvSe), xvii. 14, xxv. 9.
From these passages we infer that in these two books
(i) the shorter text of B is the older, (ii) that the passages
which B omits were either absent from the Hebrew which the
translators had before them or that the omission was intentional,
the translation not aiming at completeness, (iii) that A has
supplied the missing portions from Aquila, as Origen had pro-
bably previously done in the Hexapla, (iv) that B has remained
comparatively, though probably not wholly, free from Hexaplaric
interpolation.
(2) Or take the book of Job. A careful reading of the
Greek and Hebrew will reveal the existence of two completely
different styles, a free paraphrastic rendering in idiomatic
4 Grammar and Text [§ I
Greek, with every now and again passages of quite another
character, containing Hebraisms, transliterations, etymological
renderings of Divine names (Ikcivos = *"]&, 6 'io-xupds = ?}<)? in
fact a rendering that aims at completeness and accuracy with-
out much regard to style. Now we are told that the original
version was much shorter than the received Hebrew text, and
that Origen supplied the missing portions from Theodotion :
and, by good fortune, the Sahidic version has preserved a pre-
Origenic text, from which the Theodotion passages are absent 1 .
We are thus enabled to mark off in Dr Swete's text, the
Theodotion portions. But we cannot even then be quite certain
that we have got back to the original text. Passages from
Theodotion may have already, independently of the Hexapla,
found their way into the Greek text on which the Sahidic
version was based, or that text may have been affected by
"mixture" of another kind. Still, a study of the vocabulary of
the bracketed Theodotion passages will provide a criterion by
means of which the critic will be better prepared to detect the
influence of his style elsewhere. It will be noticed that in this
book the text of B, and of all the uncials, is Hexaplaric.
(3) Or take the list in Jos. xxi. of the cities with their
"suburbs" (D^HJO) which were given to the Levites, and note
how in vv. 2 — 11 and again in vv. 34 — 42 the word for
"suburbs" is rendered, 17 times in all 2 by (to) 7repi<nr6pia
(avTrjs), whereas in the intervening verses 13 — 32 it is rendered
35 times by (ra) dcpapicrpiva (avrf)) 3 . Now Aquila read nepi-
ariropia in v. 1 5 (vide Field's Hexapla). It appears probable,
then, that the original text had a shorter list of cities and
suburbs =ra dcfxopicrpeva (cf. Lev. xxv. 34, Jos. xiv. 4), and
that Aquila's version has again, as in the A text of 3 K., been
drawn upon to complete the list 4 . Here again interpolation has
affected the text of both B and A.
The elimination of Hexaplaric additions being, thus, the
first task of the textual criticism of the LXX, a study of the
style and vocabulary of the three later versions, more especially
1 A list of the passages omitted in the Sahidic VS is given in Lagarde
Mitth&ilungen 1884, p. 204. Cf. esp. Hatch Essays in Bibl. Greek
215 ff.
2 Also by A in v. 19.
3 Excluding ttjv (rds) dcpwpicTfjL. in 27, 32, which render another word.
4 In N. xxxv. 2 — 7 this word "suburbs" is rendered by four separate
words, viz. irpodcrria, a<popiafia.Ta, ffvvKvpovvra, ofxopa. Variety of rendering
characterizes the Pentateuch, and it is not necessary to infer Hexaplaric
influence here.
§ i] Grammar and Text 5
of Theodotion, is a necessary preliminary. The study of
Theodotion's style is the more important for two reasons.
(1) It was always a popular version, mainly, no doubt, because
it steered a middle course between the idiomatic Greek, tend-
ing to paraphrase, of Symmachus, and the pedantic un-Greek
literalism of Aquila : it combined accuracy with a certain
amount of style. Theodotion's version of Daniel supplanted
the older paraphrase in the Christian Bible, and it was to
Theodotion that Origen usually had recourse to fill the gaps in
the older version in the Septuagint column of the Hexapla.
(2) Aquila's version betrays itself by certain well-known
characteristics, whereas Theodotion fragments are not so
easily detected. On the other hand we have in his version
of Daniel (where it deviates from the Chisian text), and in the
% portions of Job, a considerable body of material from which
something may be learnt as to his characteristics. A complete
vocabulary of the portions which can certainly be attributed to
Theodotion is a desideratum.
In concluding these few observations on the text, it must be
added that the present writer has practically confined himself
to the text of the uncials collated for the Cambridge Manual
edition. The first instalment of the larger Cambridge LXX
has been consulted for all passages in Genesis where important
grammatical points arise, though most of this portion of the
Grammar was prepared before its appearance. Occasional use
has also been made of Lagarde's edition of the Lucianic text,
Field's Hexapla, and the great corpus of cursive evidence col-
lected in the edition of Holmes and Parsons. A full use of
the last-named work would not only have delayed the appear-
ance of this work for perhaps many years, but would also have
caused it to exceed the limits laid down for it, without (it is
believed) a proportionate addition to any value which it may
possess.
Grouping of LXX Books [§ 2
§ 2. Grouping of LXX Books.
We have in the Septuagint a miscellaneous collection of
Greek writings — some translations, others paraphrases, others
of which the Greek is the original language — covering a period
of upwards of three centuries, from the Pentateuch, the trans-
lation of which, there is no reason to doubt, goes back into the
first half of the third century B.C., to the academical essay known
as 4 Maccabees and the latter portion of Baruch, which must
both be placed towards the close of the first century of our era.
It is clearly desirable and should not be impossible, consider-
ing the length of this period, to find some means of classifying
this motley collection. The first and obvious division is into
translations and original Greek compositions. But the trans-
lations, though on a casual perusal they might appear to stand
all on one level of mediocrity, on closer investigation are found
to fall into certain distinct categories.
The object in view, and the method by which we seek to
attain it, are not unlike the object and the method of the textual
critic. The object, in this case, is not the grouping of MSS
according to the character of the text which they contain, but
the grouping of books or portions of books according to their
style. The study of individual books from the linguistic point
of view is followed by the study of groups. It would, of
course, be unreasonable to expect undeviating uniformity of
translation of the same Hebrew word in any one translator:
if, however, it is found that a phrase is consistently rendered
in one way in one portion of the Greek Bible, and in another
way elsewhere, and if, as we proceed to extend our investi-
gations to the renderings of other Hebrew phrases, the same
divergence between two portions of the LXX is apparent, we
gain an increasing assurance that we have to deal with two
distinct groups of books, which are the production of different
translators and possibly of different epochs. Each group may
§ 2] Grouping of LXX Books 7
be the work of several translators, but, if so, they have all
come under the same influences and belong, as it were, to
a single school. The method upon which we proceed is
not so much to trace the history of the meaning of a single
Greek word through the LXX (though that method also
may sometimes be fruitful in results) as to trace the render-
ing of a single Hebrew phrase in the different books. The
Hebrew index in the final fasciculus of the Concordance of
Hatch and Redpath facilitates this task. The difficulty is to
discover Hebrew phrases which occur with sufficient frequency
throughout the whole Bible to serve as "tests" and yet are not
such every-day expressions that Greek translators of any class
or period could not fail to render them in one and the same
way. Vocabulary affords the easiest criterion to begin with :
the results which it yields can then be tested by grammatical
phenomena.
We proceed to take a few examples.
(1) In the phrase "the servant of the Lord" (mrp 12]}) as
applied to Moses the word "servant" is rendered in the fol-
lowing ways :
(i) depi'nrwv in the Pentateuch (Ex. iv. 10, xiv. 31, N. xi.
11, xii. 7, 8, Dt. iii. 24), also in Jos. i. 2, ix. 4, 6: cf. W. x. 16
(under the influence of Exodus) and 1 Ch. xvi. 40 (the words iv
^ft/ai M. rov Bepairovros rov dtov are unrepresented in M.T. and
are probably a gloss). Cf. also 6 depa-n-av pov 'lob/3, Job passim
(twice with v. 1. ttci'is).
(ii) oIk4tt)s Dt. xxxiv. 5.
(iii) ttois 1 constantly in Joshua (12 times) i. 7, etc., (in
xiv. 7 A has 8ov\os), also in 1 Ch. vi. 49, 2 Ch. i. 3, xxiv. 9,
2 Es. xi. 7, 8, Bar. ii. 28 (cf. i. 20), Dan. O ix. 1 1.
(iv) SoiXos 3 K. viii. 53, 56, 4 K. xviii. 12, xxi. 8, 2 Es.
xix. 14, xx. 29, yp- civ. 26, Mai. iv. 6, Dan. e ix. 11.
Extending the investigation to the rendering of the phrase
when used of other servants of God (David, the prophets, etc.),
we find that the versions fluctuate between (iii) and (iv). (iii) oc-
curs throughout Isaiah (along with ooOAoy in the later chapters,
1 Used in the Pentateuch of Caleb, N. xiv. 24.
8 Grouping of LXX Books [§ 2
xlii. 19 etc.), in the latter part of Jeremiah (xxvi. 28, xxxiii. 5,
xlii. 15, li. 4) and in Baruch (5 times). On the other hand the
first half of Jeremiah (vii. 25, xxv. 4, xxvi. 27, cf. iii. 22) 1 ,
Ezekiel (6 times) and the Minor Prophets (8 times) consistently
use (iv).
Turning to the N. T. we find that the word depdncov is
confined to the O. T. quotation in Hebr. iii. 5 ( = N. xii. 7), nals
in metaphorical sense of a worshipper of God is limited to the
O. T. quotation in Mt. xii. 18 ( = Is. xlii. 1) and to the opening
chapters in Luke's two writings, where it is used of Israel and
David (Lc. i. 54, 69, Acts iv. 25) and of Christ (Acts iii. 13, 26,
iv. 27, 30). On the other hand, the constant phrase in the
mouth of Paul and other N. T. writers when speaking of them-
selves or of others is SovXos ('lrjo-ov Xpiarrov) : note how the
writer of the Apocalypse uses 8ovXos of Moses in xv. 3, though
he has in mind Ex. xiv. 31 (depdnovri).
We cannot fail to note in the LXX renderings a growing
tendency to emphasize the distance between God and man.
Qepdncov "the confidential attendant" is replaced by olKerr/s 2
(which may include all members of the household and there-
fore implies close intimacy), then by the more colourless but
still familiar 7rais-, finally by 8ovXos the "bond-servant" without
a will of his own.
(2) The same tendency as in the last instance is observable
in the renderings of the verb 72V, viz. Xarpeveiv and SovXeveiv 3 .
The Pentateuch makes the distinction that Xarpeveiv applies to
the service of God (and the gods, Ex. xx. 5, xxiii. 24, L. xviii. 21,
Dt. passim) whereas service rendered to man is expressed by
bovXeieiv (by Xarpeveiv only in Dt. xxviii. 48, see note 2 below).
Joshua uses Xarpeveiv similarly. Jd. (A and B texts) is incon-
sistent as regards the word used to express service of God and
the gods, the A text having Xarpeveiv 9 times, SovXeveiv twice,
the B text having Xarpeveiv 5 times (up to iii. 7) SovXeveiv 6
times. On the other hand 1 K. and the majority of the re-
maining books use SovXeveiv indiscriminately of service rendered
to God or man, the only other examples of Xarpeveiv occurring
in 2 K. xv. 8, 4 K. (6 times), 2 Ch. (vii. 19). The grouping here
is not quite the regular one, Jd. B, 2 K. (last part) and 4 K.
usually siding with the latest group of LXX books.
(3) "The Lord (or God) of hosts": niN3¥ OnSx) iTirV
The renderings of this phrase show a fairly well-marked dis-
1 Also as a v. 1. in A in xlii. 15, li. 4.
2 The last few chapters of Dt. seem to occupy a position by themselves
in the Pentateuch.
3 Qepaireveiv only in Is. liv. 17.
§ 2] Grouping of LXX Books 9
tinction between the LXX books. The phrase, unfortunately,
is absent from the Pentateuch as well as from Ezekiel, Job, etc.
(i) There is transliteration, (Kvpios) <rafiaa>d, in 1 K.
(i. 3, 11, 20, xv. 2, xvii. 45) and in Isaiah passim (about 57
times) 1 .
(ii) There is paraphrase, (Kvpios) navroKparcop, in the
first part of 2 K. (v. 10, vii. 8, 25 B, 26 A, 27), in 3 K. xix. 10,
14, 1 Ch. xi. 9, xvii. 7, 24 (xxix. 12, M. T. has no equivalent)
and throughout Jeremiah and the Minor Prophets, Zechariah
alone having some 60 examples of it.
(iii) There is translation, (Kvpios) reiv Suixuiecor, throughout
the Psalms, in 4 K. (iii. 14, xix. 20 [not in M. T.] 31) and
sporadically elsewhere : (1 K. iv. 4 A), 2 K. vi. 18, 3 K. xvii. 1
(not in M.T.), xviii. 15, (Am. vi. 14 B), Zeph. ii. 9, Zech. (i. 3 B
bis), vii. 4 (Jer. xl. 12, om. A*), (iii) is also Theodotion's ren-
dering (Jer. xxxvi. 17) and from his version the variae lectionis
in the passages last quoted have doubtless come. Aquila's
rendering is Kvpios r6>i> (rrparicov : Symmachus has o-Tparicov,
8wdp,(o)i' and other words.
The limits of this work preclude further details of this kind.
Pursuing these researches into vocabulary and grammar, we find
that, considered from the point of view of style, the translated
books (excluding the more paraphrastic renderings) fall into
three main groups. At the head stands the Pentateuch, dis-
tinguished from the rest by a fairly high level of style (for
Koivrj Greek), combined with faithfulness to the original, rarely
degenerating into literalism. At the other extreme stands a
group, consisting mainly of some of the later historical books
(Jd. + Ruth [B text], 2 K. xi. 2 — 3 K. ii. n, 3 K. xxii. 1 — 4 K.
end, 2 Es. : the Psalter has some affinity with it), in which we
see the beginnings of the tendency towards pedantic literalism,
which ended in the second century a.d. in the barbarous
"version" of Aquila. Between these two extremes lie the
remainder of the books, all falling behind the standard set up
1 Also in Jos. vi. 17 B (twi> dwapawv AF : M. T. merely miT?), Jer.
xxvi. 10 AQ (om. crapaud BX), Zech. xiii. 2 BSl" 1 (om. cap. AQ) : cf.
1 Es. ix. 46 A where it is prefixed to U.avr oKpdro pi.
io Grouping of LXX Books [§ 2
by the Pentateuch, but approximating with varying degrees of
success to that model.
We find also that diversities of style present themselves
within a single book. These are not such diversities as can
readily be accounted for by Hexaplaric influence : they are not
cases (as in the Greek Job) where the gaps in an original par-
tial version have been filled by extracts from Theodotion or
from other sources. The break occurs at a definite point in the
centre of a book, on either side of which the language has its
own distinct characteristics. The evidence for this statement
has been given by the present writer in the case of certain
books, viz., (a) the books of Kingdoms, (b) Jeremiah and
Ezekiel in the pages of the Journal of Theological Studies 1 .
Further research may lead to the discovery of similar pheno-
mena in other books.
The books of Kingdoms may be divided as follows :
(K.o(-i K.),
Earlier portions j K. 83 ( = 2 K. i. 1 — xi. 1),
IK. yy ( = 3 K. ii. 12— xxi. 43).
T . .- iK. By ( = 2 K. xi. 2 — 3 K. ii. 11),
Later portions Sv I / ~ v •• . v a\
r (K. yd ( = 3 K. xxn. i — 4 K. end).
The portions K. By and K. yS (referred to collectively as K. 88)
are, it appears, the work of a single hand. They are dis-
tinguished from the remaining portions by their particles and
prepositions (e.g. icni ye = D3, kcu fidXa, IjviKa, avff' a>v on, dirdva>-
dev), by the ( almost complete absence of the historic present
(K. a has 145- examples, (38 28, yy 47), by the use of eyo> elfu
followed by a finite verb and by their vocabulary : they have
much in common with Theodotion. The other portions are
free from these peculiarities, though they do not rise much
above K. 88 in point of style : the original version of K. yy, so
far as it is possible to conjecture what it was like in the un-
certain state of the text, seems to have been more paraphrastic
and therefore more idiomatic than the rest. In the case of
these books we are not without external support for the divisions
to which we are led by considerations of style, nor is it difficult
to conjecture why the books were divided as they appear to
have been. The Lucianic text actually brings the second book
1 Vol. iv. 245, 398, 578: vol. viii. 262.
2] Grouping of LXX Books 1 1
down to 3 K. ii. 1 1 (making the break at the death of David
and the accession of Solomon, a much more natural point than
that selected in the M.T.); 2 K. xi. 2 marks the beginning of
David's downfall, and the Chronicler, like the translator of
K. /3/3, also cuts short his narrative at this point. It appears
that the more disastrous portions in the narrative of the
Monarchy were left on one side when the earlier translators
of the D^ltrXI DWna did their work.
The books of Jeremiah and Ezekiel are divided as follows :
[Jer. a =i. 1 — xxviii. 64 (li. 64 M. T.),
= xxix. 1— li. 35 (xlv. 5 M.T.),
= lii.
= i. 1 — xxvii. 36 and xl. 1 — xlviii. end,
= xxviii. 1 — xxxix. 29 excluding
= xxxvi. 24 — 38.
The two styles in Jeremiah a and /3 are quite unmistakable,
though, owing to a certain mixture of the two on either side of
the juncture (in which the hand of a reviser may perhaps be
traced), the exact point where the second hand begins cannot be
certainly fixed to a verse : perhaps it should be placed a little
lower down in chap.xxix. A clear test is afforded in this book by
the phrase "Thus saith the Lord," which is consistently rendered
in a by Td8e Xefyei Kvpios (about 60 times, down to xxix. 8), in j3
by Ovtcos elireu Kvpios (about 70 times from xxx. 1), with a
solitary example of a mixture of the two renderings at or near
the juncture, rdde elnev Kvpios xxix. 13 B. Jer. y is probably a
later appendix to the Greek book : the occurrence of the form
(pvXuTTciv (Hi. 24 B, 31 A) suggests at least that this chapter has
an independent history (see § 7, 44-). tf-L.
Equally unmistakable are the two styles in Ezekiel a and /3.
The two noticeable features here are (1) the cessation of the
first style midway through the Book and its resumption after an
interval of a dozen chapters, (2) the intervention in the second
style which characterizes these twelve chapters of a passage,
fifteen verses long (/3/3), marked by yet a third style, closely
resembling that of Theodotion. The passage in question (con-
taining the promise of a new heart) has for many centuries
been one of the lessons for Pentecost, and its use for that
purpose appears to have been taken over from Judaism.
The problems awaiting solution in Jer. and Ez. are two,
(1) Are the two main portions in either book the work of con-
temporaries and do they indicate a division by agreement of
the labour of translating a book of considerable length, or was
the first translation a partial one, subsequently completed ?
The former suggestion has in its favour the fact that the books
12 Grouping of LXX Books [§ 2
appear to have been divided in the first place into two nearly
equal portions (cf. § 5). (2) Is Ez. /3/3 earlier or later than the
version of Ez. /3 which encloses it? In other words did the
translator of Ez. /3 incorporate in his work a version which
had already been made for lectionary use in the synagogues of
Alexandria ? Or, on the other hand, has a subsequent ren-
dering, made for a Christian lectionary, ousted from all our
MSS the original version, now lost, of these fifteen verses ?
The first suggestion would throw light on the origines of the
Greek Bible : the second is, on the whole, more probable.
It should be added that the style of Ez. a and that of the
Minor Prophets have much in common and the translators
probably belong to the same period : Jer. a also has some
kinship with this group.
The last sentence raises the question, Can we detect the
reappearance of any translator in separate books of the LXX?
Besides the possibility of the first hand in Ezekiel reappearing
in the Minor Prophets, the strong probability, amounting almost
to certainty, of identity of hands in the case of the latter part
of 2 Kingdoms and 4 Kingdoms has already been mentioned.
Again, the first half of Baruch is, beyond a doubt, the produc-
tion of the translator of Jeremiah /J 1 . Lastly the hand that has
produced the partial and paraphrastic rendering of the story of
the Return from the Exile (Esdras a) may, with confidence,
be traced in the earlier chapters of the Chisian text of Daniel,
a book which this paraphrast handled with just the same free-
dom as he had employed upon Chronicles — Ezra — Nehemiah 2 .
In both cases it was subsequently found necessary to incor-
porate in the Greek Bible a more accurate version.
The following table is an attempt to classify the LXX
books — translations, paraphrases and original Greek composi-
tions — into groups from the point of view of style. The
classification is, of course, a rough one. Isaiah, considered as
a translation, would certainly not be placed in the first class.
Class II is a large one, containing books of various styles.
1 J. T. S. iv. 261 ff.
2 See article "Esdras i" in Hastings B. D. I. 761 b.
2]
Grouping of LXX Books
13
Class III includes one production of Aquila and at least one
book (2 Esdras) which may be the work of Theodotion. The
question whether Tobit had a Hebrew original is an open one.
Translations.
GOOd KOIVT)
Greek
Indifferent
Greek
Literal orun-
intelligent
versions
(style akin
to that of
in many
books)
Pentateuch. Joshua (part).
Isaiah.
1 Maccabees.
Jeremiah a (i. — xxviii.). Ezekiel (a and 0) with
Minor Prophets.
1 and 2 Chronicles (except the last few chaps.
of 2 Ch.).
K(ingdoms) a. K. 00 (2 K. i. 1 — xi. 1). K. yy
(3 K. ii. i— xxi. 43).
Psalms. Sirach. Judith.
Jeremiah (xxix. — li.) with Baruch a (i. 1 —
iii. 8).
Judges (B text) with Ruth. K. 0-y with yS
(2 K. xi. 2 — 3 K. ii. 1 1 : 3 K. xxii. and 4 K.).
Song of Solomon. Lamentations.
(Daniel e). (2 Esdras) 1 . (Ecclesiastes) 2 .
Paraphrases and free renderings.
Literary 1 Esdras with Daniel O (part).
Proverbs.
Esther. Job.
Free Greek.
Literary and
Atticistic
6. Vernacular
5
Wisdom. Ep. Jer. Baruch (iii. 9— end).
2, 3 and 4 Maccabees.
Tobit 3 (both B and X texts).
A few notes are appended on some of the groups and in-
dividual books in the above list.
Class I. The Greek Pentateuch should undoubtedly be
regarded as a unit : the Aristeas story may so far be credited
that the Law or the greater part of it was translated en bloc, as
a single undertaking, in the 3rd century B.C. There are ren-
derings, not found, or rarely found, elsewhere in the LXX, but
represented in all five books of the Pentateuch (e.g. enava-
1 Possibly the work of Theodotion (as has been suggested by Sir
H. Howorth).
2 The work of Aquila (see McNeile's edition).
3 Should perhaps be placed under Paraphrases.
H Grouping of LXX Books [§ 2
OTpe<pciv = 2)W) or in three or four of them (e.g. 8<iopai [8ed^f(9a]
»cv/jt6 = ^nx ^n Gen. xliii. 20, xliv. 18, Ex. iv. 10, 13, N. xii. 11 :
contrast iv ipo\ Kvpie Jd. vi. 13, 15, xiii. 8, 1 K. i. 26, 3 K. iii. 17,
26 : in Jos. vii. 8 the uncials omit the phrase, Syro-hex. ap.
Field has ddopai Kvpit ; cf. airoa-Kevr} as the rendering of S|t3
'little children' in Gen., Ex., N., Dt.). Yet there are not wanting
indications that even here there are different strata to be de-
tected in the text of our uncials, notably in Ex. and Dt. The
vocabulary of the latter part of Ex. presents some contrasts
with that of the earlier part. In Dt. some new elements in the
vocabulary begin to make their appearance (e.g. i<K.\r)a-ia as the
rendering of fnp = o-waya>y>'] in the earlier books), particularly
in the closing chapters where the abundance of novel features
may be due to Hexaplaric influence. Joshua, as regards
phraseology, forms a kind of link between the Pentateuch and
the later historical books (cf. above p. 7 on Bepdnav, ttois) : we
may conjecture that the Greek version followed soon after that
of the Law.
Class III. Jeremiah /3 contains the most glaring instances
in the LXX of a translator who was ignorant of the meaning
of the Hebrew, having recourse to Greek words of similar
sound : al8e otSe = lT'n "shout" xxxi. (xlviii.) 2,3, xxxii. 16 (xxv.
30), Keijid8ai= tr-in yp xxxi. (xlviii.) 31, 36, n/jLopiav = nnnon
xxxviii. (xxxi.) 21, eas a8ov= piK Mfl "ah lord" xli. (xxxiv.) 5 !
This translator, moreover, has certain anal; Xeyupeva in vocabu-
lary which place him in a class quite by himself.
The link which binds together the remaining members of this
group (excluding Eccl.) is the resemblance of their style to that
of Theodotion. Here we are met by a crux with regard to the
text. This resemblance, which runs through a large portion of
the later historical books, may be due to one of three causes.
(1) It may be the result of interpolations from e into an original
shorter text, affecting our oldest uncials, as in the book of Job.
(2) The books or portions of books, which are marked by this
resemblance, may be wholly the work of 6, which has entirely
replaced the earlier version, if such ever existed. (3) The
original versions may have been written in a style afterwards
employed by G. Taking the books of Kingdoms as a criterion,
we find that the resemblances to Theodotion are confined
mainly to the latter part of 2 K. and to 4 K. and within these
limits they appear to extend over the whole narrative and not
to be restricted to short paragraphs : there is no marked dis-
tinction between two totally different styles as there is in the
Book of Job. In the Song and the Last Words of David
(2 K. xxii. 2 — xxiii. 7) the similarity to the language of e is
specially marked, and quotations from are for that section
I 2] Grouping of LXX Books 15
absent from Field's Hexapla, and it may well be that these
two songs are taken directly from Q. Elsewhere, however, we
have readings, differing from those of the LXX, attested as
Theodotion's, and the fact has to be faced that Josephus was
acquainted with these portions of the Greek Kingdoms in a
text resembling that of our oldest uncials. The phenomena
remind us of quotations from Daniel in the N.T. which agree
with Theodotion's second century version : critics have in that
case been forced to the conclusion that there must have been,
in addition to the loose Alexandrian paraphrase, a third version,
resembling that of 0, but made before his time and in use in
Palestine in the first century B.C. In the case of Kingdoms /3§
a similar conclusion seems to be suggested, viz. that the bulk of
this portion of the Greek Bible, if the text of the uncials is at
all to be relied on, is a late production, falling between 100 B.C.
and 100 A.D., written at a time when a demand for literal ver-
sions had arisen and in the style which was afterwards adopted
by Theodotion.
Class IV. The most noticeable fact about the books in this
class is that they all belong to the third division of the Hebrew
Canon (the Kethubim). The prohibition to alter or add to or
subtract from Scripture 1 was not felt to be binding in the case
of writings which had not yet become canonized. To this cause
is due the appearance of these free renderings of extracts with
legendary additions at a time when the tendency was all in
the direction of stricter adherence in translation to the original
Hebrew. When the third portion of the Hebrew Canon was
finally closed at the end of the first century of our era, more
accurate and complete renderings were required. Thus we have
a free rendering of parts of Chronicles, Ezra and Nehemiah
grouped round a fable (1 Esdras) and by the same hand a similar
paraphrase of parts of Daniel, also with legendary additions :
Esther has been treated after the same fashion. The original
version of Job omitted large portions of the original. The
Greek Book of Proverbs includes maxims and illustrations
derived from extraneous sources, and metrical considerations -
sometimes outweigh in the translator's mind faithfulness to his
original. Even the Psalms, the most careful piece of work in
the Greek collection of "Writings," has an Appendix (f ch.).
Ben Sira may have specially had in mind some of these para-
phrases when he wrote in his Prologue that avros 6 vofxos na\ ai
wpo(f)i]TeiaL kgl tci Xoina rStv fitfiXioiv ov fuicpav e'x« tt\v 8ia(popav
1 Dt. iv. 2, xii. 32 : cf. Aristeas, § 310 f. (p. 572 Swete Introd.).
2 The number of fragments of hexameter and iambic verse in this book
cannot be accidental: possibly the first version or versions were wholly in
verse. Cf. the hexameter collection of maxims of pseudo-Phocylides.
1 6 The KOLvr) basis of LXX Greek [§§ 2, 3
iv eavTols \eyop.eva. Those words need not, of course, imply a
complete collection of Greek versions of the prophecies and
"writings" in 133 B.C., and in the case of Proverbs the consensus
of the MSS as to the orthography of one word 1 suggests a
date not much earlier than 100 B.C.
§ 3. The Koivrj — the Basis of Septuagint Greek.
The Septuagint, considered as a whole, is the most exten-
sive work which we possess written in the vernacular of the
Koivq or Hellenistic language, and is therefore of primary im-
portance for a study of later Greek, and the main function of a
grammar of LXX Greek is to serve as a contribution to the
larger subject, the grammar of the Kotvq. That is the conclu-
sion which, if not wholly new, has been strongly emphasized
by the large increase in our knowledge of the kolvq brought
about by the new-found Egyptian papyri. The LXX, being a
translation, has naturally a Semitic colouring, but the occur-
rence in the papyri of many phrases which have hitherto
been regarded as purely "Hebraisms" has compelled us to re-
consider the extent of that influence. The isolated position
which "Biblical Greek" has until recently occupied can no
longer be maintained: "it has," as Dr J. H. Moulton says, "now
been brought out into the full stream of progress 2 ." The value
of the LXX as a thesaurus of koivtj Greek has been propor-
tionately increased.
The Koivrj SkxAcktos is a term which has been used in differ-
ent senses. We shall probably not be far wrong in adopting the
definition of it given by the man who has done more than any
other to promote a study of it and to point the way to its
correct appreciation, namely Dr Thumb. He defines it as
"the sum-total of the development of the Greek of common
and commercial speech from the time of Alexander the Great
to the close of ancient history 3 ." The term, thus widely
1 Ovdeis (not ovdeis) : see § 5.
2 Pro I. 2. 3 Hell. 7.
§ 3] The icolvy] basis of LXX Greek 17
defined, embraces both the vernacular Koivtf and the literary
Koivrj of Polybius, Josephus and other educated writers, which,
as Dr Thumb says, should be regarded as an offshoot of the
vernacular. The translations contained in the LXX belong to
the vernacular class, but it includes also some specimens of
the literary koivt] (e.g. Wisdom).
The Koivrj is the speech which replaced the old dialects of
the mother-land, when Greece lost her political independence
but bequeathed her language to the ancient world. The main
cause of the dissemination of the Greek language and its estab-
lishment as the recognised language of intercourse was the
victorious march of Alexander. But the Greek which was thus-
diffused was not the Attic of Demosthenes. Dialectical differ-
ences could not maintain their hold in the motley host of which
Alexander's army was composed. But the fusion of the dialects
had begun even before then. Aristotle, and still earlier
Xenophon, are precursors of the Koivrj. The mixture of clans
during the long marches across Asia under the latter's leader-
ship had on a small scale much the same effects of breaking
down the barriers which the mountains of Greece had erected
between tribe and tribe, and of diffusing an international
language, as were afterwards produced by Alexander's campaign.
Commerce had, even before Xenophon's time, brought about a
certain interchange of the Attic and Ionic dialects. Out of this
fusion arose the kou't) Sia'Ae/cros, in which the Attic dialect of
the people which had won its way to the front rank in politics,
literature and the arts naturally formed the main constituent.
But the Attic basis of the kolvtj was not the Attic of the Greek
literary masterpieces. The vulgar language, which had existed
beside the literary language, but had not gained an entrance
into it, except in Comedy, now forces its way to the front, and
makes itself felt in the diction of historians and philosophers.
Next to Attic in importance as a formative element in the kolvi]
is Ionic, which provides a large part of its vocabulary and, in
t. 2
1 8 The kolvy] basis of LXX Greek [§ 3
particular, a considerable stock of words hitherto restricted to
poetry. The other dialects appear to have played but a small
part in the creation of the cosmopolitan language.
Now, one important fact to notice about the kolvt] is that it
appears for at least the first few centuries of its existence to
have been a language practically without dialects. The old
dialects lived on for a short time beside the new speech in
some districts (Ionic on the sea-board of Asia Minor, Doric in
Rhodes). But they soon had to give way before the levelling
process which was at work. It seems to be an assured result of
philological criticism that with a single exception (that of the
old Laconic, which still held its own in the fastnesses of the
Peloponnesus, and survives in the modern Zaconic) none of
the old dialects survived in the competition with the koivtj, and
that from it all the dialects of modern Greece, with the one
exception mentioned, are descended. The Koivrj was the re-
sultant of a process of merging and amalgamation, and was the
starting-point for a fresh dialectical differentiation. It was, of
course, not entirely uniform ; there was a period during which
there was a struggle for the survival of the fittest, and two forms
were in existence side by side. Some forms, such as ou'#eis,
were "transitional," having a life of a few centuries only, and
then passing out of existence. In other cases the competition
between two forms has continued down to modern times. On
what grounds, it may be asked, is it held that the kolvtj was a
language without dialectic differences ? The sources of our
knowledge of the Koivrj in order of importance are: (1) the
papyri, (2) the inscriptions, (3) the Hellenistic writers such as
Polybius, (4) modern Greek. The papyri are, unfortunately,
with the exception of the Herculaneum collection, limited to
Egypt, for which district we now have abundant materials, ex-
tending over a millennium (300 B.C. — 700 a.d.), for a study of
the language of every-day life as spoken by persons of all ranks
in the social scale. But the inscriptions extend over the whole
§ 3] The icoivr] basis of LXX Greek 19
Greek-speaking world, and through the industry of German
scholars we are now able to compare the kolvtj as written in
some of the different districts. The inscriptions give us a
slightly higher order of Greek than the uneducated vernacular
found in the letters and other writings, intended for ephemeral
purposes only, which make up the papyri. But the results
obtained, speaking generally, from the study of inscriptions and
Hellenistic writings is that the same principles were at work
and the same forms employed, at least so far as orthography
and accidence are concerned 1 , throughout the Greek-speaking
world during the first three centuries before our era.
The foregoing remarks might seem to be disproved by the
fact that two grammarians 2 in the time of Augustus wrote
treatises, now unfortunately lost, on " the dialect of the
Alexandrians." But when we find forms like iXr/XvBav cited by
ancient writers as Alexandrian, which we now know to have
had a much wider circulation within the Koanj, we have good
reason to question the accuracy of the titles which Irenaeus
(Minutius Pacatus) and Demetrius Ixion gave to their works.
The probability is that they took too limited a view: as
Dr Thumb says 3 : "they recognised the distinction between
the colloquial language with which they were familiar and the
literary dialects which they studied, but overlooked the fact
that the Alexandrian vernacular was only one branch of a
great linguistic development, and consequently failed to grasp
clearly the points of difference between the Alexandrian idiom
and the rest of the Kotvrj." It is certain that many forms of the
later language were specially characteristic of Alexandria, and
some (e.g. such forms as are common to Codices « and A
but absent from Cod. B) may have been rarely used outside
1 These are the tests most easily applied : the tests of vocabulary and
syntax have not yet been worked out.
2 Swete Introd. 289.
3 Hellenismus 171.
20 The KOivr] basis of LXX Greek [§ 3
Egypt. But we are not in a position to draw a hard and fast
line between what was specially Alexandrian, or rather Egyptian,
and what was not. Specifically Egyptian traits are probably to
be looked for rather in the region of phonetics (in the mixture
of t and 8, k and y, the omission of intervocalic y, and the
interchange of certain vowels) than in accidence and syntax 1 .
With regard to the phrase "the Alexandrian dialect," we must
further remember the position which Alexandria occupied in
the Hellenistic world, both as the centre of literary culture and
(through the constant influx of persons of all nationalities) as
the principal agent in the consolidation and dissemination of
the cosmopolitan speech. Such a metropolis might not un-
naturally give its name to a dialect which was spread over a far
wider area.
A question closely connected with that of dialectical differ-
ences in the kolvij is the question how far it was influenced by
the native languages of the countries which used it. The ques-
tion is important, as bearing on the "Hebraisms" of the LXX.
The foreign influence seems to have been extremely small. In
the Ptolemaic papyri Mayser 2 finds no more than 23 words
which are "probably Egyptian": 14 only of these are words
which are unknown to the older literature. Only a single
instance of Coptic syntactical influence has been discovered
in the whole papyrus collection 3 . The contribution of the in-
digenous languages of Asia to the koivtj vocabulary appears to
be equally negligible 4 . Latin alone brought a relatively large
number of words into the common stock: but its influence on
the grammar was quite slight. The general impression pro-
duced is that the resistance which Greek offered to the intru-
1 Thumb op. cit. 133 ff.
2 Gramm. der Griechischen Papyri 35 — 39.
3 "Oi'os vtt6 oiVov = "an ass laden with wine" and the like: Thumb,
op. cit. 124. There are several examples of ovos viro devdpa in BU. 362
(215 A.D.).
4 Thumb op. cit. 119.
§ 3] The teoivr) basis of LXX Greek 21
sion of foreign elements was much the same in the Hellenistic
period as in the age of Pericles 1 . The Greek language was at
all times the giver rather than the receiver 2 , and when it bor-
rowed it usually clothed its loans in a dress of its own making.
The kolvt] has often been unduly disparaged by comparison
with the classical language. It has only in recent years come
to be considered worthy of serious study, and its investigation
on scientific lines is yet in its infancy. How much light may be
thrown on its vocabulary and grammar by a study of modern
Greek, which is its lineal descendant, has been shown by the
researches of Thumb and others. The gulf between modern
Greek and that, e.g., of the N.T. is in some respects not
much wider than that which separates the latter from Attic.
The Koiv-q is not estimated at its true worth when regarded
merely as a debased and decadent Greek. Though it
abandoned many of the niceties of the older language, it
has some new laws of its own. It does not represent the
last stages of the language, but a starting-point for fresh
development. The resources which it shows in enriching the
vocabulary are amazing. It evolves distinct meanings out of
two different spellings of a single word. Simplification, uni-
formity, lucidity (together with a disregard of literary style 3 ) —
these may be said to be the dominant characteristics of the
Koivrj vernacular. Analogy plays an important part in their
production. "Lucidity," it is true, is not a conspicuous feature
of many of the translations in the LXX : but that is due to the
hampering fetters of the original 4 .
1 Thumbs/, cit. 158.
2 Witness the long list of Greek words found in Rabbinical writings,
collected by Krauss Griechische mid Lat. Leknworter in Talmud Midrasch
utid Targum.
3 This of course does not apply, without considerable reservation, to
the literary writers and the Atticists.
4 Dr Swete speaks of " the success with which syntax is set aside [in the
Apocalypse] without loss of perspicuity or even of literary power," Apoc.
p. cxx.
22 The icoivij basis of LXX Greek [§ 3
The following are some of the principal features in the
Koivrj which may be illustrated from the LXX.
Orthography. Attic tt is replaced by acr, except in a few
words (eXdrrajv, rjrrcov, Kpeirraiv, with derivatives) in which both
forms are found, and in Atticistic writings (e.g. 4 Mace).
Oudels (=ov8-h-eis) is the prevailing form down to about 100 B.C.
Among the vowel-changes which begin to appear in the Ptole-
maic period mention may be made of the tendency to weaken
a to e especially when in proximity with p (Tfa-aepuKovra, ptepos,
etc.). The shortening of -ki- to -ei- (e.g. Tafietov), though
strongly attested in the LXX MSS, appears from the papyri
to be hardly older than the first century A.D. There is a ten-
dency to drop the aspirate, while in a few cases, partly under
the influence of false analogy, it is inserted where not required.
The desire to keep individual words and the elements of words
distinct appears to account on the one hand for the avoidance
of elision, especially with proper names (diro Alyinrrov, not
an' Aly.), on the other for the want of assimilation within words
(crvvKOTTTeiv, not <Tvyit. etc.). The reverse process, the extension
of assimilation to two separate words is, however, found in the
early Ptolemaic papyri (eppeaa, mainly in Cod. A, is almost the
only LXX instance of this). The increasing tendency to insert
variable final v and s (e.g. in etrriv, ovras) before consonants as
well as vowels marks a loss of feeling for rhythm.
Accidence. The cases of nouns of the first declension in -pa
are brought into line with other nouns in this declension
(p.axaipt]s not -pas etc.). The "Attic" second declension is
obsolescent : vaos replaces rems. In the third declension an
assimilation to the first is seen in forms like vvktuv (in LXX
almost confined, however, to NA, and their originality is doubt-
ful). The most striking example of the casting off of luxuries is
the disappearance of the dual, which not even the fact that
analogous forms in the Hebrew had to be rendered could recall
into life. Other words expressing duality are also on the way
to extinction. Adjectives formerly taking two terminations are
used with three : a form like alaxporepos (Gen. xli. 19) is an-
other instance of analogy at work. The same cause produces
the declension irav (for 7rdvra, on the model of piyav) — vdaav
— -adv. n\rjpr]s is commonly used indeclinably. 'Ao-efirjv etc.
(mainly in XA) are the natural sequel to vvktov etc. AfudSvo
for 8d>8eKa appears to be due to a preference for placing the
larger number first as when symbols are used (i/3 f ) : similarly
8(KaT€o-<Tap(s etc. are preferred to Tecro-apfo-KaidfKa etc. a Os- edv
begins to oust 6? dv in the last quarter of the first century B.C.
and remains the predominant form for several centuries: its raison
3] The /cow*} das is of LXX Greek 23
tfetre is not clear. In the verb the most salient innovations are
(1) the transference of -p.i verbs, with certain reservations, to
the -co class, (2) the formation of new presents, airoKTiwa,
dTToxv(v)v(o, -Kpvfico, -XifXTrdva), and the like, (3) the tendency of
the "weak" aorist terminations to supplant the older "strong"
forms, elna, r/\da, tneaa etc. The same preference for the 1 aor.
termination is seen in forms like tjXdoarav (which are curiously
rare in Jd. — 4 K., though frequent in the Hexateuch and other
parts of the LXX). The intrusion of the 1 aor. termination into
the 3rd plur. of the impf. (dveftaivav) and perf. (eapanav) was
apparently a later development and is rarely attested in LXX.
The syllabic augment is dropped in the pluperfect, and duplicated
in some verbs compounded with prepositions : the temporal
augment is also liable to omission (eiAdyjo-a).
Syntax. In the breach of the rules of concord is seen the
widest deviation from classical orthodoxy. The evidence which
the LXX affords for a relaxation of the rigorous requirements
of Attic Greek in this respect is fully borne out by the con-
temporary papyri. Instances in LXX of "nominativus pendens"
and of what may be described as "drifting into the nominative
(or accusative)" in a long series of dependent words connected
by Kdi are frequent. The nom. (the name case) is the usual
case for proper names after kci\uv (Gen. iii. 20 eKaXeaev... to ovopa
rrjs ywaiKos Zcol] etc.). " Gonstructio ad sensum'' plays a large
part, e.g. in the extended use of nets, eiccto-ros etc. with a plural
verb. Af'ycov, Xeyovres are used without construction in phrases
like dnriyyiX-q Xiyovres, very much like our inverted commas or
the ori which often introduces direct speech in Hellenistic (and
Attic) Greek. Neuter plurals may take either a singular or a
plural verb : this gives scope for some distinctions unknown to
classical Greek.
The extended use of the genitive of quality equivalent to an
adj., is partly but not altogether due to literal translation. (The
dative, which has disappeared in modern Greek, shows but little
sign of waning as yet.) As regards comparison of the adj., a
common substitute for the comparative is the positive followed
by napd : though the Heb. \D *PH3 is partly answerable for this,
it is noticeable that the preposition d-n-6 is hardly ever used in
the Greek, though in the modern language e.g. peyaXvTtpos otto
has become the normal phrase 1 . The superlative is waning
(forms in -to-raros are almost confined to two or three literary
LXX books) and usually has elative sense (esp. piyio-ros,
TrXelo-Tos). The general Hellenistic rule that the comparative does
duty for both degrees of comparison is reversed in the case of
1 Thumb Handbuch der Nengr. Volkssprache 52.
24 The koivt] basis of LXX Greek [§ 3
TrpwTos which in LXX, as elsewhere in the kolvtj, stands for
■n-porepos. As regards pronouns, the otiose insertion of the
oblique cases of air 6s is shown by the papyri to be a Hellenistic
feature, though the frequency of the usage in LXX comes from
the Heb. 'Eavrovs, -<ov, -ois are used of all three persons of
the plural, supplanting vpas (q/i.) avrovs : a transitional form
vfiiv eaurois occurs in the Hexateuch.
The use of intransitive verbs with a causative sense is re-
markable : verbs in -eveiv and compounds of e« afford most of
the examples (fiaaiXeveiv "to make king," i^apapraveiv "to cause
to sin ") : the limitation of the verbs affected indicates that the
influence of the Heb. hiphil is not the sole cause. The historic
present tends to be used with verbs of a certain class ; apart
from \tyei etc. it is specially used of verbs of seeing in the
Pentateuch, of verbs of motion (coming and going) in the later
historical books : its absence from K. j38 distinguishes the later
from the earlier portions of the Kingdom books. A few perfects
are used as aorists ; eWrjcpa Daiv'gT. iv. 30 b, toxica 3 Mace. v.
20 : papyri of the second and first centuries B.C. attest the
aoristic use of both words. The periphrastic conjugation is
widely extended, but only the strong vernacular of Tobit employs
such a future as eaopai SiSwai (v. 1 5 B text). The optative
almost disappears from dependent clauses (its frequency in
4 Mace, is the most obvious of the Atticisms in that book) :
besides its primary use to express a wish there are several exx.,
principally in Dt., of its use in comparisons after cos el (cos).
The infinitive (under the influence of the Heb. ^j) 1 has a very
wide range : the great extension of the inf. with rov, alternating
with the anarthrous inf., is a prominent feature : a tendency is
observable in some portions to reserve the anarthrous inf. of
purpose to verbs of motion (coming, going, sending). The
substitution for the inf. of a clause with iva is quite rare : the
Heb. had no corresponding use. (The use of the conjunctive
participle is yielding to the coordination of sentences with kcU,
largely under Heb. influence : it is not clear whether the use
of the part, for a finite verb in descriptive clauses such as
Jd. iv. 16 Ka\ BapaK 8icokcov... u and B. was pursuing" is wholly
" Hebraic") The genitive absolute construction is freely used
where the noun or pronoun occurs in another case in the same
sentence.
The tendency, where a genitive is dependent on another
noun, to use the article with both or with neither on the
principle of "correlation" is exemplified outside "Biblical
Greek," but the consistent omission of the art. in such a phrase,
even where it forms the subject of the sentence, as in 1 K. (e.g.
1 To the Heb. is due an enlarged use of the "epexegetic infinitive."
§§ 3> 4] The koiv/j das is of LXX Greek 25
iv. 5 f]\dtv kij3o)t6s Kvpiov, cf. v. 1 kcu d\X6cpv\oi <f\a{3ov) appears
to be wholly due to imitation, the Heb. art. being an impos-
sibility with nouns in the construct state.
Under the head of prepositions the chief innovations are
(1) the partial or total disuse of one of the cases after pre-
positions which in Classical Greek take more than a single case,
(2) the supplementing of the old stock of prepositions proper by
adverbs, adverbial phrases and prepositions : evavriov ivawtov
etc. (for irpo), eVdvco (for eVt), eiravu>6fv ciTTavcoBev inrfpdvco (for
VTrep), viroKaTd) (for V7rd), ava picrov (for pera^v), kukXw i7(piKvK\a>
(for nepi), e'xopevos etc. (for irapa). Modern Greek has several
similar forms. Possibly it was thought necessary in this way to
distinguish the old local sense of the prepositions from the
metaphorical meanings which subsequently became attached to
them. Among many new details the use of vnep for -n-cpi may
be noticed. 'Ev and els are on the whole still carefully dis-
criminated : the use of ev for els after verbs of motion is
characteristic of the vernacular style of (TobTi) (i. 6, v. 5, vi. 6, ix. 2)
and of Jd. — 4 K. (= 2) : ultimately els alone survived. Among
particles mention may here be made of the prominence given to
such a phrase as dvd' Sv = "because," owing to the Heb. having
similar conjunctions formed with the relative X*'N : in the latest
translations this is extended to avd' <$v on, aV#' <ov oaa etc.
The foregoing is a brief conspectus of some salient features
of the KOLvrj which appear in the LXX : a more detailed investi-
gation of these and kindred innovations will be made in the
body of this work.
The vocabulary of the LXX would require, if fully 1 dis-
cussed, a volume to itself. The reader must be referred to
the useful work done in this department by Kennedy 1 and
Anz 2 and to the lists of words given in Dr Swete's Introduction*.
§ 4. The Semitic Element in LXX Greek.
The extent to which the Greek of the Old and New
Testaments has been influenced by Hebrew and Aramaic has
long been a subject of discussion among grammarians and
1 Sources of A r . T. Greek or The Influence of the LXX on the vocabulary
of the N.T., Edinburgh, 1895.
a Stibsidia ad cognoscendum Graecorutn sermonem vulgarem e Pentatcuchi
versione Alex, repetita, Halle, 1894.
3 302 ff., 310 ff.
26 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
theologians. The old controversy between the Hebraist School,
who discovered Hebraisms in Greek colloquial expressions, and
the Purists who endeavoured to bring every peculiarity under
the strict rules of Attic grammar, has given way to a general
recognition that the basis of the language of the Greek Bible is
the vernacular employed throughout the whole Greek-speaking
world since the time of Alexander the Great. The number of
" Hebraisms " formerly so-called has been reduced by pheno-
mena in the papyri, the importance of which Deissmann was
the first to recognise : his investigations, chiefly on the lexical
side, have been followed up by Dr J. H. Moulton, who has carried
his papyri researches into grammatical details, with the result
that anything which has ever been termed a " Hebraism " at
once arouses his suspicion. It is no doubt possible that further
discoveries may lead to the detection in non-Jewish writings of
parallels to other Hebrew modes of expression, and that the
category of acknowledged " Hebraisms " (for which no parallel
exists in the vernacular) will be still further depleted.
But the emphasis which has been laid upon the occurrence
of certain words and usages in the Egyptian papyri which are
exactly equivalent to, or bear a fairly close resemblance to,
phrases in the Greek Bible hitherto regarded as " Hebraic " is
likely to create a false impression, especially as regards the
nature of the Semitic element in the LXX.
What results have actually been gained ? It may be said,
in the first place, that the papyri and the more scientific study
of the Koivrj, which has been promoted by their discovery, and
the recognition of the fact that it was quickly adopted the
whole world over, that it had little or no dialectic differentiation
and was proof against the intrusion of foreign elements to any
considerable extent, have given the death-blow to, or at any rate
have rendered extremely improbable, the theory once held of
the existence of a " Jewish-Greek " jargon, in use in the Ghettos
of Alexandria and other centres where Jews congregated. The
§ 4] Semitic clement in LXX Greek 27
Greek 1 papyri have little to tell us about the private life of the
Jews of Egypt : they hardly figure among the correspondents
whose letters have come dowrt to us. The marshes of the Delta,
less favourable than the sands of Upper Egypt, have not pre-
served for us the every-day writings of inhabitants of Alexandria,
the chief centre of the Jewish colony and the birthplace of the
oldest Greek version of the Scriptures. Yet we need have
little hesitation in assuming that the conditions which applied
to the Egyptians and Arabs, who wrote good kolvjj Greek with
little or no admixture of elements derived from their native
speech, held good of the Jews as well. The " peculiar people "
were not exempt from the influences at work elsewhere. The
Greek of the LXX does not give a true picture of the language
of ordinary intercourse between Jewish residents in the country.
It is not, of course, denied that they had a certain stock of
terms, such as a.Kpo(3vo-Tia 2 and the like, which would only be
intelligible within their own circle : but the extent of Semitic
influence on the Greek language appears to have been limited
to a small vocabulary of words expressing peculiarly Semitic
ideas or institutions. The influence of Semitism on the syntax
of the Jewish section of the Greek-speaking world was probably
almost as inappreciable as its syntactical influence on the Koiv-q
as a whole, an influence which may be rated at zero.
One of the strongest arguments which may be adduced to
disprove the existence of "Jewish-Greek" as a separate dia-
lectical entity is the striking contrast between the unfettered
original Greek writings of Jewish authorship and the translations
contained in the Greek Bible. Of primary importance is the
difference in style noticeable when we pass from the preface of
the son of Sirach to his version of his grandfather's work — a
contrast which is analogous to that between Luke's preface
1 As opposed to the new-found early Aramaic papyri from Assuan.
2 'AvaOetia 'curse' has been found in 'profane Greek': J. H. Moulton
Pro/. 46, note 3.
28 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
and his story of the Infancy. The same contrast is felt on
passing from the paraphrases (e.g. 1 Esdras) or original writings
(3 Mace.) of the LXX to the version of e.g. the Pentateuch,
or from the allegories and expositions of Philo to the LXX
text which he incorporates in his commentary. The fact that
"Hebraisms" are practically a nonentity in the Greek translation
of his Jeivish War which Josephus made from the Aramaic
original points to the same conclusion. Philo and Josephus
present us, it is true, with the literary kolvt], but too sharp a
line of demarcation should not be drawn between that species
and the vernacular variety, and Jewish-Greek, if it existed,
could hardly fail to have left some traces even in such literary
writers as these. The book of Tobit (not e.g. 4 Kingdoms)
is probably the best representative in the Greek Bible of the
vernacular as spoken by Jews.
The Hellenization of Egypt appears to have been rapid and
to have affected all classes of the community, at least in Lower
Egypt : towards the South it made less headway. The majority
of the Jewish residents probably had a greater knowledge of
the kolvyj Greek than of the original language of their sacred
writings. It must be remembered, too, that so far as they
employed a second language, that language was not Hebrew
but Aramaic. The word used for a " proselyte " in the early
versions of Exodus and Isaiah 1 (yeiwpas from Aram. K"?*!,
Heb. - 1 ?.) is significant. The mere fact that a Greek translation
was called for at all, taken together with the large number of
transliterations in some of the later historical books, indicates
a want of familiarity, which increased as time went on, with the
original Hebrew. The primary purpose which, in all probability,
the translation was intended to serve was not to enrich the
library of Ptolemy Philadelphus, nor to extend an acquaintance
with the Scriptures to the non-Jewish world, but to supply a
version that would be intelligible to the Greek-speaking Jew
1 The later books use ira.poi.KOi or 7rpocrrj\vTos.
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 29
when read in the ordinary services of the synagogue. That the
desired intelligibility was not always successfully attained was
due to the conflicting claims of a growing reverence for the
letter of Scripture, which resulted in the production of literal
versions of ever-increasing baldness.
Notwithstanding that certain so-called " Hebraisms " have
been removed from that category or that their claim to the title
has become open to question, it is impossible to deny the
existence of a strong Semitic influence in the Greek of the
LXX. The papyri have merely modified our ideas as to the
extent and nature of that influence. Dr J. H. Moulton has been
the first to familiarize us with the view, to which he frequently
recurs 1 , that the " Hebraism " of Biblical writings consists in
the over-working of and the special prominence given to certain
correct, though unidiomatic, modes of speech, because they
happen to coincide with Hebrew idioms. His happy illustration
of the overdoing of l8ov in Biblical Greek by the " look you "
which is always on the lips of the Welshman in Shakespeare's
Henry V is very telling. This view appears to the present
writer to be borne out to a great extent by the linguistic pheno-
mena of the LXX, at least as regards the Pentateuch and
some other of the earlier versions. The Hebraic character of
these books consists in the accumulation of a number of just
tolerable Greek phrases, which nearly correspond to what is
normal and idiomatic in Hebrew. If we take these phrases
individually, we can discover isolated parallels to them in the
papyri, but in no document outside the Bible or writings
directly dependent upon it do we find them in such profusion.
The KOLvt] Greek was characterized by a striving after simplifica-
tion. Greek was on the road to becoming rather an analytical
than a synthetical language. The tendency was in the direction
of the more primitive and child-like simplicity of Oriental
speech. And so it happened that the translators of the
1 Prol. 10 (., 72 etc.
30 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
Pentateuch found ready to their hand many phrases and
modes of speech in the current vernacular which resembled
the Hebrew phrases which they had to render. These phrases
they adopted, and by so doing gave them a far wider currency
and circulation than they had hitherto possessed : the later
translators took the Greek Pentateuch for their model, and
from the Greek Bible these " Hebraisms " passed into the
pages of some N.T. writers (Luke in particular) who made
a study of the LXX.
It is, however, only with considerable reservations that we
can apply the theory of overworked vernacular Greek usages to
some of the " Hebraisms " of the later LXX books. The
distinction between the earlier and the later books is a real
one ; the reason for the change is to be sought, it appears,
rather in a growing reverence for the letter of the Hebrew than
in ignorance of Greek. There are well-marked limits to the
literalism of the Pentateuch translators. Seldom do they
imitate a Hebrew locution without adapting and accommodating
it in some way to the spirit of the Greek language, if they fail
to find an exact equivalent in the vernacular. On the other
hand, the translators of the Kingdom books (especially of the
portion /38) were prepared to sacrifice style and to introduce
a considerable number of phrases, for which parallels never,
probably, existed in the kolvt], if Greek did not furnish them
with a close enough parallel to the Hebrew. The demand for
strict accuracy increased as time went on, and the prohibition
against any alteration of the words of Scripture 1 was taken
by the translators as applying to the smallest minutiae in
the Hebrew, until the tendency towards literalism culminated
in the Zyw ei/u e^to of Kingdoms ((38) and the iv apxf/ eKTurev 6
debs crvv tov ovpavbv kcu crvv rrjv yrjv of Aquila. In the later
period the books whose right to a place in the Canon had not
yet been finally determined came off best in the matter of
1 See note i on p. 15.
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 3 1
style, because paraphrase was here possible and the hampering
necessity of adhering to the original was not felt. Had
Ecclesiastes been translated before the time of Christ, we
should no doubt have had a translation very different from
that which now stands in our Septuagint. The discussion
which follows of some principal "Hebraisms" of the LXX
will illustrate the contrast between the earlier and later periods.
Hebraisms in Vocabulary.
The influence of Hebrew on the vocabulary of the LXX,
though considerable, is not so great as might at first sight be
supposed. Apart from a small group of words expressing
peculiarly Hebrew ideas or institutions (weights, measures,
feasts etc.), the instances where the Hebrew word is merely
transliterated in Greek letters are mainly confined to a single
group, namely the later historical books (Jd. — 2 Chron.,
2 Esdras). Now this is a group in which we have frequent reason
to suspect, in the text of our uncials, the influence of Theodotion,
and at least one book in the group (2 Esdras) has with much
probability been considered to be entirely his work. We know
that Theodotion was, whether from ignorance of the Hebrew
or in some cases from scrupulousness, specially addicted to
transliteration 1 , and many of the instances in the later historical
books are probably derived from him. Where there are
doublets (transliteration appearing side by side with translation)
the latter is doubtless to be regarded as the original text : the
former has probably crept in either from the second column of
the Hexapla (the Heb. transliterated) or from the sixth (Theo-
dotion). On the other hand, the earlier translators for the
most part rendered every word in the original, going so far as
to translate the names of places. Transliteration is rare in the
Pentateuch, Isaiah, Jeremiah a and the Minor Prophets. It is
1 See Swete's Introduction 46, with the list in Field's Hexapla I. p. xl f.
32
Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
entirely absent from Ezekiel /3, the Psalter (excepting the titles
and the word dXX-qXovid), Proverbs, Job (excluding the ®
portions) and most of " the writings."
A distinction must be drawn between words which are
merely transliterated and treated in their Greek form as in-
declinables, and the smaller class of Hellenized Hebrew
words. The majority of the latter words had gained an
entrance into the Greek vocabulary before the time when the
LXX was written. The transliterations may be divided into
(a) ideas, institutions etc. peculiar to Judaism, for which Greek
afforded no exact equivalent, {&) geographical terms, e.g. dpapd,
dpafiuO, to which may be added cases where an appellative has
been mistaken for a proper name, (c) words of the meaning of
which the translators were ignorant, (d) doublets. Hellenized
Hebrew words mainly come under class (a). The Pentateuch
instances of transliteration and Hellenized words are mainly
restricted to this class, which also comprises most of the words
which are repeatedly used in different parts of the LXX.
The Pentateuch examples of transliteration are as follows,
arranged under classes (a), (/>) and (d) : there are no certain
examples of (c).
(a) 1 76 pop ( = "IDJ? "an omer")Ex. xvi. 16 etc. : also used in.
Hos. iii. 2, Ez. xlv. n etc. of the different dry measure inn "an
homer" (which is rendered in Pent, and Ez. xlv. 13 by /copes),,
and so apparently in 1 K. xvi. 20 (M.T. Tl»n " an ass "), cf. xxv. 18
(M. T. nXJD) : in 4 K v. 17 yopos should apparently be read
(cf. Ex. xxiii. 5), where the corruption -yopop indicates familiarity
with this transliteration— etv (iv)=pTI, a liquid measure, Ex.
Lev. N. Ez.— pdv Ex. xvi. 31 ff and pdwa N. Dt. Jos. 2 Es. ¥
=)D— oi(pi (ot<£ei) = nD\X, HBK Lev. N. Jd. R. 1 K. Ez., once
(1 K. xxv. 18) corresponding' to another measure in the M. T.,
nSD— rrdaxa, P1DD, Hex. 4 K. 1 2 Es. Ez. : a different trans-
literation, (pdo-eK or (pdo-exi occurs in 2 Ch. and Jer. xxxviii. 8 —
1 axt ( = Heb. -inX Gen. xli. 2 etc.) is an Egyptianism rather than a
Hebraism : it renders other Hebrew words in Isaiah and Sirach. See:
Sturz, p. 88, BDB Heb. Lexicon s.v.
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 33
crtKepa, "0K> intoxicating drink, Lev. N. Dt. Jd. Is. (elsewhere j"
rendered by pidvopa, p46rf) — x f P°v@ P^ ur - X f P ov ^{ e )' lv (rarely Sum.
-(t(e)lp) LXX passim.
ib) 'Apapd, dpafiad N. Dt. Jos. etc.— 'Ao-^Scotf (mB>X the
"slopes" of Pisgah) Dt. Jos. Other exx. of appellatives being
treated as proper names are Mao-ex Gen. xv. 2, OuXappavs ib.
xxviii. 19 ( = T17 D*?1N), so Jd. xviii. 29 B OvXapais, top 'lapelv
Gen. xxxvi. 24, ^Uipa xlviii. 22, Mei<ra>p ("plain") Dt. Jos.,
'EpfKaxoip ("valley of Achor") Jos. vii. 24 etc.
(d) Of this class Genesis supplies one example in xxii. 13
(•€i; <pvT<a) o-a/3fK : probably also the word x a ftp a 8u m xxxv. 16,
xlviii. 7 is a doublet (cf. 4 K. v. 19 de/Spadd). '0^60 in N. xxv.
15 (e'6vovs"Op.p.o8 = r)'\ftH) may also belong to this class.
The following transliterations occur in more than one of
the later books, the words being translated in the Pentateuch
or elsewhere.
reSSovp = 1HJ "a troop" 1 K. 1 Ch. (elsewhere rendered
by Xyorrjpiov, Xjjottjs, povdfavos etc.) — 'E(pov8 e'<pa>8 Jd. I K.
(Pent, iircopif, 2 K. vi. 14, 1 Ch. xv. 27 otoXt)) — Qepcxpeiv
dapacpeiv Oepandv (once Hellenized into depaneiav 1 K. xv. 23 B)
Jd. 1 K. 4 K. 2 Ch. (elsewhere ra ('ISooXa Gen. xxxi. 19 etc.,
Kfvordcpia I K. xix. 13, 16, to. yXvirrd Ez. xxi. 21, 8f)Xot Hos. iii.
4) — Mavad, paavd, pavdx, pdwa etc. = nri3E> " a present " or
"sacrifice," 4 K. 2 Ch. 2 Es. Ez. Dan. e (elsewhere constantly
rendered by 8S>pov or 8v<rla) — Naye'/3 = 2J3 Jos. Ob. Jer. /3 Ez. a
(elsewhere translated epTjpos, Xfy, pear]pfdpia, votos) — Nepe\ = ?2}
a " wine-skin ' ; or "jar" (elsewhere dyyelov, demos) — 2a/3ao>0 1 K.
and Is. (elsewhere todv 8wdp,eo3v or YlavTOKpaTbtp) — SecprjXd (else-
where 17 7re8u>r), yrj 7T(8ivt], rd rcnreivd).
It is needless to enumerate other transliterations which, as
already stated, are very frequent in the later historical books,
especially in 4 K., 2 Ch. and 2 Es.
The Hebrew definite article sometimes forms part of the
transliteration, e.g. d^dx 1 Ch. iv. 21, d/?eS?/peii/ ib. 22 (onmn),
d.p.ao-zv€i$ xv. 21 (this of course is to be expected where the
word is a doublet and probably taken from the second column
of the Hexapla, e.g. 1 K. v. 4 d.p.a4>W). Sometimes the Greek
article is prefixed to the Hebrew article and noun : Jd. viii. 7 B
T. -7
34 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
reus d(3apKT]v€iv, 2 Ch. xxv. 18 toi/ d)(ovx- The Greek article
occasionally stands in the singular with a plural noun : Jd. x.
IO B T(p BaaAet/x, Ez. XXvii. 4 tw BeeAei/x, xl. 1 6 B to ^eet'/x
(contrast 12).
The following are examples of Hellenized Semitic words
used in the LXX, i.e. the Greek form of the word is declinable.
Some of them had been introduced into the Greek language
before the time of the LXX and are ultimately derived from
Phoenician.
'Appa/3coi' -wi/oy = J13"iy, Gen. (already used by Isaeus and
Aristot., also in Ptolemaic papyri, probably Phoenician).
Banxovpici neut. pi. = D V TD2 "first-fruits" 2 Es. xxiii. 31 (else-
where, including 2 Es. xx. 35, rendered irpioroyevripaTa).
Bcipii, plur. fidpeis fidpewv, from PIT3 "a palace," which as
well as other words it renders in 2 Ch. 1 and 2 Es. ¥ Lam.
Dan. and in the later translators. Jerome states "verbum est
eVi^co/jioi/ Palaestinae," and a Scholiast on Vr cxxi. 7 (where the
compound irvpyofiapis is used) makes a similar statement (see
Schleusner s.v.). The Heb. is once transliterated, fitipd 2 Es.
xvii. 2. (A word @dpis -180s meaning an Egyptian boat is found
in Hdt. and Aesch., but is probably unconnected with the LXX
word.) Cf. Sturz 89 f.
B'iKos = p2p2 "a wine-jar" Jer. xix. 1, 10 (first in Hdt. I. 194
jStKovs (poiviKqiovs, Ptolemaic pap.).
Bvaaos, jlvaraivos render )")3, from which they are derived,
and other words (the adj. in Hdt. and Aesch.).
Fa(apr]v6s Dan. O0 appears to be formed from the Aram,
plur. piTJ " soothsayers."
r(f)io)/3a? = "l2 "a sojourner" or "proselyte" Ex. (ii. 22 ap.
Philo de conf. ting. 17. 82) xii. 19, Is. xiv. 1 is noticeable as an
instance of a Hellenized word formed not from the Hebrew but
from the Aramaic NTI*]!. (The Heb. is elsewhere rendered by
irdpoiKOS or TTpoa-rjXvroi.)
Gi/3tf, ace. -/3n/ dat. -/Set, = nan "a chest," Ex. ii. 3, 5, 6 : the
form 0i/3is- (not dijirj or dijfir)) is that attested by the papyri
where the word occurs as eariy as iii/B.c. (Mayser 42.)
1 Kd ) dos = 2p, a dry measure, 4 K. vi. 25.
Kao-/a = ny , Vp, a spice, ¥ xliv. 8: cf. Ez. xxvii. 17.
1 DS"13 (rendered Kapiracrivots Est. i. 6) is a loan word from Sanskrit
karpasa (BDB Lexicon).
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 35
[The Semitic origin of ki/3cot6s (Aristoph. and earlier writers)
is doubtful.]
Kiwdpoopov = p03p "cinnamon" Ex. xxx. 23 etc., of Phoe-
nician origin as Herodotus tells us, ill. 111.
Ku/vpa = "il3D "a lyre" 1 — 3 K. 1 — 2 Ch. Sir. 1 M. (elsewhere
rendered by Kiddpa, 'dpyavov, \j/-aArr/pioi').
K6pos="0, a Hebrew measure equivalent to the homer,
twice in the Pentateuch corresponding to "ion of M. T., in
3 K. etc. = M. T. "D.
Kvfuvov = \Ol "cummin" Is. xxviii. 25, 27 (already in classical
Greek, of Phoenician origin).
Ai/3ni'os' = rox> "frankincense" (in class. Greek).
[Mavfivas renders "IJ? 5 -HD (a garment) in Jd. 1 — 2 K. 1 Ch.
(elsewhere rendered once by ^itwv L. vi. 10, twice by Ipdnov).
The word occurs in a fragment of Aeschylus, where it is used of
a Liburnian dress : it is said to be Persian.] 1
[The Semitic origin of p,dpo-nnros, papcr'nnriov is doubtful.]
Mi>a = njD a weight (classical Greek, probably introduced
into the language through the Phoenicians).
Naj8Aa=?33, ?33, a lute or other stringed instrument, 1 — 3 K.
1 — 2 Ch. 1 M. (in 1 K. x. 5 B vdfiaX): the Heb. is elsewhere
rendered by ■v^aXnyptov Is. 2 Es. ¥ Sir., Kiddpa V lxxx. 2, opyavov
Am. Na/3Xa occurs in a fragment of Sophocles (Dindorf 728)
and seems to have come from Phoenicia. (The transliteration
re(3e\ is kept for ?33 = a wine-jar, see above.)
NapSos = "l""!}. (already in Theophrastus).
Nn-poi/ = "l£l?., carbonate of soda, used as soap, Jer. ii. 22.
Herodotus and Attic writers use \irpov in the same sense :
vlrpov is used exclusively in the papyri and inscriptions from
iii/B.C. onwards (Mayser 188 f.), and, if the Semitic origin is the
true one, must have been the original form.
[lIaXXa/c?'/ = ti'3?3 LXX passim. The word occurs in classical
Greek from Homer (in the form iraWanis) onwards, and its
Semitic origin is very doubtful.]
2d,8j8aTw = n3B> (firQB>) the Sabbath, first found in LXX.
In the Pentateuch (except Ex. xxxi. 15 A) and in some of the
other books the plural to o-<i/3/3ara is used both for "the sabbath"
and " the sabbaths " : the sing, to adfifiaTov appears in 4 K.
1 — 2 Ch. 2 Es. Is. lxvi. 23 Lam. 1 — 2 M. (and in ^ [it with the
meaning "week"). Dat. plur. usually o-aftfidrois, in 1 M. ii. 38
crdfifiao-iv. Derivatives : o-aftfiari^eiv, npoo~dfi(ia.Tov.
1 ~Mavi&K7)$ Dan. 00 i Es. is another word probably of Persian origin:
it is taken over from the Greek in the Aramaic ND'JDn in Daniel, where
other loan-words from the Greek occur (BDB Lexicon s.v. ).
3—2
36 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
[Sa/cKos^ptr" LXX passim. Used in classical Greek, and
probably derived from Phoenicia.]
^apfivKT) (Dan. 09) = Aram. J03tr (ND?p) a stringed instru-
ment, translated in the English Bible by "sackbut" (incorrectly,
as the latter was a wind-instrument). Found already in Aristotle
and in Polybius ( = a siege-engine). Strabo (471) refers to the
"barbarous" origin of this and other words for musical instru-
ments : Driver (Dan.) accepts the Aramaic derivation, others
consider the word to be "of Syrian or late Egyptian origin"
(E?ic. Bibl. s.v. Music 10).
2dn(f)€ipoi = "VSD , lapis lazuli. (Already used by Theophrastus
and the adj. by Aristotle.)
Si'kAos (never aiy\os in LXX MSS) = ?$& passim, usually of
the weight, less often of the coin (the coin in the Hexateuch is
generally rendered by SiSpaxpov [? Spa^/x// Jos. vii. 21 B], as also
in 2 Es.). St'yAoy is the form attested in Xen. and the Inscriptions
(Herwerden Lex. s.v.).
[Sti/Swi/ renders TIP in Jd. xiv. 12, 13 A, Prov. xxix. 42, but
the Semitic origin of the Greek word, which is classical, is
doubtful.]
2ipcovcoi> (gen. pi.) read by certain MSS (see Field : <noav<oy A)
in Jd. viii. 26 appears to be a Hellenized form of D'jnr]£>
(" crescents," nrjviaiccov B).
SvKcifxivos (avKiip.Lvov Am.) = nOpC' (Aristotle and Theophr.).
Xava>v = \*'2 "a sacrificial cake," in Jer. vii. 18, li. 19 (in the
latter passage X* reads x av ft&i>as, Q x av ^ va . s )-
[Xirwf, which constantly renders 03713, is probably of
Oriental origin, though the Hebrew is of course not its parent.
In 2 Es. ii. 69 Kodwi'ol B may be a corruption of Kidav€s — (\n
the papyri) ^traii-ey.]
The influence of the Hebrew on the vocabulary of the
LXX shows itself not only in transliterations and Hellenized
Hebrew words but also in a tendency observable in books
other than the Hexateuch to use Greek words of similar
sound to the Hebrew. The translators in some few cases may
have been influenced by a popular but doubtful etymology,
e.g. in rendering D-1D by /xo^os : more often, doubt as to the
exact meaning of the Hebrew has made them resort to this
expedient. Some of the instances may be due to later scribes
4] Semitic element in LXX Greek
37
e
TU)
. .*•
xxiii.
extracting a meaning out of what were originally transliterations,
as when teraphim becomes OepaTrciav (i K. xv. 23 B), but the
most flagrant instances of this confession of ignorance, namely
those in Jer. (3, appear to go back to the original translator.
(See on this tendency e.g. Driver on 1 Sam. x. 2, Deissmann
£S 99, Mozley Psalter of the Church xx.) The following
examples may be quoted: the list is doubtless capable of
extension.
(XfXiScbi') dypoi = y\M Jer. viii. 7 (no doubt a corruption of a
translit. dyovp, a-rpovdia being a doublet). ( , Aeplvt]v = ~\ : \n) "and
white" Est. viii. 15 N«) A " L 8e, oi8e = TT»n "a shout" Jer. xxxi.
(xlviii.) 33, xxxii. 16 (xxv. 30). 'AXaXdCeiv, dXaXaypos, oAo\v£«i/,
6XoXvyp6s =??J hiph., TV?] passim in the Prophets: both th
Heb. and the Greek words are onomatopoeic. ("Ecos) Spa (1
$Xt'«)=(G?»K>n) Dh("W) 2 Es. xvii. 3. 'Apiiovia=\XX) Ez. xxi
42 (the Heb. may mean "sound" as well as " multitude "). 'A/?*'-
€Taipns Aavld applied in 2 K. xv. 32 etc. to Hushai the Archite
the friend of David (in ny~l ^INH) is a curious instance : it
might be a natural corruption of an earlier 'Apa^ei iraipos
(cf. xvii. 5), but the rendering 6 npcoros (piXos in 1 Ch. xxvii. 33
is clearly an adaptation of apx ier "'P 0? and is a witness to the
early currency of this reading. v A<£eo-is- = p , ?$< a channel or
stream in 2 K. xxii. 16, Jl i. 20, iii. 18 must be partly due to the
same cause, similarity of sound, but see Deissmann BS 98 m on
this use and on v8ap d(pecrea)s = D]Dpi< 'O Ez. xlvii. 3. Bdpftapos
= "W2 " brutish " Ez. xxi. 31 (36)/ ' (BdiXvypa 4 K. xii. 8 B is
probably a scribe's improvement upon the translit. ^e'Se/c, which
A has in this verse and both MSS in the preceding 7/7/.)
Bd#pos = ~rQ in both parts of Ez. (xxvi. 20, xxxi. 14 etc., but Ez. &
also employs the usual LXX rendering Xukkos) 1 . Kal ye
= D| (D3tj in some books of the LXX and in the later versions.
(?) 'EaxapiTTjs " bread baked on the hearth " renders "12^'N (exact
meaning doubtful) 2 K. vi. 19: the translators perhaps connected
it with L' ; N " fire." "Ecu? adov = JHK , in " Ah ! lord " (!) Jer. xli.
(xxxiv.) 5 : the words are correctly rendered in the first part of
the book (xxii. 18 o'ipoi Kvpie). (The two exx. following are given
by Driver.) ed\cur<ra=7 1 bvj?> (a channel) 3 K. xviii. 32, 35, 38.
'ltpfh = V'~)V (a couch) Am. iii. 12 : Jerome (ap. Field) suggested
1 "E\ac6o? was the natural rendering of 7 t 'X, which is carefully dis-
tinguished by the translators from 7?N=Kpios.
38 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
that lepds is a correction of an original transliteration. Similarity
of sound partly accounts for i\fo)s 1 = 7vn (elsewhere rendered
Hqbapeos, fif] yevoiro, pr] fir}) in 2 K. XX. 20, xxiii. 17 = I Ch. xi. 19
(1 K. xiv. 45 A). Keipddas (" shorn ") = bnrrT'P Kir-heres Jer.
xxxi. (xlviii.) 31, 36 may have arisen out of a transliteration.
For xetfiappovs Tu>v KtSpcov = p"Hi? 705 in 2 K. xv. 23 B, 3 K. xv. 13
see Lightfoot Biblical Essays 172 ft"., on the readings in John
xviii. 1. KaXveiv (aTroKoiX.) in several books renders &y3.
Aayxdveiv =12{ "take" 1 K. xiv. 47. Anpnas is the constant
rendering of "PS?. MeyaXcoy = ™ "from off me" Job xxx. 30
(not 0). Ma>pos is the habitual and natural rendering of
D-10, D1KO. 'Op/Li77 = npn "fury"Ez. iii. 14, Dan. Q viii. 6:
op/xo$' = noin "wall" Ez. xxvii. 11 (cf. dppovla Ez. supra).
OiW=* ; iX '•in etc. (the Greek interjection appears first in the
Alexandrian period). Ilayt's (from irf]yvvpi) frequently renders
AS "a snare" ( v / = to spread), and the resemblance is made
closer by the spelling Trends. 'H pd^is in 1 K. v. 4 ttXtjv 17 p.
Aayav vTrikeicpdr] ("IX^'J ]M"1 p"l) is a doublet, 7r\r]v being doubt-
less the older rendering. 'Pom " a pomegranate orchard "
represents (Hadad)rimmon in Zech. xii. 11. "IvKofpavrelv
(-rrjs -Tia) renders jp&y "oppress," "defraud" in ¥ Prov. Job 6
Eccl, -J~\pV "lie," "deceive" in Lev. xix. 11. Tipa>plav =
D'l-njpFl "guide-posts" Jer. xxxviii. (xxxi.) 21 (possibly from a
transliteration Tippwp{e)'iv) : Sftcoi/ ib. is another instance. Tokos
renders TJfl "oppression " in * liv. 12 RTN ca (kottos BX*) lxxi. 14,
Jer. ix. 6. ToTrd&ov is suggested by TS "refined gold" in ¥
cxviii. 127 (contrast Xidos rlpios Vr xviii. II, xx. 4, Prov. viii. 19).
Tvp.7rapov constantly renders ^Fl (the word should perhaps be
included in the previous list as a loan-word). <&cik6s renders "iJS
"a flask" (also nnsy "a cruse") in 1 and 4 K., but this meaning
of the Greek word is classical. <&povpai for Purim in Est. ix.
6 etc. is an illustration of the way in which a Hebrew word was
twisted to yield an intelligible meaning to Greeks : the form, if
not original, is at least as old as Josephus {Ant. xi. 6. 13
rjpe pas... (ppovpaias). XeXmvr) Hos. xii. 11 appears to be suggested
by the sound of 73 "a heap," as x" os ' s suggested by N*3 ^ in
Mic. i. 6, Zech. xiv. 4.
1 "IXecis croi etc. were current phrases in the vernacular, J. H. Moulton,
Prol. 240.
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 39
Semitic influence shown (1) in new meanings and uses of
words, (2) in syntax.
Apart from transliterations and Hellenized words, the
influence of the Hebrew shows itself in a considerable number
of new uses of Greek words and in the coining of new phrases
which correspond literally to the Hebrew. A list of new-coined
words 1 and of words with a new connotation is given in Dr Swete's
Introduction p. 307. Here it will merely be necessary to add
a few remarks on some new uses to which a few common Greek
words are put.
Aiowai begins to supplant rtOevai (which still retains its
hold in some books), owing to the use of the Heb. |D3 in both
senses. The use is characteristic of the later historical books
though not confined to them : Dt. xxviii. 1 &<>'>o-w ere. v-n-epavw,
2 K. XX. 3 eoWei' avTas iv olkw <pv\a.Kr}s, cf. 3 K. VI. 1 8, 4 K.
XV'i. 17, Is. lx. 17 Sojctw Tors apxoi'Tas aov iv elpyjvrj, Jer. VI. 27
So/a^uao-T^i' Se'SwKa o-e, Ob. i. 2 etc. (The use of the verb with
inf. in the sense of "allow," Gen. xxxi. 7, N. xxi. 23, Jd. xv. 1 B
= A acj>rjKev is classical.)
The use of dpidpio for "few" in N. ix. 20 rjpepas dptdpea
("IDDD D* 1 ^), Ez. xii. 16 <w8pas dpidpa* ('D *BOK) is removed from
the category of " Hebraisms " by a passage like Hdt. vi. 58 iireav
yap aTToBdvr) j3aai\evs...fte'i...d'pidp.a> tgov nepio'iKdiv dvayMiarovs es
to nr/Bos Itsvai "a certain number." The translators usually
prefer to write oAryoi (/3pa^«j, oXiyoords) dptdpco : in Dt. xxxm. 6
they have either misunderstood or intentionally perverted the
meaning, eVrco nokvs tv dpidpco.
The Heb. D^, when used of a year or other period of
time, is literally rendered by -qpuipat in phrases like dep' (iij)
rJ/Aepwi' tis ti/JLepas Ex. xiii. 10, Jd. xi. 40, xxi. 19, 1 K. i. 3 etc.,
8vo err) (eVicurros) lyyxepwv Gen. xli. I, 2 K. xiv. 28 (cf. xiii. 23
8i€T7/pi'8a rjixepwv), Jer. xxxv. 3, Lev. xxv. 29, p?va 77/xepwv Gen.
xxix. 14, N. xi. 20 f., Jdth iii. 10 (more classical Dt. xxi. 13
1 npoawiroK-onTTTeiv should be deleted (p. 44), and for avadeparlfriv
see p. 27 above.
4-0 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
K\av(T€Tai . . . fjirjrbs ijp.ipas), if3Sop.a<; yfxepwv Dan. © X. 2 f . (Dan.
omits "days" in 2 and inserts twv in 3), Ovaia twv vp-epiov
(Heb. = "yearly sacrifice ") 1 K. i. 21, xx. 6. The Heb. phrases
" year of days " etc. mean either "a year of time " (BDB.) or "a
full year" (R.V.) etc.: in the latter sense class. Greek writes
TcXeos ii'LavTO 1 ;, TtAeous e7TTu. /x?/vas etc.
The use of D , D , = a a year" has been misunderstood and the
word omitted in N. ix. 22 p.r]v6s rjpepas ( = M. T. "either two
days or a month or a year," lit. "or days"), cf. the omission of
'1 D^ 1 K. xxvii. 7 : it is also misunderstood in 2 Ch. xxi. 19
(Heb. "at the end of two years") where the Gk apparently
means "when the time of the days amounted to two days."
Other examples of literalism in time-statements are dva
fji€(rov twv icnrepii'wv Lev. xxiii. 5 (elsewhere in Pent, expressed
by (to) Trpos icnrepav, to BeiXirov, oi//e), ojs a7ra£ ko.1 a7ra£
(= DJJEQ DI?23 = as time after time) Jd. xvi. 20 B, xx. 30 f.,
1 K. iii. 10, xx. 25 (idiomatically rendered N. xxiv. 1 koto. t6
etw#os, Jd. xvi. 20 A Ka#ws aei).
Wipujvr] takes over the meaning of the Heb. Di?^ in some
formulas of salutation, being used of the health or welfare of a
single individual, as well as of friendly relations between
nations. The Heb. phrase for " to greet " is □i i ?i* ,i ? h htiXP " to
ask someone about peace (welfare)." Hence in the later
historical books we find phrases like Jd. xviii. 15 B dafjXOov ct?
tov OLKOv...Ka\ rjp<iiTrjaav avrbv eh elpijvrjv (= A 7^o"7rao'aj'To arrov),
cf. 1 K. xvii. 22 A, xxv. 5 : we even find €VepwTai'...€is elprjvrjv
tov Trokefxov 2 K. xi. 7 for " to ask how the war progressed " :
occasionally the neut. of the definite article is inserted, e'pojrav
to. eis elprjvr]v 1 K. x. 4, xxx. 21 B, 2 K. viii. 10 = 1 Ch. xviii. io 1 .
The same group of books uses dp-qvrj (aoi) " peace be to
thee,"'H eiprjvr] croi; i/ fxprqvr} t<3 avhpi <rov ; k.t.X. 4 K. iv. 26
"is it well with thee?" (class. x a W € > vytatvcis;) : in 3 K. ii. 13
1 In the N.T. Luke in xiv. 32, borrowing the LXX phrase, uses it of
a king negotiating for peace, thus keeping the classical meaning of dp-qv-q.
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 41
the noun takes the place of the adj., elprjvr) -q euroSds <rov ;
Contrast with the later historical books the more classical
phrases used in Genesis xliii. 27 ^wt^o-ci/ 8e avrovs ITws c^ere ;
xxix. 6, xxxvii. 14, xliii. 27 f. iytatVet; etc., and the use of
do-TraCeo-Oat. in Ex. xviii. 7, Jd. xviii. 15 A. The later books
(including Tbbit «) further have Tropeveo-Bou (/foSi^eu/, 8evpo) c/'s
dpyvrjv (Iv dprjvr)) : the Pent, also uses dpi]vrj in a similar way
but with another preposition, /act elprjvrjs airepxwBat, (rji<ei.v)
Gen. xv. 15 : elsewhere /3aSi'£eiv vyiaivwv Ex. iv. 18, 2 K.
xiv. 8.
'Prj/xa = ")21 - res appears to be a Hebraism, but may have
been so used in colloquial Greek : a similar use of Adyos has
classical authority. Exx. : Gen. XV. I fxera 8k to. prj/xara ravra,
xxil. I etc., Gen. xxxviii. 10 Tvovr/pov 8k i<$>avr/ to prj/xa. . .on
eTTOirjaev tovto, Dt. li. 7 °vk iTre8erjBr/<; prj/xaros (= ouSevos) etc.
In the N. T. it is noticeable that the use is, apart from O. T.
quotations, confined to the more Hebraic portions of Luke's
writings. Exodus twice uses the adj. /Veto's in a similar way :
IX. 4 ov TeXevrrjaei awo irai'Twv twi/ tov 'Icrpar/X vlwv pr/Tov
(= oiiSets), xxii. g Kara irav pr/rbv d8tKr/p.a " in any wrong doing
whatsoever." The literal translation of m:n by " in the matter
of," "to the end that " by -n-epl AaAiSs, irepl Xoyov is a peculiarity
of Aquila, Eccl. iii. 18, vii. 15, viii. 2 : contrast Ex. viii. 12 (8)
Trepi'=~Q"l ?y and the omission of "Ql ib. xvi. 4 to ttjs rj/xepas
ei? rj/xepav.
Y105 is used to render some idiomatic phrases with p, but
this Hebraism is mainly confined to the literal group : the
Hexateuch, Isaiah and Chronicles generally avoid it.
(a) Of age. Heb. says "a son of so many years " for "so
many years old." Hence Gen. xi. to 2t//a vlos £twv Ikoltoi' (the
only example in the Hexateuch), cf. Jd. ii. 8 B, 1 K. iv. 15,
2 K. iv. 4, v. 4, xix. 32, 35, 3 K. xii. 24 a, 24 h, xxii. 42, 4 K.
passim, 2 Ch. xxvi. 3 BA, ib. (in A text only) xxviii. 1, xxxvi.
2, 9 (31 examples in all, of which 19 occur in K. (38).
42 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
On the other hand the simple gen. of age or some other
paraphrase is frequent in the Hexateuch (Gen. vii. 6, xii. 4 etc. :
Ex. xxx. 14 iitto tiKfHTafTovs etc. : Ex. xii. 5 etc. eviavaios), and
Chronicles (1 Ch. ii. 21, 2 Ch. xxi. 5, 20, xxii. 2 etc.) and occurs
occasionally elsewhere, 2 K. ii. 10, 2 Es. iii. 8, Is. lxv. 20, Jer. hi. 1,
Dan. v. 31. Haidiov 6kto) rji).(pa>v Gen. xvii. 12 is classical.
(b) Of characteristics, qualities etc. The sarrie distinction
in the books holds good. Jd. — 4 K., 2 Es., *, Ez. write e.g.
vlbs uAAdrpios, vlos d\koyei't]<; (an alien "OJ p), inos oWa//.ecos,
utos aStKias e.g. 2 K. vii. 10 ( = 1 Ch. xvii. 9 || dSiKia simply),
mot twv crv/i./xt^€oje "hostages," 4 K. xiv. 14 = 2 Ch. xxv. 24,
viol 6avaT(i>o-eu)<; or davdrov i K. xxvi. 1 6, 2 K. xii. 5 (cf. * lxxviii.
11, ci. 21, viol twv TeOavarw/xevwi') ; on the other hand books
like the Hexateuch and Isaiah omit vlos or employ paraphrase,
writing aAAoyei^'s, d\X6cf>v\o<; Gen. xvii. 27, Ex. xii. 43 etc.,
Is. lx. 10, lxi. 5 (but mo? aAA. Gen. xvii. 12, Is. lxii. 8), e*
fiowv etc. =ipn p Ex. xxix. 1 etc. (contrast 1 K. xiv. 32 tUvo.
fiowv) : further paraphrases occur in e.g. Dt. xxv. 2 a£<os rj
TrXrjyu)}', Is. V. I iv tottu) ttlovi, xiv. 12 6 Trpwl avareXAwv, XXI. IO
ol oSviw/xevoi.
Hebrew is fond of what may be called physiognomical
expressions, that is to say phrases referring to parts of the
human body, ear, eye, face, hand, mouth etc. : in particular,
many prepositions are seldom found without some such
adjunct. This accounts for a wide use of o^^aX/x.09, Trpoo-wirov,
aro'/xa, xetp etc., in the LXX : many of the LXX phrases
are, however, passable, if unidiomatic, Greek expressions : the
Hebrew has merely given them a wider circulation. A per-
fectly literal translation is avoided where the vernacular had
some similar, but not identical, phrase. Thus ivunnov, which
is unknown to the classical language, but is found in papyri from
\\j — [J B .c. onwards 1 , is a favourite rendering of 'OS*? and W2.
1 Deissmann BS 213 : Dr J. H. Moulton adds Teb. 14 (114 B.C.) and
other examples of adjectival ivw-mos. The word is retained in modern Greek,
§ 4] Semitic clement in LXX Greek 43
The following are some of the more striking instances of direct
imitation of the Hebrew.
'A7roKaXi'7TT£tj' (aroiyeiv) to ovs (ojtiov) tivos = " to reveal to
someone" R. iv. 4, 1 K. ix. 15, xx. 2 etc., 2 K. vii. 27, 1 Ch.
xvii. 25.
As regards the use of o<{>0a\|i6s in phrases like " to seem
good " or " to find favour in the eyes (i.e. in the estimation) of
someone " (^yn) we find the same sort of distinction between
the groups of books as elsewhere. The classical irapd tlvl
or other paraphrase is rarely found. As a rule the Pen-
tateuch with some of the other books render ijijn by ivavriov
(or the vernacular ivwmov, hravri), while the literal rendering
iv dcpOaX/xois is reserved for the later historical books 1 .
Exx. : "To find (give) favour in someone's eyes" is rendered
by (1) x^P lv *X €lv (fvpicrneLv) irapa tivi in Ex. xxxiii. 12, 16, N. xi.
15 (cf. Est. li. 15), (2) eiip. (8i86vai) x c *P lv ivavriov (ivdnr.) tivos
some 24 times in the Pent., Gen. xxx. 27 etc., also in 3 K. xi. 19,
Est. v. 8, vii. 3, (3) elf). x^P lv (£X*°s) f" ocpdaXpols tivos in
(Gen. xxxiii. 8 A : all other MSS ivavriov or iv£>ir.) Jd. vi. 17,
R. ii. 2, 10, 13, 1 K. i. 18, xvi. 22 etc., 2 K. xiv. 22, xv. 25, xvi. 4.
The phrases "to seem good (evil etc.) in someone's eyes" are
(1) paraphrased in Gen. xvi. 6 dpeo-rov 3, Jos. ix. 31 apiaK.fi,
(2) rendered by dpio~K(iv (dp(o~Toi>, aKXrjpov etc.) ivavriov (ivaniov,
'ivavri) in the Pent, Gen. xvi. 4f., xix. 14 etc., N. xxxvi. 6, Dt. xii.
8, 25, iv. 25, also in Jd. ii. 1 1, iii. 7, 2 K. x. 3, 1 Ch. xix. 3, (3) by
dyadov (evdis, 7rovr)p6i>, cvdvveadai etc.) iv dcpdaXpois tivos passim
in Jd., 1 K., 2 K. (from x. 12), 4 K. and in some of the later books.
The adhesion of Wisdom (iii. 2, ix. 9) to the last group is
noticeable.
Ilpoo-wirov (which is found in Polybius with the meaning
"person ") is kept in the rendering of D^D NK'J "to accept the
person " (to favour or be partial to anyone), but the verb is
usually altered. ®av/jLd£eiv to Trpoaumov is the rendering which
met with general acceptance (Gen. xix. 21, Dt. x. 17, xxviii. 50,
Kennedy Sources of N.T. Greek 155. In N.T. its absence from Alt. and
Mc. is striking: Lc. and Ap. make a large use of it.
1 And is unexampled in the N.T.
44 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
4 K. v. 1, Prov. xviii. 5, Job xiii. 10 etc., Is. ix. 15). Another
verb has been occasionally substituted, 7rpoa8e^(a0ai Gen. xxxii.
20, aiperi^eiv I K. xxv. 35, i-rraiaxvyeaOaL Job xxxiv. 19. The
literal version Aap./3aVeu' (to) irpoo-u>Trov occurs only in Lev. xix.
15 (necessitated by the use of Oavp.d&iv in the same v.), ^ lxxxi.
2, Job xlii. 8, Lam. iv. 16, Mai. i. 8 f., ii. 9. Later formations,
unknown to the Alexandrian translators 1 , and first appearing
in the N.T., are irpoo-(jiiroXrjp.-n-Tilv, -\-r']p.irT7]S, -Krjp.\j/La. It is
interesting to note the three stages through which the Hebrew
idiom finds its way into Greek : first the possible but un-
idiomatic version, then the baldly literal, then the new Greek
words coined from the literal version. ' Airb 7rpoo-u>Trov, -n-pb
■n-pocroj-n-ov etc. (where the classical language would use the
prep, alone) abound.
Hebraistic uses of <rr6(ia may be illustrated by such phrases
as i-n-epoiTav to crro/m Tivds Gen. xxiv. 57, irrl tw crrdpaTi aov
VTra.Kovo-eTai 7ras 6 Aads Gen. xli. 40, iiri crrdpaTos 8vo paprupwj'. . .
o-njo-cTai ttolv prjfjia Dt. xix. 15. But the prepositional phrases
»S by, ^33, ^ "according to" are, in the Pentateuch at least,
usually rendered by a simple prep., Kara c. ace. (Gen. xliii. 7, xlv.
2 1, N. vi. 21, Dt. xvii. Ii), 7rpds C. ace. (L. XXV. 51 7rpos Tavra) or
e7ri c. dat. (Dt. xvii. 6). The avoidance of anthropomorphism
sometimes causes omission or paraphrase of " mouth " where
God is spoken of: Jos. ix. 20 cVv/pcoT^o-ac, N. iii. 16 etc. Sta
(f><>nr}<; K.vpLov.
The uses of \ €l P m prepositional phrases (on the model
of T3 and kindred phrases) are innumerable : many of these,
however, may be illustrated from the Hellenistic language.
'Ep.7rip.7rA.aj'cu (TeXetovv, ir\i]povv) ras ^ctpas Ex. XXV'iii. 37 etc.,
is the literal rendering of the Hebrew for " to consecrate."
An example of literal reproduction of the Hebrew is 4 K. ix. 24
€ttAtjo"€i' ti]V X e ^P a *'' T< ? TO £w '• in aVoo-reAAeu' tyjv X € ^P a Ex. ^ x - x 5
1 UpotrwrroXvuTTTuv should be deleted from the list in Dr Swete's
Introduction 307.
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 45
and similar phrases the Hebraism lies in the new meaning
attached to the verb. (The meaning "handiwork" (Jer. x. 9)
is known to secular Greek : possibly the translators attached
the same meaning to Xeip 'A/3ecro-aA.wp., the name given to
the "monument" (t) of Absalom, 2 K. xviii. 18.)
Under the head of pronouns we notice an increased use of
drijp (dvOpojiros), due to the influence of the Hebrew GJ^K,
where classical writers would have written l/cao-Tos, ns or 77-as
T15, and of phrases like dvOpu>iro% 7rpos tov irk-qaiov (d8e\<f)bv)
avrov for erepos 7rpos tov trepoi'. Though the imitation of the
Hebrew is unmistakable, it is difficult to draw the line be-
tween what may be called " Hebraisms " and what is good
vernacular or Koiv-q Greek. The use of dvqp for tis can be
illustrated from Aristophanes. The rarity of phrases like
cVepos tov erepov (still found in the Pentateuch, Isaiah and
the early chapters of Ezekiel) is partly due to the tendency in
the kolvt] to abandon words expressive of duality. But it is
noticeable that the use of dvqp = eVao-Tos in phrases like 86re
p.01 dvy]p IvwTtov Jd. viii. 24, Aa/Jw/xei' dvrjp ets 8ok6v jxiav
4 K. vi. 2, is practically confined to one group of books viz.
Jd., R., K. fiy (2 K. xiii. 29 B, xx. 1, 3 K. i. 49), K. y8 (3 K.
xxii. 10, 4 K. iii. 2^ etc.), 2 Es. (cf. Cant. iii. 8, Ez. xviii. 8,
xxxiii. 26 A, 1 M. ii. 40) : in these books Zkclo-tos, which is
freely used in other parts of the LXX, is either wholly or
nearly unrepresented \ Here, then, in view of the avoidance
of the literal rendering in the majority of the books, we appear
to be justified in speaking of a Hebraism. With a negative
avrjp replaces p/^oei? or otiSets : 4 K. X. 19 dvyp p.?) eVtcrKeTr/jTw,
x. 25, xxiii. 18. 'Ai/77'p is occasionally used of inanimate things:
1 The distinction between the portions of the Kingdom books should be
noted. "EK-aa-Tos = t*"X is freely used in K. a (19 times), K. ,S^(s), K. 77(13).
On the other hand it is absent from K. /3-y (excepting 2 K. xiii. 29 A) and
occurs twice only in the B text of K. 70 (3 times in A text).
46 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
Job (probably ©) xli. 8 (of the scales of leviathan). The
duplication avOpwiros d\0pw7ro<;, dv8pl aVSpt' = "anyone" (Lev. xv.
2, xvii. 3 etc., Ez. xiv. 4, 7) is analogous to vernacular phrases
(Moulton Prol. 97).
The pleonastic demonstrative pronoun appended to a relative
pronoun or a relative adverb, e.g. a...avrm (=17 TJ'X), ov...€icei
(=DB> IK'N), is found in all parts of' the LXX and undoubtedly
owes its frequency to the Hebrew original. But the fact that it
is found in an original Greek work such as 2 Mace. (xii. 27 iv
fj..Av avrf]) and a paraphrase such as 1 Esdras (iii. 5, 9, iv. 54,
63, vi. 32) is sufficient to warrant its presence in the koivtj 1 . In
modern Greek the relative is expressed by the adverb 7roi>
followed by the demonstrative in its proper case — a use which
is strangely analogous to the Hebrew. In the LXX the laws of
concord are observed : the relative and demonstrative agree in
gender, number and case, and if the demonstrative is preceded
by a preposition the relative as a rule takes one as well (e.g.
Gen. xxiv. 3 /xe#' hv...fxer avrcov : similarly odev eiceldev Gen. x.
14 etc., not ov (k.). The fact that this phenomenon, which, as
Dr J. H. Moulton remarks, is made familiar to Englishmen by
the language of Mrs Gamp, should have grown up independently
in the two languages is not surprising.
Under the head of prepositions, Hebrew is responsible for
the extensive use of a large number of prepositional phrases in
place of an accusative after a transitive verb. The fact, how-
ever, that a phrase like cpv\da a eo- -6 'at d-n-6 nvos is found already
in Xenophon makes us cautious in regarding all these as
Hebraisms. Several of them probably never found a place in
the Greek language : the use of the preposition, which was
allowable with one verb, was extended to others, where the
Hebrew had an analogous use. Besides the instance men-
tioned d-n-6 (corresponding to jo) is used after aia-xyvzo-Oai,
evXa/SetaOai, XarOdvetv, 7rpoae\eii', rpe/xeir, v7repr)<pa.rev€O-0ai, vrrep-
1 No instance of it seems, however, to have been found in the papyri :
the example quoted by Kiihner and Blass from Hdt. iv. 44 is rather
different: Blass quotes wv...tovtuv from Hypereides. It would appear
that it was not a very common use : in the N.T. it is quite uncommon, the
Apocalypse alone using it with any frequency (7 times).
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 47
opav, 4>ofBa.(r6ai. Similarly, eV (3) is used instead of an ac-
cusative after aiperi^eLV, evSoKeiv, 6iXeiv, (tvvuvoll etc. In the
same way, we find <£ei8eo-#eu eVi py) nra, i^eXiaOai eVi two.
(Tob ® xxxvi. 21), awiivai iirl two. (Job © xxxi. 1). The Theo-
dotion portions of Job supply numerous examples of direct
imitation of the Hebrew : (rjTeiv 6ttl<h» tivos xxxix. 8, p-exP 1
(eto<;) vfxw crui'^craj (*lj/) xxxii. 1 2, </>w; e'yyus a7ro 7rpocrwTrov
(TKOTovi xvii. 12.
The frequent LXX use of iv of accompanying circumstances
or instrument, as in St Paul's iv pdl38cp i'X8a>...; (i Cor. iv. 21)
has been removed from the category of Hebraisms by the
appearance of iv paxalpr], iv o7rXois 'armed with a sword' etc. in
a little group of papyri of the end of ii/B.C. (Teb. 41. 4, c.
1 19 B.C., etc.).
A test-case for the length to which the translators were
ready to carry their imitation of the Hebrew is afforded by
their treatment of "the infinitive absolute" in phrases like
n-IDn n'lD " thou shalt surely die." (a) A solitary instance
occurs of an attempt to render the Hebrew construction quite
literally, Jos. xvii. 13 B efo,\.e#pei)<xcu Se ai/rous ovk i$wXe8pevaav
(A oXeOpevati). (/>) In a certain number of cases (mainly in
the Pentateuch) the Hebrew inf. is simply omitted, (<r) The
practice of our English translators' of employing an adverb,
particle or other form of paraphrase is occasionally resorted
to: Gen. xxxii. 12 koAws el ere 7rot^'o-a» (not a doublet), Ex.
XV. I eV8o£<us SeSd^acrrcu, N. xxii. 1 7 ivTLfxojs Tt/xrycw ere, 4 K.
v. 1 1 7ravrws e^eAewcrerai, Prov. (in all three cases where the
Hebrew construction appears 2 ) xxiii. 1 vorrrdis voei, xxiii. 24,
xxvii. 23: Is. lvi. 3 depopul p.* apa : Job xiii. IO ovOiv r/TTor,
Gen. xlvi. 4 = Am. ix. 8 eis tc'Aos.
1 E.g. Is. xxiv. 19, "The earth is utterly broken down, the earth is
clean dissolved, the earth is moved exceedingly ." The A.V. shows great
versatility in its renderings. Elsewhere we have "freely eat," " must needs
be circumcised," " indeed I was stolen away," " in any wise return."
2 In Prov. xxiv. 22 a (not in M.T.) dexbuevos ede^aro.
48 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
But as a general rule the rendering takes one of two forms :
(d) finite verb with dat. of the cognate noun, e.g. fipucrei 4>dy>j
Gen. ii. 16, (e) finite verb with participle of the same verb or
a verb of kindred meaning, e.g. Gen. iii. 16 -n-\r]dvvw Tr\r)6vi'<2.
The total number of occurrences of these two constructions
is about the same, approximately 200 of each : but there is a
marked diversity between the groups of books in the preference
shown for one mode of translation or the other. The Penta-
teuch prefers the construction of noun and verb, which is used
more than twice as often as part, and verb. The former
construction is always used in the Pentateuch where the verb
is in the passive, e.g. Gen. xvii. 13 irepiTop.rj TrepLTfxrjO^creTaL, xl. 15
kA.otttj £K/\.a7ri7i', Dt. XXI. 1 4 -Trpaaei ov irpad-jaeraL. Where the
verb is active or middle either construction may be used : cf.
Gen. ii. 16 /3pwo-ei <f>dyr) with Lev. vii. 8 (ftayuv <pdyrj, Dt. xxiv.
13 d-rroSoaei a7ro8a)'o-€is with XV. IO SiSovs Scoo-eis : but, generally
speaking, the Pentateuch translators prefer (d) wherever there
is a convenient noun available. Where the participial con-
struction is used in the Pentateuch, it is often rendered more
idiomatic by varying the verb (e.g. Gen. xviii. 10 l-rrayao-Tpefpwv
?/£w, Ex. xxiii. 4 a7roo-rpei//as aVoStoVet?, Lev. xiii. 7 p.€Taj3a\ov(ra
jU.€Ta.7T€cr>/, xiv. 48 7rapayei'0/x€vos do-e\0rf) Or by using the simple
and compound verb (as Herodotus uses <pevy<oi> eKfavyetv v. 95,
e.g. Gen. xliii. 7 ipwrwv eTv-qpuiT., Lev. X. 16 £?/tojv i^€^7]Tr}crey,
N. xii. 14, xxx. 15). Instances of the bald use of the pres.
part, and finite form of the same verb are not frequent till we
come to Deuteronomy, which has nine of them.
In the later historical books, on the other hand, the par-
ticipial construction is used almost exclusively. The four
Kingdom books, apart from a single phrase 1 Oavdrw diro6a.va.Tai
(6avaTu>o-r]T£ etc.: 1 K. xiv. 39, 44, xxii. 16, 2 K. xii. 14, xiv. 14,
3 K. ii. 37, 42, iii. 26 f., 4 K. i. 4, 6, 16, viii. 10, xi. 15) and its
1 Its occurrence in the familiar story of the Fall (Gen. ii. 17, iii. 4)
probably accounts for its retention.
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 49
opposite toirj t,t]a-y (4 K. viii. 10, 14), have only three examples
of the verb with cognate noun, all in 2 Kingdoms, viz. i. 6
TrepLirTiofJiaTL TrepieTreaav, xviii. 3 tpvyj <£uyw/A€V, xix. 42 fipwo-et
icf)d.yafxev (fipwaiv A). On the other hand in 1 — 4 K. there are
59 examples of the participial construction'. We note, further,
that this construction is now used even where the main verb
is passive, e.g. I K. ii. 27 a.7TOKa\v<p6d<; a.7rc.Ka.\v<f>drjv ) 2 K. vi.
20 a7TOKaA.irn-T€Tcu a7ro/<aA.u<jt>$€is, XX. 1 8 rjp(j}Tqp.ivo% rj pcoTrjOr/v :
the participle may stand after the finite verb, as in 2 K. vi. 20 :
the use of different verbs or of simple and compound verb
is abandoned (the nearest approach to this being 1 K. xx. 21
e(7rci> Aeyoov, 3 K. xiii. 32 yivop.zvov earai, 4 K. xiv. 10 twttwv
£7rara!as). In the remaining books of the LXX the participial
construction preponderates, except in Isaiah (eight examples
of noun to three of part.), Ezekiel, Micah and the A texts of
Joshua (two of noun to one of part.) and of Judges (ten of
noun to eight of part.). The tense of the part, is present or
aorist : a future is used in Jd. iv. 9 A Tropf.vcrop.ivr] rropf.vo-op.ai,
Sir. xxviii. 1 hiao-rqpi^v Siacrr^pio-a, so Aquila in ^ xlix. 21.
Neither construction appears to occur in the " Greek " (i.e.
untranslated) books. Instances, however, are found of both
forms where there is no inf. abs. in the M.T. : most of these
are probably due to the translators having a different text from
our Hebrew. In the N.T. there are no examples of the
participial construction except in O.T. quotations (Blass § 74,
4). The other construction is employed by Luke in both his
works (iTn6vp,ia. iTreOvp,., aTretXy a7reiA., TrapayyeXia Trapr/yy.,
a.vaBkp.o,Ti avc#€/x.), as also in Jo. iii. 29 x a P$ X ai 'p el > J a- v * l 7
7rpoo-€vxv) 7rpoarjv$aTO (ibid. § 38, 3).
It appears, then, that the Pentateuch translators, in ren-
dering this Hebrew idiom, had resort to one or other of two
modes of translation, both of which had some authority in the
1 For the Pentateuch the statistics are approximately noun and verb
108, part, and verb 49.
T. 4
50 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
classical language, recalling, respectively, the phrases cited by
Blass and J. H. Moulton, viz. ya/xw ya/xeiv (" in true wedlock "),
4>vyfj favyew ("with all speed") and the favywv i>«t>tvy€i
of Herodotus. Their successors confined themselves almost
entirely to the latter, probably considering the participle a
nearer approach to the Hebrew infinitive, but refrained from a
perfectly literal rendering which would have defied the laws of
Greek syntax. Even the participial construction seemed so
strange that it found no imitators in the N.T. writers.
Constructions with eyevero. "When the Hebrew writers
have occasion in the course of their narrative to insert a clause
specifying the circumstances under which an action takes
place, instead of introducing it abruptly, they are in the habit
of (so to speak) preparing the way for it by the use of the
formula '0*1 l and it was or came to pass'' " (Driver Hebrew
Tenses, ed. 3, p. 89). The sentence is usually, though not always,
resumed by a second 1. This construction is in the majority
of cases reproduced in the LXX. Of the three forms found
in the N.T. (almost entirely in Luke's writings), viz. (a) eyeVe-ro
rjXOe, (b) iyevero kcll rjX.6e, (c) eyevero i\6uv, LXX, with a single
exception \ uses the first two only. Luke in his Gospel writes
(a) twice as often as (b) and (b) twice as often as (c) : in Acts
he abandons the first two altogether in favour of (c). (c), as
Moulton shows, can be closely paralleled from the papyri
which use yiVerat a inf., and at a far earlier time yiyveTcu eupeiv
" it is possible to find " is attested in Theognis 639 (quoted by
LS). Xenophon, moreover, uses eyevero wore or <Js "it hap-
pened that." (c) therefore had close analogies in the vernacular
and literary speech, (a) and (b), on the contrary, appear in
1 3 K. xi. 43 B ko.1 i-yev-qdrj Cos TJKOvaev lepo(3oau....Ka.Tevd6i>eii' " he came
straight off" (the Heb. [xii. 2] is different). In 3 K. iv. 7 fxi)i>a. iv ti3 eviavrip
iyivero £ttI tov eva x o P 7 iy i ^ v tne m f- i s the subject of the verb, cf. 2 Ch. vi. 7.
In 2 M. iii. 16 (quoted by J. H. Moulton) rju 8e...6pQvra...TiTpuicKe(Tdai.,
21 V eXeetv Se f)v, the verb seems rather the equivalent of 25ei "it was
impossible not to," than of iyivero: cf. ib. vi. 9 waprjv ovv bpav.
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 5 1
Luke to be borrowed directly from the LXX, and for these
constructions no illustration has yet been quoted from the
koivi]. The statistics for the LXX are (if my count is right) as
follows : passages where the readings vary (there are not many)
have been included in both columns.
(a) e'ycVfTo tf\de (b) eyevero nai rj\6t
(Gen. 34 J
Pentateuch \ Ex. 12 \ 50
iL.N.Dt. 4)
Jos. 7
Jd. — 4 Kings 26
1 2 Ch. 11
1 Es. (A text) 1
2 Es. 4 11
Other "Writings" 7 4
JProphets I 2g I2
/Min. Is. Jer. Lam. Ez.\
Daniel O 2 3
» © 6 3
1 Mace. 3 5
Total 145 269
The following results are to be noted. (1) The construc-
tion (b) predominates in the Greek as does its equivalent in
the Hebrew. (2) But this preponderance is due to the support
given to it by the later historical books, which generally follow
the Heb. slavishly. (3) The first two books of the Pentateuch,
on the other hand, and the prophetical books, prefer (a). A
closer analysis shows that in Genesis the Heb. has a second 1
in 30 out of the 34 cases where the Greek uses (a), as well as
in all the cases of (b). 4 K. on the other hand, which reads
(a) 12 times, (b) 26 times, only twice omits /cat without warrant
from the M.T. (v. 7, vi. 30). It appears that while both (a)
and (b) were experiments of the translators, which must be
classed as " Hebraisms," the apposition of the two verbs
1 We may perhaps compare in the papyri KaXQs 7rot7?<reis yp6.\pet.s
{j€jj.ypeLs) OP ii. 297. 3 (54 a.d.), ib. 299. 3 (late i/A.D ) for the more
usual ypd\pas.
4—2
52 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
without Kai was rather more in the spirit of the later language,
which preferred to say e.g. " It happened last week I was on a
journey," rather than "It was a week ago and I was journey-
ing." At all events the former mode of speech prevails in the
earlier LXX books and in Luke's Gospel. (4) The free Greek
books (2 — 4 Mace.) abjure both constructions, and the para-
phrases make very little use of them. These two classes of
books, on the other hand, retain the classical o-wifi-q with
the inf. 1
In Jd. xii. 5 A we appear to have a fourth construction
Kai iyevqvr] otl eLTrav airrols ol Stacrecrajcr/xeVoi. . ., though on may
be intended for "because" (Heb. '3 = " when ") : a similar
doubt attaches to 2 K. xiv. 26, 4 K. xvii. 7, 2 Ch. v. 11 (Heb.
*3 = " because").
The less frequent rvni (1) with the meaning "it shall come
to pass " is rendered 3 by ko.1 Zo-tcli, usually without a second
copula, which is generally absent from the Heb., (2) in fre-
quentative sense "it came to pass repeatedly" by the imper-
fect, Gen. xxxviii. 9 eyivero, otolv el<rrjpxeTO..., e^e^cti'.
Next to eyeVero probably the most frequent Hebraism in
the LXX is the use of Trpoo-TiOcvai (TrpoaT Lvto-Oai) = ^D'' in
place of rrdXcv or a similar adverb. Here again the construc-
tion takes three forms : (a) Trpoo-kBi.ro {rvpoaiOrjKev) Xaftelv (tov
\aj3€ii'\ (b) Trpoae.6f.TO (TrpoaWrjKev) Kai eXafiev, (c) irpoo-6a.<;
(TTpoo-6ijx(.vo<i) eXafiev. (c), the only one of the three for which
approximate classical parallels could be quoted, is limited to
the following passages: Job xxvii. 1 In 8« 7rpoo-#ei?...eT7r€v (so
xxix. I, XXXvi. 1), Est. viii. 3 Kai Trpoo-ducra iXaX-qaev, Gen.
XXV. I Trpoo-uep-evos Se 'A/?paa/A eXafiev yvvaiKa " took another
wife" (the passage quoted in LS, Soph. Track. 1224 ravr-qv
1 Also in Gen. xli. 13, xlii. 38.
2 The Hexateuch sometimes omits the introductory verb : Gen. iv. 14,
xlvi. 33, Ex. i. 10, iv. 8, xxxiii. 8f., Dt. xviii. 19, Jos. vii. 15.
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 53
irpoo-Qov ywouKa, " take to wife," is not really parallel), xxxviii. 5
kcu TrpocrOeiaa en Itckcv vtov. (a) and (^) are directly imitated
from the Hebrew, (a) being far the commoner (109 exx. as
against 9 of (&)).
The verb may be either active or middle, the instances of
the two voices are nearly equal (60 : 58) : npoa-drja-co and Trpocr-
6rj(ropai (rr po<TTedr)(Topai) alternate, but the mid. aor. Trpo(redepr]v
preponderates (Trpoa-idrjKa mainly in the later historical books,
Gen. xviii. 29, Jd. viii. 28 B, xi. 14 B etc., 3 K. xvi. 33, 2 Ch. xxviii.
22, Dan. O x. 18). 1 K. only uses the mid. (tt poo-d 8 ero with simple
inf. 12 times) : the Min. Proph. only the act. (irpoadTjaa or
Trpocrda) c. inf. with rov 9 times).
There are also a few examples of an absolute use of the
verb : Job © XX. 9 6(p0aXfj.b<; TrapefSXeif/ev kcu ov Trpoadijcrei,
(? ©) xxvii. 19, © xxxiv. 32, Sir. xix. 13, xxi. 1. In the N.T.
Luke again imitates the LXX, having three examples of (a),
XX. 1 1 f . TrpoaiOeTO Trepapai, Acts xii. 3 TrpocriOtTO crvWafit'iV and
one of (c), xix. 1 1 irpoaOcU €i7r€j/ TvapajBoXrjv. The use of (a) is
the only Hebraism which has been detected in Josephus 1 .
An analogous use of eVicn-pe'^ai' (= lit?) followed by (a) inf.
or (£) Kai + finite verb is restricted to Theodotion, Aquila and
portions of the LXX having affinities with the style of those
translators : in some passages possibly the verb keeps its
literal meaning: (a) Dt. xxx. 9 i-mo-Tpeij/ei Kvpios...ev(ppav6r}vai,
2 Es. ix. 14 €7reo-rpei//ajU.ev Siaa-KeSacrai evroXa? crou, xix. 28,
Eccl. i. 7, V. 14 iirurTp. tov Tropevdrjvai, (p) 2 Ch. xxxiii. 3 liri-
<TTp€lp€V KCU iOKo86/Xt](T€V, cf. Mai. i. 4, Dan. © ix. 25 €7riCTp £(//■€ I
K-at otKoSop.^r/o-eTai " shall be built again." Cf. a similar use
of 1-n-avep^.aSai c. inf. in Job (? ©) vii. 7.
Elsewhere 21C^ in this sense is rendered by 7raXtf alone
(Gen. xxvi. 18, xxx. 31 etc.) or with a verb, ndXiv iropeveo-Oai,
@a8i(eii> etc.
A few other verbs are similarly used with an articular inf.
in place of an adverb: ttXtjOvvw 2 K. xiv. 11, 4 K. xxi. 6
1 W. Schmidt De Flav.Jos. elocutione 516.
54 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
(the punctuation in Swete's text needs alteration), 2 Ch. xxxiii. 6,
xxxvi. 14, 2 Es. x. 13, ^ lxiv. 10, lxxvii. 38, Am. iv. 4 (once
with a participle, on the model of XavBdvetv, 1 K. i. 12
iirXrjOvvc Trpoa-ev^ofxcvr] : contrast the rendering iirl noXv Is.
Iv. 7): fxeyaXvveiv ^ cxxv. 2, Jl ii. 21 : eOav/xacrTujOrj tov
(5or)6rj6r}va.i 2 Ch. xxvi. 1 5 B " was marvellously helped":
Si€KXeVTtro...Tov elo-e\0elv 2 K. xix. 3 "came in stealthily"'
(contrast Kpvfirj airc'Spas Gen. xxxi. 26) : eo-KAifpwas tov alnj-
o-ao-Oai 4 K. ii. 10 "hast made thy request a hard one," cf.
Ex. xiii. 15 icn<\i]pvvev <l>. €^a7roo-Tci\ai ■qp.a.'i (but perhaps the
meaning is rather "hardened himself [cf. vii. 22 B] against
sending" than "hardly sent us"): cf. raxyvtiv tov (77-01770-0.1.)
Gen. xviii. 7 etc.
The classical language had used verbs like \av6dvetv and
<p6dv€iv with a participle in a similar way : in the later language
the participle with (irpo)(pddveiv was replaced by an inf. : the
constructions given above may be regarded as a sort of ex-
tension of this use.
Other examples where the imitation of the Hebrew affects
the structure of the sentence are the use of a question to
express a wish, e.g. 2 K. xviii. 33 tis Swtj tov Odvarov p.ov
dvrl o-ov; (R.V. "Would God I had died for thee"), and —
more striking — the rendering of *3 in adjurations = "(I say)
that " by oti, e.g. 1 K. xx. 3 £17 Kvpios «at £77 rj \pvxq o-ov, 6V1
Kadws el-rev ep.tre7r\r}aTaL (contrast the rendering of »3 by el pjqv y
a form of adjuration attested by the papyri, in Gen. xxii. 1 7,
xlii. 16, and its omission ib. xxii. 16). Similarly DN, which in
adjurations represents an emphatic negative, the imprecatory
words being left to the imagination, is literally rendered, e.g.
I K. xix. 6 Zrj Kvpios, €i diroOavelTai.
Among cases where the usage of the Hebrew and the Greek
vernacular coincide are the use of 8vo 8vo and the like in
distributive sense, the use of els as an indefinite article, and the
§§4> 5] Semitic element in LXX Greek 55
coordination of sentences with <ai. In other cases, as in the
frequency of l8ov, the influence of the Hebrew merely brought
into prominence a word which held a subordinate position in
the classical language.
One instance of a flagrant violation of Greek syntax stands
by itself, namely the use of iyw elfxi followed by a finite verb,
e.g. Jd. V. 3 B aao/xai iyw elfxi tw Kvpiw, vi. 18 iyw ci/xt
Kadiaoiiai. This use, however, is limited to a very small
portion of the LXX, namely Jd. (B text five times, A text once)
and Ruth (once), the (38 portions of the Kingdom Books
(n times), and Job ® xxxiii. 31 (and perhaps Ez. xxxvi. 36 A).
It also occurs in Aquila. The explanation of this strange use
has been given elsewhere 1 . It is due to a desire to dis-
criminate in the Greek between the two forms taken by the
Hebrew pronoun of the first person, *33K and "OX. The
observation of the fact that "03X is the form usually employed
to express " I am " led to the adoption of the rule, at a time
when a demand for pedantically literal translation arose, that
it must always be rendered by iyw et/u, while iyw alone
represented "OK. The rule reminds one of Aquila's use of
<tvv to express nx the prefix to the accusative : the solecism is
quite unlike the Hebraisms found elsewhere in the LXX, and
the portions in which it occurs (if they are not entirely the
work of Theodotion) may be regarded as among the latest
additions to the Greek Bible.
§ 5. The Papyri and the Uncial MSS of the LXX.
It is proposed in this section to consider how far the uncial
MSS of the LXX, B in particular, can be trusted, in the light
of the new evidence afforded by the papyri, in some matters
of orthography and accidence. Have the MSS faithfully pre-
served the spelling and the forms of the autographs or at
1 /. T. S. vm. 272 f.
56 The Papyri and the Uncials [§ 5
least of an age earlier than that in which they were written, or
have the scribes in these matters conformed to the practice of
their own age ? The question has already been raised in the
case of the N.T. MSS by Dr J. H. Moulton, who points out that
" there are some suggestive signs that the great uncials, in this
respect as in others, are not far away from the autographs "
{Prol. 42). But this conclusion, if established in the case
of the N.T., does not ipso facto apply to the LXX, where the
autographs are much earlier, at least three centuries earlier in
the case of the Pentateuch, than the autographs of the N.T.
books.
The present writer, for the purpose of this work, has ana-
lysed and tabulated the evidence of numerous collections of
papyri which have been edited by their discoverers or custodians
in England or on the continent. The ground has already been
traversed by others, notably by Deissmann and J. H. Moulton :
but the principal object which those writers had in view was
the illustration of the N.T., and an independent investigation
for LXX purposes may not be useless, even if it merely serves
to corroborate the conclusions of earlier explorers in this field.
Moreover, fresh materials have accumulated even since the
appearance of Moulton's Prolegomena : the Hibeh Papyri have
largely increased the number of documents of the age when
the Greek Pentateuch came into being 1 .
These papyri provide us with a collection of dated docu-
ments of a miscellaneous character, written by persons of all
ranks in the social scale, educated and uneducated, covering
a period of more than a millennium 2 . Documents of the
1 All collections published before 1907 known to the present writer
have been investigated, except that the later volumes of the huge Berlin
collection have not been completely examined for the period i/ to iv/A. D.
The hundreds of documents for that period which have been consulted are,
however, sufficient to establish certain definite results. The recent (1907)
volumes of Tebtunis Papyri (Part 11) and British Museum Papyri (Part III)
have not been used.
2 HP 84 (a) is dated 301 — 300 B.C. The last will and testament of
§ 5] The Papyri and the Uncials 57
Byzantine period are not very numerous, but for LXX purposes
these may be neglected. Down to the fourth century of our
era, the date of Codex Vaticanus, we have a nearly continuous
string of documents exhibiting Greek as it was written and
spelt by all classes of the community in Egypt during seven
centuries. There is only one rather unfortunate gap. Papyri
of i/B.c. and of the early part of i/a.d. are sadly scanty. The
early part of ii/B.c. is also not very largely represented. On
the other hand, iii/B.c. is now richly illustrated (by the Hibeh
and Petrie Papyri, the Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Philadelphus
etc.), as is also the period 133 — 100 B.C. (chiefly by the
Tebtunis Papyri), and from about 50 a.d. onwards there is
practically no missing link in the catena of evidence.
With this large mass of dated evidence covering such an
extensive epoch in our hands, it ought to be possible to trace
some clear indications of change and development, no less in
matters of orthography and grammatical forms, than in formulae
and modes of address 1 , and to gain thereby some criterion
whereby to test the trustworthiness in these respects of our
oldest uncial MSS of the LXX. A few of the clearest instances
of such development will here be considered together with
their bearing on the LXX uncials. We begin with an instance
which has not been noted by Moulton and which affords a
more certain criterion than the one which he places in the
forefront of his discussion (Pro/. 42 f.). To Moulton's in-
stance — the use of o? aV and o? idv — we will revert later.
Abraham, bishop of Hermonthis (BM i. 77), is a specimen of writing in
viii/A.D.
1 E.g. the closing formula in correspondence, which, in the Ptolemaic
age, according to the status of the person addressed, is tppwao (to an
inferior or an equal) or evrvxei (to a superior). From i/A.D. Sievruxei
usually replaces evrvxei. In iii/A.D. we have the more elaborate 4ppw<xdai
(4pp. fff) etixofiat, still further extended in iv/A.D. by the addition of
ttoWois xp^poir.
58 The Papyri and the Uncials [§ 5
(1) Oii^tt's (/xr)0eis) and ouSeis (/x^Sei's) '.
The form ovOu? (fxr]6ei<;) is one which we are in a position
to trace from its cradle to its grave. First found in an inscrip-
tion of 378 B.C., it is practically the only form in use throughout
the Greek-speaking world during iii/B.c. and the first half of
ii/B.c. In 132 B.C. the 8 forms begin again to reassert them-
selves, and the period from that date to about 100 b.c appears
to have been one of transition, when the 8 and 6 forms are
found side by side in the same documents. For i/B.c. we are
in the dark, but in i/A.D. we find that ovSci's has completely
regained its ascendancy, and by the end of H/a.d. ovOeis, which
still lingers on in i/-ii/A.D., mainly in a single phrase fiyOlv
rjcrcrov, is extinct, never apparently to reappear, at all events not
within the period covered by the papyri.
Let us first take the evidence of the Attic inscriptions, as
given by Schwyzer-Meisterhans (ed. 3, 259).
From 450 to 378 B.C.
ovdeis {fxrjd.)
O
ov8tls (pi]8-)
12
378 „ 3°o „
„ 300 „ 60 „ _ 28
Under the Roman Empire 5
34
18
The latest dates in the first column are two of ii/-iii/A.D.
The entire absence of ovSa's from the inscriptions for over
250 years (300—60 B.C.) is most remarkable.
The evidence of the papyri is in general agreement with
this, but enables us to trace the use of the two forms rather
more closely between 300 and 100 B.C.
(Where there are several instances of a form in the same
document, the number of examples in that document have not
been counted : in these cases the figure is followed by 4- : where
there are several documents which repeatedly use the same
form, + + has been added.)
1 Cf. Mayser 180 ff.
§ 5] The Papyri and the Uncials 59
from
iii/B.C. )
301 B.C. i
ovdeis {^r]d.)
21 +
ov8ets (pr)8.)
2 l
i i/B.C.
i/B.C.
i/B.C.-i/A.D.
5I+ +
I 3
I 5
ce
Pt
20++ (all ex-
one 2 after 132 B.C.)
4 4
1
i/A.D.
i/-ii/A.D.
ii/A.D.
ii/-iii/A.D.
iii/A.D.
iii/-iv/A.D.
3 6
7 7 (of which 3
are nrjdev rjaa-ov)
29+ +
4+ +
68+ +
9 +
25+ +
1
iv/A.D.
26+ +
During the period of transition (132 — 100 B.C.), in which
both forms are largely represented, we have the following
examples of their occurrence in one and the same document :
Act. I. col. 1 (131 — 130 B.C.) \xr\Qiv but ohKva, Teb. 72 (114 —
I 13 B.C.) p?<9eV /x^SeV, Teb. 27 (113 B.C.) firjdtv passim but fir]8eva,
AP 31 (112 B.C.) iLr)6iv beside ^hiv ov8iva ov8ev6s, BU 998
(101 — 100 B.C.) pptifv but, more than once, /x^SeVa. It appears
that retained its hold more tenaciously in the neuter nom.
and ace. than elsewhere.
The results which clearly emerge are that at the time when
the Pentateuch and portions at least of the Prophets and the
Kethubim were rendered into Greek oiOeis was practically
universal. OuSei's began to be rehabilitated somewhere about
the time when the son of Sirach, who could refer 8 to Greek
versions of "the law... and the prophecies and the rest of the
1 PP ii. 20, col. 3 ovdtv 252 B.C., ib. 44 Meet's (undated, but apparently
iii/B.C like the rest of the collection).
2 BM i. 42 ixiqdiv 172 B.C.
3 GH 36 ovdev 95 B.C.
4 BU 1001 n7)Mva 56—55 B.C.: ib. 543 firidev 28 — 27 B.C.: ib. 1060
/j.tj8^vi 14 B.C. : BM ii. 354 firjdev c. 10 B.C.
5 BU 1058.
6 BM ii. 256 (a) 11 — 15 A.D. : ib. 181, 64 A. D. : FP 91, 99 A. D. (the first
and the third in the same phrase ovdkv evuaKw).
7 TA-qdeu rjcrffov OP iii. 492, 130 A.D., ib. 495, 181 — 189 A.D. (the latest
date for 6), ib. 504, ii/A.D.: also ib. 497 ^deis "early ii/A.D.," 504 and
530, ii/A.D. : BU 638, 143 A.D.
8 Sir. prol.
6o
The Papyri and the Uncials
C§5
books," settled in Egypt. On the other hand, at the date
when Codex Vaticanus was written, ou#€i? was as obsolete as
to Englishmen of to-day is the spelling "peny," which only
recently disappeared from our Prayer-book.
We turn then to the LXX to test the uncials and obtain
the following statistics.
(i) -dels in allMSS
(2) -dels -dels v.ll.
(3) -dels in all MSS
ov-
fltf-
38
3
68
12
167
52
Total
4i
80
219
It is obvious that the later spelling largely preponderates,
and it is fairly certain that it must in many cases have replaced
an earlier ov8ei<s. Yet, even so, there remain 41 cases where
this archaism, as it was in the fourth century, has kept its place
in all the oldest uncials, that is in nearly 12^ per cent, of
all the passages where the words occur, while in 121 passages
out of a total of 340 it has left its trace in some of the MSS.
There is a strong probability that, where the readings vary
(i.e. in all passages included in column 2), outfei? is the older
form, as the natural tendency of the scribes was to replace it
by the spelling with which they were familiar.
It must further be remembered that some of the Greek
books (e.g. Ecclesiastes, Daniel 0) were not written till after
the time of Christ, and in such books ou'Seis was no doubt
written in the autographs. It is necessary, therefore, to
examine the LXX evidence in greater detail. We obtain the
following results.
(1) Ovdek is to some extent represented, with or without
a variant ou'Seis, in the majority of the books.
(2) Three books alone, which use the pronoun more than
§5] The Papyri and the Uncials 61
once, contain ouScts in all passages in all the uncials : these are
Proverbs 1 (17 examples), Ecclesiastes (6), 4 Maccabees (15).
In each of the following books the pronoun is used once only,
and the uncials read ouSeis : Judges (xiv. 6), K. /3y (2 K. xii. 3),
Ezekiel (xliv. 2), Baruch (iv. 12).
(3) Books where outfa's is found throughout in all MSS are
3 Kingdoms (iii. 18, xviii. 40, 43) and 2 Chronicles (ix. 20,
xxxv. 3).
(4) Books where ov6ci<; has preponderant attestation are
Genesis, Leviticus, Joshua, 1 Kingdoms, Jeremiah (both parts).
(5) O^Sets preponderates in most of the other books,
including Exodus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Isaiah, and Minor
Prophets ; in all of these, however, ovtfeis finds some attestation.
From the last sentence it seems fairly clear that the uncials
cannot be altogether relied on : the Greek Pentateuch certainly
goes back into iii/B.c, and the Greek Prophetical Books are
probably not later than ii/B.c, and the autographs must almost
certainly have contained ovOeis : the three examples in the papyri
of ouSei's before 132 B.C. prevent us from speaking more positively.
The books mentioned under (2) above deserve notice as
regards dates. The Greek Ecclesiastes is probably Aquila's
work, a second century production, and 4 Maccabees is
generally regarded as written in i/a.d. 2 The 8 forms are,
therefore, what we should expect to find in the autographs.
In the third book, Proverbs, the 8 forms attested throughout
by BnA doubtless go back to the original translator. This
suggests a date not earlier than 132 B.C., probably not earlier
than 100 B.C., as the date when Proverbs was translated.
The Greek Sirach, we know from the statement in the pro-
logue, was written in the period of transition (132 — 100 B.C.),
and we are therefore not surprised to find the uncials uniting in
support first of the one form, then of the other : the autograph
1 But xxiv. 21 firjdeT^pij} BX (/uij5. A).
2 The last part of Baruch also belongs to the close of i/A.D.
62 The Papyri and the Uncials [§ 5
probably contained both forms. The same fluctuation holds
good in Wisdom (ouSci's i. 8 BsA ; ovdtk ii. 4 BkA ; ovSa's
ii. 5 BkA ; ov^eV iii. 17 BkA etc.); and we are tempted to
refer that book to the same epoch.
In the N.T. it is only what we should expect when we find
that ovOek, which was expiring in i/A d., is limited in WH text
to seven instances (5 in Luke's writings, 1 each in 1 and 2
Corinthians).
(2) Teaa-apaKOvra — Tea-a-epaKovra.
Dr J. H. Moulton ' has already called attention to the " dis-
sonance between N.T. uncials and papyri" as regards these
forms, and his statement applies with greater force to the LXX
uncials. The substitution of e for the first a in reaaapaKovra
seems to have come into existence in some parts of the kolvt]
speech earlier than in others. Schweizer 2 quotes instances of
reaaepaKovra, TeWepes, etc., as early as iv/— iii/B.c. in Pergamene
inscriptions, and he regards these forms, which are attested in
Herodotus, when found in Asiatic territory, as survivals from
the old Ionic dialect. On the other hand, in Egypt the form
reo-crepaKovTa hardly appears before i/A.D. and does not become
common till ii/A.D., from which date it is used concurrently
with the classical form. Teo-aapaKovra is universal in the
Ptolemaic papyri. The earliest attested example of the c form
in Egypt, if it can be trusted, is on an inscription of circa
50 B.C., ArchiV I. 209, 8e/<aT€0-]crepa. Next comes Tccro-epaKOO-ros
BM ii. 262, 1 1 a.d., and Tea-a-epaKovra once or twice in i/a.d. : on
the other hand I have counted 15 examples of TeaaapaKovra in
papyri of i/a.d. From the beginning of ii/A.D. e becomes more
common. The e in the second syllable of parts of reWapes is
much rarer. BU 133, 144-145 a.d., SeKaTeWe[pa] is the earliest
which I have noted, followed by GP 15 ("Byzantine") Teao-epw.
1 Prol. 46. Cf. CR xv. 33, xviii. 107 and Mayser 57, 224.
2 Gramm. d. Perg. Inschr. 163 f.
5] The Papyri and the Uncials 63
Yet, though it is clear that the autographs in at least the
majority of the LXX books must have contained TeacrapaKovra,
the form which is practically universal 1 in the uncials is
Tecro-epaKovTa. Here, then, we have an instance where the
spelling of the uncials has been accommodated to that of a
later date than the time of writing : the MS spelling may have
come down from ancestors earlier than iv/A.D., but it is not
likely to be older than i/a.d.
(3) Ta/xetov and similar forms.
Moulton (Pro/. 45) speaks of the coalescence of two suc-
cessive i sounds as "a universal law of Hellenistic phonology"
and states that " Tafidov, truv and vyiia are overwhelmingly
attested by the papyri." Perhaps it was owing to their chief
interest lying in N.T. study, that neither he nor Deissmann
{BS 182 f.) has noticed the contrast in this respect between
papyri dated b.c. and those dated a.d. Mayser's list (92)
shows that the longer forms Ta/xielov, iyUia, 'A/xfxwvuiov etc.
were those commonly written in the Ptolemaic age.
For TOLfj.ieLov — Tafxeiov (or Ta/x. as a street name in Arsinoe)
the papyri give the following statistics :
Tapielov
Ta/xeioi/ (-tov)
iii/B.C.
II 2
O
ii/B.C.
I 3
O
i/B.C.
O
O
i/A.D.
O
4 4
ii/A.D.
I 5
6 (or 8°)
1 The exceptions are Cod. E in Gen. v. 13, vii. 12 bis, xviii. 28
(aapcLKovra sic) bis : 2 Es. xv. 15 A, xvii. 67 N, ^ xciv. 10 RT, Cod. V
four times in 2 — 3 Mace, once (3 M. vi. 38) being joined by A. [Cod. 87
has the a form in Dan. iii. 47 and one of the correctors of B (usually
B b ) generally alters the e to a.] Against these examples must be set some
1 40 instances where TeccrepaKovTa is read by all the uncials.
2 Add to Mayser's examples HP 31 c. 270 B.C. (six examples), PP i.
32 (1) 5 iii/B.C
3 AP 53, 114 B.C.
4 The earliest is CPR 1, 83—84 A.D.
5 BU 106, 199 A.D.
6 Including OP iii. 533, ii/ — iii/A.D., OP iv. 705, 200 — 202 A.D.
6 4
The Papyri and the Uncials
8-5
In iii/ and iv/A.D. only the shorter form is attested.
For vyUia. Mayser quotes five exx. from records dated ii/ and
i/B.c, 99 b.c. being the latest date cited. 'Yyeta appears to
begin in the papyri early in ii/A.D., e.g. OP iii. 496, 127 a.d.,
ib. 497 "early 2nd cent." lieu/ also makes its appearance in
the same century 1 . The same distinction between the early
and later papyri holds good of the analogous forms from proper
names, ^apa-KtCiov etc. (see Mayser, 92, 57). The longer forms
are usual down to the early part of i/A.D. : 2apa7ri( € )rov OP
iv. 736, i/A.D., OP ii. 267, 36 a.d. Zapaireiov makes its appear-
ance in OP i. no, ii/A.D. Mayser, however, has two examples
from the end of ii/B.c. of 2oux(€)iwi and cites one of 'Aa-Tapretov
from Mai (whose accuracy he questions) as early as 158 B.C.
Turning, now, to the three principal uncial MSS, we find
the following statistics for the three words referred to above:
.,
Tafxulnv
rafxelov
Tll^UOV
Total
B
I 2
19
18
38
N
—
4
17
21
A
28
6
1
J
37
vyieia
vyeia
v-yla
B
2 3
I
9
12
N
—
3
6
9
A
6
8
14
wielv (<ara-)
Treiv
TCIV
B
33
12
45
X
M
3
6
23
A
50
—
50
Only in the third word (as to the spelling of which papyrus
evidence fails us) is there preponderant evidence in all the MSS
1 Exx. from ii/A.D. are quoted in CR xv. 37, 434, xviii. in, withjtwo
exx. of TTtdv from i/A.D. An early ex. of abbreviation {Siacrelv — -aeUw
i/B.c.) is cited in Moulton's Pro/. 45.
2 Ez. xxviii. 16. 3 Ez. xlvii. 12, Est. ix. 30.
§ 5] The Papyri and the Uncials 65
for the longer form. In the other two words B and « present
forms which, in the light of the papyri, can hardly be regarded
as original : in the first case A preserves the form which was
probably in the autographs, but the general character of the
A text leaves it doubtful whether this spelling has been handed
down unaltered from those autographs or whether it is merely
a literary correction (i.e. that the sequence was Ta/xteiov —
Ta/xuov — rajxizLov). At all events in the B« text we again have
grave reason to doubt the antiquity of the MS orthography.
(4) If, however, we have seen reason in the last two ex-
amples to question the trustworthiness of the orthography of
Codex B, there are, on the other hand, cases where the forms in
use in the uncials carry us back to a period far earlier than the
dates at which they were written and tell us something of a
parent MS from which all the uncials, or a certain group of
them, have descended. The phenomena to which attention
will here be drawn point to a conclusion of considerable
interest : they seem to indicate, beyond a doubt, the existence
at a very early time, if not actually as early as the autographs
themselves, of a practice of dividing each book, for clerical
purposes, into tivo nearly equal portions. Probably each book
was written on two rolls 1 .
The clue to this discovery, in the case of two (or perhaps
three) books of the Pentateuch, is afforded by the form which
the particle takes in the indefinite relative os dv (os idv) and
kindred phrases, e.g. yviKa dv (fjvUa idv). If the reader will
be at the pains to go through the examples of os dv (os idv)
etc. in the Books of Exodus and Leviticus in the Cambridge
Manual Edition, he will obtain the following results. (The
forms oVtos dv, ws dv, ews dv, which in these books are invariably
so written, are excluded from the investigation.)
1 The subject has been dealt with move fully in an article by the writer
in/. T.S. ix. 88 ff.
T. 5
66
The Papyri and the Uncials
r§5
Exodus. Part I. (i. I — xxiii. 19)
os av etc.
bs iav etc.
Total
B
7 exx.
14 exx.
21
A
11
10
21
F
7
8
15
Part 11. (xxiii. 20— end)
B
A
F
19
17
16
19
18
17
Leviticus. Part I. (i. 1 — xv. 33)
B
A
21
24
32
27
53
5i
F
39
14
53
Part 11. (xvi. 1 — end)
B
A
48
44
si 2
55-
52
F
45
9)
54
The noticeable point is that whereas, in the first half of
either book, both forms are attested, os idv receiving rather
the larger support, in the second part os idv entirely disappears
in Exodus (excepting one passage in AF), while in Leviticus
it is very sparsely represented. The examples, it should be
said, are spread over the whole of the two books. The break
in Exodus comes between xxiii. 16 (<2v idv a-n-eiprj-i BAF) and
xxiii. 22 (oo"a av IvTzLXtofxai BF (ocra evre'AAo/xai A)...ocra av
ciVa) BAF), and there can be little doubt that xxiii. 20
marks the beginning of Part 11. In Leviticus the break comes
towards the end of chap, xv., probably at the actual close of it,
though, as BAF have os av in xv. 33, it might be placed
at xv. 30.
The evidence indicates that all three MSS are descendants
of a MS in which Exodus and Leviticus were both divided
1 xxxiv. 24 TjviKa iav AF (ijviiea av B).
2 Three examples occur in the last seven verses of the book (xxvii. 28
BAF, 29 BAF, 32 BAF). Excluding these the numbers are reduced to
4, 5, 6. Only in these closing verses do BAF unite in reading 8s iav.
§5]
TJie Papyri and the Uncials
6 7
into two nearly equal parts, which were transcribed by different
scribes : the scribe of the second half of both books wrote os
av, the scribe of the first half probably wrote both 09 av and
os eav.
In Numbers something of the same kind may be traced in
AF, which, after the Balaam episode, contain no examples of
os eav : B* however has this form in both parts (though in
Part II. it is twice corrected by B ab to 6s av, xxx. 9, xxxiii. 54).
If the book be divided at the end of chap, xxiv., we obtain the
following results :
Part 1. (i. 1
— xxiv. 25)
Part 11. (xxv. 1 — end)
os av etc.
os eav etc.
os av etc.
os eav etc.
B
17
16
7
6
A
25
12
12
F
28
13
12
This change in orthography in these books of the Pentateuch
does not appear to correspond to a change of translators. The
evidence of the papyri makes it possible to suppose that the
two spellings go right back to the autographs, although they
show clearly that the forms os lav etc., did not become common
till the end of ii/B.c. My statistics for the use in the papyri
of the two forms (the materials have grown since Moulton's
Prolegornetia 1 appeared) are as follows: —
os av etc.
09 eav etc.
iii/B.C.
43+ +
(?) 4 2
ii/B.C.
i/B.C.
32 +
3
6 3
6 +
i/A.D.
5 +
39
ii/A.D.
13
79+ +
iii/A.D.
5
13 +
iv/A.D.
7
12+ +
1 Prol. p. 42 f. Cf. CR xv. 32.
2 HP 96. 10 and 28 wt ihv iiriXO^L, 259-8 B.C
hypothetical, occurs in the same context, line 9) :
245—244 B.C.: PP ii. 39 (g) ? iii/B.C.
3 None earlier than 133 B.C., the earliest being BM ii. 220 col. 2,
lines 6 and 8 (reading doubtful), followed by G 18. 27,
(N.B. eav e-rreXdrji,
ib. 51. 3 os [e]av,
132 B.C.
5—2
68 The Papyri and the Uncials [§ 5
lV 0s av was, thus, the usual form in iii/— ii/B.c. down to
133 B.C., when os edv begins to come to the front, and from
i/B.c. onwards the latter is always the predominant form :
the figures in both columns decrease in iii/-iv/A.D., when the
use of the indefinite relative in any form was going out of use 1 .
Similar phenomena present themselves in quite another
part of the LXX, namely in the Psalter. Here again we find
a distinction as regards orthography between the first and the
second half of the book. The tests which have been found in
this book (three) are more numerous than in the Pentateuch : on
the other hand the only MS affected in all three instances is B :
T keeps the same orthography throughout, while the evidence
for nA is not quite conclusive as to their derivation from a
parent MS which contained the two methods of spelling. The
break appears to come at the end of * 77, but there are at least
two Psalms in Part 1. (20 and 76) where the spelling is that
ordinarily found in Part 11. The three tests are (1) the insertion
or omission of the temporal augment in ev<ppaiva.v, (2) nouns
in -eta or -ia, (3) the interchange of at and e.
(1) The evidence is as follows :
Part I.
Part II.
•*• xv. 9
T)V(f>p.
BAU
ev(pp.
X \
xxix. 2
))
B*ATU
»
X
xxxiv. 15
))
BA
??
X
xliv. 9
})
BXAT
lxxii. 21
)?
BX*
[lxxvi. 4
55
T
>)
BX]
lxxxviii. 43
55
T
)>
BXA \
Ixxxix. 14
)J
T
))
BXA*
14
5)
T
xci. 5
))
T
»
BXA
xciii. 19
))
A
?>
T
xcvi. 8
1)
AT
»j
BX
civ. 38
>)
BXAT
cvi. 30
))
AT
)5
X
cxxi. 1
5>
XAT t
1 In Exodus a further distinction between Part I. and Part II. is seen in
the use of evavriov in the former, Zvclvtl in the latter.
§ 5] The Papyri and the Uncials 6g
(2) Bvvacrria xix. 7 B* lxiv. 7 B*T, lxv. 7 B*K, lxx. 16 B*,
18 B*X, lxxiii. 13 X* lxxvii. 4 B*T, 26 B*X as against bwatmia
[xx. 14 B*XAU] lxxix. 3 B, lxxxviii. 14 BA, lxxxix. 10 BXA,
cii. 22 B, and so B, sometimes joined by A, in cv. 2, 8, cxliv. 6
(with T), 11, 12, cxlvi. 10, cl. 2. There is a similar change in
the case of evirpe7r(e)ig, /xeynXo7rpe7r(f )la : chap. xx. in its spelling
of the last word again goes with Part II.
(3) Examples of at for e in the 2nd pers. plur. of verbs, in
-rraidiov ( = 7re8iov) and twice in fiai = fj.e (xlii. 2 B*A, lviii. 2 B*N)
occur in B in xxiii. 7, 9, xxix. 5, xxx. 25, xxxi. 11 bis, xxxii. I, 2,
xxxiii. 9, xlii. 2, xlvii. 13, 14 bis, xlviii. 2, lvii. 3, lviii. 2, Ixi. 4, 11,
lxiv. 12, Ixvii. s, lxxv. 12, lxxvii. 12 (from xxix. 5 to xlviii. 2 B is
joined by A) — examples of the reverse change in ix. 22 (with A),
23,24, xiii. 3, xiv. 4 (with A), xliv. 8, liv. 22, lxxi. 7 (with T),
lxxiv. 6 (with T). After chap, lxxvii. there appear to be no
examples of this interchange in Cod. B.
Now, there is nothing to shew that the Greek Psalter is the
work of more than a single translator : on the contrary the
whole book is marked by a somewhat peculiar vocabulary.
Here we have an instance of a division of clerical labour
merely. But it is just possible that the two spellings go back
to the autographs. The interchange of € and at begins in the
papyri in ii/B.c. 1 , when it is distinctly vulgar : it does not
become common till ii/A.D. At all events the division of the
Greek Psalter into two parts goes back at least to a MS of
i/-ii/A.D.
The close resemblance existing between the cases which
prove the existence of a practice of dividing the O.T. books into
two parts, whether for purposes of translation (Jerem. Ezek.) or
of transcription, is very remarkable. In at least five cases,
representing all three divisions of the Hebrew Scriptures, this
practice has been traced. In each case the division is made
roughly at the half-way point without strict regard to subject-
matter : in each case Part I. is slightly longer than Part 11.
and — what is specially noticeable — the excess of Part 1. over
Part II. in the Hebrew of the MT is practically a fixed quantity,
1 The only example B.C. of at for e which I have noted is FP 12.
c. 103 B.C. Tpaira^iTov (noted by the editors as "an early example"): the
B.C. examples noted of e for ai are avvyere Par. 50, r6o B.C., opare ib.
I. 386, ii/B.c. Mayser 107 adds a few more.
yo The Papyri and the Uncials [§ 5
namely about one fifteenth of the whole book : that is to say, if
each of these books were divided into fifteen equal sections,
Parts I. and II. would be found to comprise about eight and
seven sections respectively. The following statistics, in which
the pages are those of an ordinary printed Hebrew Bible, and
the books are arranged in order of length, will show what is
meant.
No. of pages
Psalms
Part
Part
1.
11.
43B
Jeremiah
Part
Part
1.
II. 1
49 I
43i\
Ezekiel
Part
Part
1.
11.
44ii
39 )
Exodus
Leviticus
Part
Part
Part
Part
1.
11.
1.
II.
33li
27 )
83«
Total.
Excess of Part I.
over Part II.
93$
71
92!
5i
83*
5*
72J
4|
5°J
3§
A final instance may be quoted where B appears to preserve
a spelling older than itself. In 3 Kingdoms B twice only writes
ovk I8uv (viii. 53, xvi. 28 c) as against ten examples of ovx iSov.
The two passages, however, where the aspirate is not inserted
are absent from the M.T. and are perhaps later glosses. B has
preserved the differing spellings of the glossator and of the
earlier text.
The preceding investigation will serve to show the use to
which the papyri evidence, when duly tabulated, can be put,
and how necessary it is, at each step in a work such as this,
to take account of it. If we sometimes find that all MSS,
including B, have been influenced by the later spelling, there
are other instances which carry us back to a date not far
removed from the autographs, if not to the autographs them-
selves.
1 Excluding the last chapter which is a later addition in the Greek :
cf. p. 11.
ORTHOGRAPHY AND PHONETICS.
§ 6. The Vowels.
i. Any attempt to determine the spelling adopted in the
autographs of the LXX, as in those of the N.T., is beset
with great difficulty, and, in the present state of our know-
ledge, finality is impossible, notwithstanding the assistance now
afforded by the papyri. At the time when our oldest uncials
were written (iv/-vi/ a.d.) and for centuries earlier there was
no fixed orthography in existence. Changes had taken place
in pronunciation which gradually made themselves felt in
writing. In particular the diphthongs had ceased to be pro-
nounced as such, and scribes now wrote indifferently at or e,
ei or i, ol or v, having nothing to guide them in their choice
but any acquaintance which they happened to possess with
classical models. If we attempt to go behind the spellings
which we find in the uncials, we are met by two unsolved
problems, (i) No certain criteria have yet been reached for
distinguishing dialectical and local differences, if such existed,
within the Kotv-q. (2) The birthplaces of our uncials are still
a matter of dispute.
These gaps in our knowledge are rather less serious to a
student of the LXX than to the N.T. investigator, because in
the Greek Old Testament we have no reason to doubt that we
are concerned with writings which emanate with few, if any,
exceptions from a single country, namely Egypt : and for that
72 The Vowels [§ 6, i —
country the papyri supply us with evidence covering the whole
period from the time of writing to the dates of the uncials.
Moreover, the palaeography of Codices N and A (which,
as Mr W. E. Crum points out, is closely akin to that of many
of the older Coptic hands), as well as the appearance in these
two MSS of certain orthographical phenomena — particularly
as regards the interchange of consonants (§ 7. 2) — which have
been traced to peculiarities of Egyptian pronunciation, make
the Egyptian provenance of these two MSS extremely probable.
On the other hand, the birthplace of B is more doubtful.
Egypt, Rome, South Italy and Caesarea are rival claimants to
the honour of producing it : the last-named place is that which
has recently found most favour. Yet, if Tischendorfs identi-
fication of one of the hands of n with that of the scribe of B
may be trusted, the two MSS must apparently have emanated
from the same country.
The probability of the Egyptian extraction of A and K
should, one would suppose, lend their evidence a peculiar
interest. Yet the generalisation suggested by the available
data is that B is on the whole nearer to the originals in
orthography as well as in text. Cod. A contains much that
we can recognize as characteristic of, if not peculiar to, Egypt,
sometimes even modes of writing which are characteristic of
the earlier Ptolemaic age (e.g. i/x ptcrw, iy yaarpt). More often,
however, it is the case that the spellings found in A and in N
are shown by the papyri to have come into fashion in Egypt
only in the Imperial age and may therefore be confidently
attributed to later copyists. In orthography and grammar, no
less than in text, A is generally found to occupy a secondary
position in comparison with B. N is marked by a multitude
of vulgarisms which have obviously not descended from the
autographs and deprive this MS of any weight in orthographical
matters which its apparently Egyptian origin might seem to
lend to it.
§ 6, 2] The Voxvels 73
In addition to the changes in spelling due to altered pro-
nunciation there are others which have a psychological basis
(influence of analogy, etc.). The latter are the more im-
portant, but even the 'itacisms' so-called have their interest
and may throw light on the history and character of the MSS,
when tried by the standard of documents, of which the date
and country are known.
2. Interchange of vowels.
A > E. The weakening of a to c 1 frequently takes place
where the vowel is followed by one of the liquids (p, X),
especially p. In the first two instances to be mentioned the
change takes place only under certain conditions.
We have already examined the forms rla-acpa, Tto-o-cpaKovTa,
etc. in the light of the papyri and seen reason to doubt their
existence in the LXX autographs (§ 5, p. 62 f.) : a few words must
however be added here as to the origin of these widely-attested
forms. Long before the Hellenistic age Ionic Greek had
adopted the forms with 6 in the second syllable, Tecro-epcq, re'o--
crepa?, riaaepa, Tecro-epwv, reacrepcri, also TeaaepaKoiTa. The LXX
MSS on the other hand keep the a in TeWapes, Teo-adpwv,
reaaapai, while commonly writing Te'a-o-epa' 2 , TecrcrepaKovTa. This
is not a case of Hellenistic Greek directly taking over Ionic
forms : some other principle must be found to account for
the discrimination. The masc. ace. in the LXX is either
reaaapas 2 or reWapcs (= nom.) : the latter is the constant form
of the ace. in the B text of the Octateuch and occurs spo-
radically elsewhere in B as well as in A and (twice) in n. — The
origin of reVcrapcs = ace. 3 is doubtless mainly due to assimi-
1 Perhaps due to Coptic (Egyptian) influence : Thumb Hell. 138, 177.
Dieterich UnttTsuch. 11.
2 Teaaapa in the B text only in Jer. Ez. and Minor Prophets (Jer. xv. 3,
Ez. i. 6 BA, 8 BA, Zech. i. 18, vi. 1). The same group writes masc. ace.
reaaapas.
3 See Moulton Prol. ed. 2 p. 243 f. for the predominance of this form
in business documents.
74 The Vowels [§ 6, 2 —
lation of ace. to nom. plur., of which there are other instances
(§ 10, 15): but the frequency of this assimilation in the numeral
appears to be due to the weakening influence of the liquid.
The nom. conversely appears twice in the B text of 2 Esdras
(ii. 15, 64) as TcWepas. The rule appears to be that a
cannot retain its place both before and after p : one of the
vowels must be weakened to e: in reVo-cpa TeaaepaKovra the
first a was altered, in reWapes = ace. assimilation to the nom.
suggested alteration of the second.
The same influence is seen at work in the papyri in the
transition from Tapanis (Ptolemaic age) to Sepon-i? (Roman
age) : Mayser 57 quotes two examples only of lepairielov before
the Roman age. Sepairis and rea-aepa appear to have come into
general use together, about i/A.D. Cf. irepa for napd (i/B.c).
Mayser 56.
3. In the verb Ka6ap[£,(x> Cod. A in 14 passages 1 has -ep-
for -ap-, but, with the exception of N. xii. 15 KadeptcrBfj A
(read iKaOaplcrdr] with BF), only where there is an augment
Or reduplication : ixaOepLcra, iKaOeptaOrjv, K-e/ca^eptcrpeVo?, but
always Ka6aptt,u} 2 , KaOapiw, KaOapicracrOe -itraiTes etc.
B only once has -ep-, 2 Es. vi. 20 fnadepia-drjaav B*A, K never :
F has it in Lev. viii. 15, Q in Ez. xxiv. 13, V three times in 1 and
2 Mace, always preceded by an augment.
In this instance the prefixing of a syllable with e appears to
produce the change : assimilation of first and third syllables
and the weakening force of p upon the vowel are jointly re-
sponsible. The avoidance of the sequence of the vowels
e- a- a where the second a is preceded or followed by p
observable in the two examples quoted (rea-crepa, eKaOipio-a)
is curious 3 .
4. Connected with the preceding exx. is a group of words 4 ,
1 As against seven with (KaOap. Ke/tadap.
2 The sub-heading Ka9epU$o) in Moulton-Geden s. v. is therefore mis-
leading.
3 Cp. Dieterich op. cit. 8. Dr J. H. Moulton suggests that the verb
was popularly regarded as a compound of Kara, and {KaO^picra is an example
of double augment.
4 Thumb Hell. 75 f. regards the e forms as Ionic and thinks that
§ 6, 6] The Vowels 75
in which the ancient grammarians pronounce the forms with
a to be Attic, those with e Hellenistic : the vowel is in most
cases followed by a liquid. In a few words containing v
(/AueA.0?, 7rwAos, tttvzXov) the € form is said to be Attic, the
a form Hellenistic. LXX prefers the e forms, viz. (for Attic
fitapos etc.) it has /uepoV and compounds, ^vo-epoV, o-teA(os) 3
and <rie\i£ew, ij/cXlov 4 (Att. if/dkiov) : also (with Attic according
to the grammarians) pueAoV, 7r™eA(os) B : similarly i//£*as 7 for
Attic t^a/cas. On the other hand LXX retains the Attic a in
KvaOos, va\o<; s , cpidXrj. The MSS are divided as to a-n-cAc/iJos
(Bk : the Ionic form) and aTre'Aa/^os (AQ) in Na. iii. 17.
The words a-Ki(a)p6s, x\i(a)p6s, yjsi(a)dos are absent from LXX.
5. For eveica. > evenei> see § 9, 8. Assimilation of vowels
produces TrevT€s = 7rdvTes 2 Ch. xiv. 8 A (so Tereypevos Meice86vos
e8f<povs etc. in Ptolemaic papyri). Analogy of -co verbs accounts
for forms like edvvero 4 M. ii. 20 A, analogy of the imperfect for
forms like e'Scoices Ez. xvi. 21 A (so in the papyri).
6. E > A. The reverse change of e to a is less common :
two formations in -a'£o> may be mentioned. 'A/xtpid^j takes
the place of classical d//.<£teVvtt/Ai : the verb occurs four times
only, in two, Job xxix. 14, xxxi. 19, all the uncials have 77/xc/ua-
crdixrjv (-tao-a), in 4 K. xvii. 9, Job xl. 5, B keeps the class,
aor. with e (A, kA having the later form). n<.a£w is used
Hellenistic Greek arrived at a compromise between these and the Attic
forms : in modern Greek the a form has prevailed.
1 So Cod. A always (with /j.iepocpa.yeTt' -<payia -cpovia) in i and 4 M.
(the only two books which use the word) except in 2 M. vii. 34: K has -e-
six times, V once.
2 Lev. xviii. 23, BAF.
3 1 K. xxi. 13 ret cn'eXa, Is. xl. 15 ws crt'eXos : irpo<j<Tie\L$eiv Lev. xv. 8
BA (-<na\- F).
4 So in a papyrus of iii/B.C : otherwise the Ptolemaic papyri have
Attic forms only, Mayser 16.
5 Gen. xlv. 18, Job xxi. 24, xxxiii. 24 : but /xvaXovv ty lxv. 15.
6 Job vii. 19 (tov ttt.), xxx. 10.
7 Job xxiv. 8, Cant. v. 2.
8 Job xxviii. 17.
j6 The Vowels [§ 6, 6 —
along with the Attic 7n.e£ w "press," but takes on another meaning,
"seize " (§ 24 s.v.).
The MSS A and N afford other examples, mainly due to
assimilation. A has XaKavjj Jd. v. 25, raXapuvi 3 K. xxi. 38,
dpcoSio? 'heron' ¥ ciii. 17 (^pcoS. T: ipadiot BSR was the usual
form, but there is early authority for pcodios, and the initial
vowel may have been an aftergrowth). S has e.g. o-apacpeiv
Is. vi. 6, rdcrcrapas Jer. xxv. 16, avvTvvui^«r6ai. ib. xxxvi. 8.
Preference for the first aor. forms accounts for words like
dvaXdfiaTe Jer. xxvi. 3 A, efiakas etc. (§ 1 7, 2), confusion of aor.
and fut. inf. for eKcpevfjaadai 2 M. ix. 22 V (=fut. inf.: similar
confusion in the papyri from ii/B.c, Mayser 385).
7. A and H. The following exx. of d where ■*) might be
expected are noticeable. (1) ' AperaXoyia, Sir. xxxvi. 19, "the
story of thy majesty" (Heb. "pin : scribes have misunderstood
the word and corrupted it to apai to. \6yia. : the word dpera-
Aoyos appears first in the koivt], where it means a prater about
virtue, a court-jester or buffoon). (2) MapvKaa-dat is so written
(not MP-) m both passages, Lev. xi. 26 = Dt. xiv. 8, /J-rjpv-
Ktcr^ioi' ov fxapvKaTaL : the subst. is always pnr)pvKt<rp,6^. (So
(dva)p*apvK.a(rOai, Ep. Barn. IO, but subst. /xr]pvKLap.6<;, dvap.-qpv-
K770-IS Aristeas 153 f . , 161.) (3) 'Oacppaala (- class, oo-^prycrts)
is a u7r. Xey. in Hos. xiii. 7 BA (oacpprja-ta Q) coined from the
late verb oo-<pp<xop.ai for oo-<ppouVojuai.
Thumb {Hell. 66 f, cf. 61) mentions aperaXdyoy and papvKao-dai
among the few instances of kolvtj forms which appear to be of
Doric origin. Another "Doric" koivtj form quoted by Thumb is
dixaKov : LXX uses only the verb Six 7 ?^ 6 '"- LXX similarly uses
only Kvvrjyos, 68r]ye'iv -6s, never 68ay. as in some N.T. MSS.
'Patroroj is the LXX form of apacraio, which is not used (a before
p tends to be dropped or weakened to e) : it is not an alternative
for prjcrcru) pi']yvvp.i.
8. The Hellenistic (Ionic) inf. xpScr&u appears in 2 M.
vi. 21 A beside Attic xPW@ at ib- iv. 19, xi. 31, Est. viii. 11
etc.: the Ptolemaic papyri have both forms (Mayser 347).
The LXX MSS have only the regular forms avaXio-Ktiv,
dvdXoMTis with a in the second syllable ; in the Ptolemaic
§6, u] The Vowels 77
papyri, however, the augment has invaded all parts and
derivatives of the verb : avr/Xio-neiv, avrfXvTiKos etc. are usual,
and avrfXapa is almost universal down to ii/A.D., when dvdXcupa
begins to reassert itself (Mayser 345 f.). The extensive use of
these forms under the Ptolemies excites suspicion as to the
trustworthiness of the uncials.
9. A and O. Bt^Aia^opo? Est. iii. 13, viii. 10 (corrected
by N c - a - to fiifiXiocf).) is supported by Polyb. iv. 22. 2 and a
papyrus of 1 1 1 b.c. f3v(3\ta<p6poL<; (Mayser 102, 61) and by the
similarly-formed /3t/?Ataypa<£os, in which the first half of the
compound seems to be the neuter plural : but /5i/3A.to^Ki;,
/3t/3Ato<£uAa'/aov.
Illiterate scribes confused a and o, much as a and e were
confused : assimilation and the weak pronunciation of a in the
neighbourhood of a liquid account for many examples (Mayser
60 f.). So poXXov (=pdXXov) Is. liv. I X : perotjv (for peragv)
3 K. xv. 6 A is a curious example, found in the papyri from
i/A.D. (BM 2 177. 11 = 40 A.D., OP 2 237 col. V. II = l86 A.D.,
AP App. I. Pt. 1. iii. (c) = iv/A.D.), apparently due to false
etymology (o£vs). Conversely pappa (for fioppd) Jer. vi. iK: cf.
fipapara (for fipcopaTa) Jl. ii. 23 K.
10. AI and A. LXX writes kAcu'w, not the old Attic
*Aaw, and KaLw : for the few exx. in the MSS of kAciw kcwo
(rare in Ptol. papyri, Mayser, 105) see § 24 s.v. Atct (Epic
and Ionic) appears in 1 Es. i. 30 B, elsewhere the Attic act',
and always aeros.
11. AI and E. Some time before 100 a.d. at ceased to be
pronounced as a diphthong and was pronounced as e. The
interchange of at and e, which resulted from the change in
pronunciation, begins c. 100 a.d. in the Attic inscriptions 1 .
At about the same date the interchange becomes common in
the Egyptian papyri, although the beginnings of it may be
traced back in the vulgar language to the second century B.C. 2
1 Meisterhans 34.
2 Mayser 107 cites half a dozen examples of e for at, less than a dozen
of at for e, from Ptolemaic papyri, mainly illiterate, beginning about
161 B.C.
7& The Vowels [§ 6, 11 —
The change seems to have begun in final -at -e in verbal
forms.
The appendices to the Cambridge Manual LXX afford
innumerable instances of this change, which must, however,
be mainly attributed to later scribes. Cod. X, in particular,
abounds in spellings like res rjpfpfs — rals rj^epms in the pro-
phetical books. B is more free from such spellings especially
in the historical books, but even this MS has nearly 300 examples
(mainly of final -at for -e or final -e for -at), which can hardly all
go back to the autographs. The statistics for B, collected from
the Appendices to the Cambridge LXX, show a curious rise in
the frequency of this usage from the Historical Books to the
Psalms group and from this to the Prophetical group. The
Pentateuch has 24 examples in all, Joshua to 2 Esdras only 11,
the Psalms 1 and Wisdom group 63, the Prophets 188.
A few of the more frequent examples may be noted. 'E^cpvys
has preponderant support as in NT. (B 6 out of 8 times,
A 8/10, N 4/6) : dcpv 1810s (-las) is read by A in 2 and 3 Mace,
but alcpvidios is certainly original in W. xvii. 15. The proximity
of one of the liquids specially tends to convert at into e (the
hquid having the same weakening effect as in reo-aapn >Ti<ro-epa) :
hence frequent examples in B, often supported by XA, of forms
like i'pere ( = al'perf) eperi((i ( = alp(T.) etc., and of e\eov = <?\aiov.
It may be noted that among the few Ptolemaic examples of this
interchange other than in final -ai -e occur avdepalras = avdaiperas,
eXeov = e\atov (Mayser 107). The reverse change takes place in
7r ai8 lov 2 = 7rf 8 lov, which is common in B and A. An idiosyncrasy
of B is a'l8eo-p.a = e'8eaiJLa, 8 out of io times (once in T, ^ liv. 15).
In the circumstances the context alone can show whether e.g.
eTepoC — erepos or (ralpos, ececOe = eo-eo-0e or eaeaBai.
12. AY and EY. The Ptolemaic papyri exhibit only the
classical forms epeiWw epevva : Ipavvana epavva make their
appearance in papyri of i/A.D. 3 , and subsequently made way
again for the older forms. In the LXX uncials the forms are
about equally divided, and once again the papyri suggest that
the MSS are not to be relied on as representing the auto-
1 The examples in the Psalms (31) are limited to the first half, the last
being Traidiu lxxvii. 12 (see § 5, p. 69).
2 This form supplies the only examples of at for e in the B text of
2 — 4 Kingdoms (2 K. xvii. 8, 3 K. xi. 29, xvi. 4).
3 Mayser 113. The earliest example is dated 22 A.D.
§ 6, 14] The Vowels 79
graphs 1 . The theories once held that the form ipavvdu was a
peculiarity of Jewish or of Alexandrian Greek have to be given
up : a special association with Egypt is just possible 2 .
Cf. Ko\oKavei = Ko\aK€va 1 Es. iv. 31 B and neravpov written
by correctors of B and N in Prov. ix. 18 {irirevpov B*X*A seems
to have been the older form of the word). The converse, ev for
av, is seen in evrevda i Es. v. 66 A.
13. AY — A 3 . No examples in the LXX uncials have been
noted of the dropping of v in forms like dros ( = avr6s), eparr)v,
earovs etc., which appear from the papyri to have been in vogue
in i/A.D. Assimilation accounts for naraya^eiv ( = Karavy.) in
W. xvii. 5 B and for rpapaTiat ( = rpavp.) in Jer. xxviii. 4JC52 N :
the influence of evdXnaros probably produced evdpaara ( = ev-
dpavo-ra) in W. XV. 13 XAC.
14. E and H. A prominent instance of e replacing rj is
seen in the preference shown by the Koivrj for the termination
-e/xa in a group of neuter nouns which in the classical language
ended in -rjfxa, due apparently to the analogy of cognate words
in -eo-i? (-ctos) 4 . The same preference for the short radical
vowel appears in ir6p.a (like 7rdo-is : class. irwp.a), 80/xa, x i V a (class.
Xtv/jLa), and so apparently Kplpa kAT/xci. Words in -/xa and -cris
had come to be used with little, if any, difference of meaning
(e.g. 80/wa, SoVis), and it was natural that they should be formed
on the same pattern. H is retained in the neuter where the
cognate feminine nouns have it : where the cognates ended in
-ao-is 7] is either retained (o-Tacm, -arrjfxa, not -crratia) 5 or
shortened to e, on the model of the majority of these neuter
1 The statistics are as follows : e£- 5t- epewau and the substantives
tpevva i£epevPT)(Tis are included. B has 13 examples of ev to 13 of av:
A 17 ev, 20 av: X n ev, 14 av. Passages where the -av- forms are
strongly attested are Dt. xiii. 14 BA, Jd. v. 14 BA, 1 Ch. xix. 3 BXA,
^ passim, Prov. ii. 4 BXA, Wis. vi. 3 BK, xiii. 7 BX, Est. A 13 BKA,
Jer. xxvii. 26 BXA.
2 Thumb ^//. 176 f.
3 Cf. J. H. Moulton Prol. 47.
4 Cf. Mayser 65 f., Schweizer Perg. Insck. 47 ff.
6 'Avdara/xa should perhaps be read in Or. .Sib. 8. 268.
8o The Vo7vels [§ 6, 14 —
nouns. New words are formed with the short vowel (LXX
acpe/xa, Ka.0e/j.a, d</>aipe/i.a). The LXX exx. are as follows : —
with e
with e. and rj
with rj
evpepa
e\j/epa -rjpa"
fr«
6efxa
\dvd6epa -rjpa 3
\pvr)pa
[{nrdp.vrjpa 1 '
sk Be pa
\crvv8ep,a -rjpa
in 16 f pa
fdi'darepa -rjpa
1 (Stacrre/xa) 4 -rjpa
(vir68r)p.a
irapdBepa
| biddr/pa
irepidfpa
j crvcrTepa -rjpa
rrpoadepa
\(vTTO(TTepa) -rjpa
Kardarepa 1
The two forms dvddepa dvddrjpa appear in different senses,
the Hellenistic form being used in the translated books for
a thing devoted to destruction, accursed ( = D"in), whereas the
more literary books (Jdth, 2 and 3 Mace.) use the classical form
with the classical meaning, a votive offering given for the
adornment of a temple. We cannot, however, point to an
example of the distinction of meanings being made in a single
book, and dvddr^pa in Deut. (B text) is used to translate Din,
while av6ep.a is used by Theocritus of a temple offering (Ep. v.
[xiii] 2). In N.T. Luke possibly observes the distinction (Lc.
xxi. 5 dva6rjp.aaiv WH with Acts xxiii. 14 dvadepan), but there
is good authority in the first passage for dvadtp-aaiv 7 .
15. Connected with the foregoing words is the form
dvt>7ro8eTos (five times in LXX), the Koarq form of class.
avv7r6Sr]To<; (once restored by A in Is. xx. 2), on the analogy of
(o-u'i')8cro5 etc.
16. Two exx. of Hellenistic shortening of rj in the verb
are referred to elsewhere (§ 18, 1): (1) in the fut. and aor.
1 3 M. v. 45.
2 The former in Genesis (3 times), 4 K. B (twice), Hg. ii. 12, Dan. O
(once) : the latter in 4 K. iv. 38 A, 39 A, 40 BA, Dan. (once).
3 'Avd6vp-a Dt. vii. 26 B bis, Jdth. xvi. 19 B, 2 M. ii. 13 V, ix. 16,
3 M. iii. 17: elsewhere avdde/xa.
4 Four times in the A text of Ezekiel.
5 Twice in A text: 1 K. xxiii. 14= 1 Ch. xi. 16.
6 But V7r6p.vefj.a in a papyrus of iii/B.C, PPj^o. (5)-
7 See Trench N.T. Synonyms 1st series (v) anci Lightfoot on Gal. i. 8.
Deissmann has shown that dva.dep.a=" curse " is not confined to " Biblical
Greek," ZNTW ii. 342.
§6, 1 8] The Votvels 81
of a group of verbs with pure Stems, Troveaw i-rroveaa, <popi<ru
e<j>6peaa etc., (2) in the aorist pass. ippiOrjv (presumably due to
assimilation, as the long vowel is retained where there is no
augment, p-qOels etc.).
"Hwo-rpov (the form used by Aristophanes) becomes ewarpov
in the kolvtj : so in LXX Dt. xviii. 3, Mai. ii. 3.
17. The interchange of 77 and e continued, though less
frequent than that of w and o, till about ii/ or iii/A.D., when
rj began to be pronounced like 1 (Meisterhans 19). It will be
noted from the foregoing examples that the short vowel is
specially frequent in conjunction with A, p., u, p. So A has
epepd^cov 2 Es. ix. 3 (but in the next v. rjp. with B), Ka>7reAdrai
Ez. xxvii. 9, aeXevi] Dan. iii. 62. A also has {erelv 1 K. xxiv. 3,
B 7revTeKOi>Ta N. IV. 3.
The examples of the converse lengthening of e to tj are few.
In two adjoining passages in Isaiah another meaning is made
possible by the use of the long vowel in B : in xxxii. 4 we must
read npoa-l^n rov a.Kov(iv with XAQ "attend" (B irpoa-^ei) and
in xxxiii. 6 e/cet with the same MSS (B tjk€l). Uevrrj N. vii. 53
'B edit ' (Swete's Appendix) occurs also in a papyrus of iii/B.C.
(Mayser 63) : this and 7revTeKovra above due apparently to
assimilation of the two numerals. B has peTomriaiav Na. iii. 10
(confusion of forms in -rjais and -eaia), A zwqa 2 K. ii. 30 (so in
an illiterate papyrus of ii/B.C, LP pap. C), V yown7]Tias
2 M. xii. 24. A writes 'lT]pepias in 4 K. xxiv. 18, Sir. xlix. 6 and
often in Jer., B only once, Jer. xli. 6. For ciXdiTrrjKos etc.
see § 10, 20.
18. E and EI. Attic Greek often dropped the 1 in the
diphthong et before vowels, just as it dropped it in the diphthong
at (eA.aa act etc.) 1 . Hellenistic Greek almost always wrote
the diphthong, although Ptolemaic papyri still yield sporadic
instances of its omission' 2 .
In the LXX the writing of e for et, in two words where the
omission of t is specially common in Attic, is practically
confined to literary books. XWiov for n-Aetov is certain only
in 4 Mace. (i. 8, ii. 6, ix. 30 n) : it has good authority in
Mai. iii. 14 BAT (TrA(e)ioi' kQ) and is a v. 1. in L. xxv. 51 A,
1 Meisterhans 40 ff. 2 lb. 44 : Mayser 67 ff.
T. 6
82 The Vowels [§ 6, 18—
W. xvi. 17 nC, Sir. prol. 6 « : ivXkova. is read by BQ in Am. vi. 2,
by K in Sir. xxxi. 1 2 : elsewhere the diphthong is universal before
long and short vowels alike 1 . (Derivatives, 7r\covd.Kt<; nXeoveKTelv
etc., were always so written.) The writer of 3 Mace, has the
adverbs reXeov i. 22, and re-Yews vii. 22 A (but reAeitos iii. 26
AV) : elsewhere LXX has Te'Aeios, TeAeiow etc. 2 The literary
translator of Job writes <popj3ea for <£op/3eia "a halter" (xl. 20).
Only in the case of two late derivatives from a'xpeios (which
itself keeps the diphthong, 2 K. vi. 22, Ep. J. 15) is there strong
evidence for a more general omission of i 3 , viz., d^peow
(riXpeutOiqcrav ^ xiii. 3, lii. 4, Jer. xi. 16, axpewo-cu 1 Es. i. 53 B)
and axpeoT^s Tob. iv. 13 BA bis; axpeiow stands in 4 K. iii. 19,
Dan. O iv. 11, vi. 20 (1 Es. i. 53 A).
Aojpfd is universal, and had begun to replace the older
Scopeui in classical times*.
19. As regards e and ei before consotiants, LXX always has
eW, but ek (Attic has etcrw es as well). LXX commonly has
ei'£K€!' (eVe/ca § 9, 8), while etVcK£v (Ionic and poet.), apart from
Lam. iii. 44 eheKev -H-poo-eir^s, is curiously confined to the
phrase ov etveKev " because " (Gen. xviii. 5, xix. 8, xxii. 16, xxxviii.
26, N. x. 31, xiv. 43, 2 K. xviii. 20 B, Is. lxi. 1 = Lc. iv. ] 8
quot), which replaces Attic ovvcko..
Ov ("weKev for ovvena appears to be due in the first place to
the avoidance of crasis in the koivt], while attraction of the
diphthong ov may account for the use of the Ionic diphthongal
(Iv. (Cronert 114 quotes examples of ov elveKa.) ElveKev is
unattested in the Ptolemaic papyri, which have only one example
each of iivena ovvetca rovvena, Mayser 241 f. : in Attic Inscriptions
1 The Ptolemaic papyri show a great and increasing preponderance of
the forms with the diphthong, Mayser 69. The Attic rule was ei before a
long vowel (TrXeioov etc.) : before a short vowel either ei or e, except in the
neut. which was always TrXeov, Meisterhans 152.
2 TeXeudrjao/jLevov occurs in a private letter of 103 B.C. (Witkowski,
Epist. Privatae Graecae, no. 48, line iS).
3 Xpea = XP € ' a occurs in a papyrus of iii/B.c. (Mayser 68) and on an
Attic inscription of iv/B.c. (Meist. 40).
4 Meisterhans 40.
§ 6, 20] The Vowels 83
it appears first in Roman times, Meist. 217 : N.T. has three
examples of it apart from the quotation in Lc.
20. H and EI. The two examples quoted by WH (ed.
2 App. 158) of change of 77 to ei call for note also in the LXX.
Both appear to be due to the approximation in the pronunciation
of 7] and ei.
'Aia7mpos for avdir-qpos, " maimed," or more particularly
''blind," is the reading of the uncials in the only two LXX
passages, Tob. xiv. 2 s, 2 M. viii. 24 AV (Swete dvairripov<s
in the latter passage), and has overwhelming authority in the
two N.T. passages (Lc. xiv. 13, 21) 1 .
El fjLTjv in asseverations for rj /x>;V occurs in the papyri from
ii/B.c. and is quite common in i/A.D. 2 In the LXX it is
abundantly attested 3 , the classical rj [urjv occurring in the
uncials only in Genesis (xlii. 16 D), Exodus (xxii. 8, 11), and
Job (xiii. 15 BsC, xxvii. 3 kC). Deissmann was the first
to point to the papyrus examples of et firjv as exploding the
old theory of a " Biblical " blending of the classical rj fnjv with
et /xrj, the literal rendering of the Heb. form of asseveration
X 1 ? DK. A further argument against that theory might be
drawn from the fact that d fxrjv renders other Heb. words,
viz. >2 (in Genesis) and DX, and may be followed by a negative
(N. xiv. 23 el jxr)v ovk oxpovrat). Still et fxrjv most commonly
renders x 1 ? nx, and the similarity between it and ei fuj naturally
caused confusion between the two 4 . The Pentateuch written
1 Cf. the note of YVH on Heb. xi. 37 eireipdadrjaai', which should
probably be corrected to i7reipw8T]crav = (Tn]p.
2 Mayser 78, Deissmann BS 205 ff., Moulton CR xv. 33, 434, xviii. 107,
Pro/. 46. 1 12 B.C. is the date of the earliest example yet found. On the
other hand papyri of iii/B.C, e.g. the Revenue papyrus of 258 B.C., have
V M"-
3 Gen. xxii. 17, xlii. 16 AF: N. xiv. 23, 28 BF, 35 B ab AF: Jd. xv. 7B:
2 K. xix. 35 B: Job i. n, ii. 5 BX, xxvii. 3 BA: Jdth i. 12: Is. xiv. 23
X cb AQ: Bar. ii. 29: Ez. v. 11 B and five times in " Ez. /3," xxxiii. 27,
xxxiv. 8, xxxv. 6, xxxvi. 5, xxxviii. 19.
4 So ei /j.7} is read by one or more of the uncials for el fify in N. xiv. 28 (A),
35 (B) : Job ii. 5 (A): Is. xiv. 23 (BX : no equivalent in Heb.): Ez. v. 11
6—2
84 The Vowels [§ 6, 20 —
in iii/B.c. may, like the papyri of the same date, have con-
tained r/ ixrjv throughout in the autographs, and the literary
translator of Job no doubt wrote the classical form : the other
LXX books all adopted the spelling which was in vogue from
ii/B.c.
21. The converse change of « to 77 appears in Jd. v. 13 B,
Tore KaTtfirj KaTaXr]fXfji.a = KardXeifxiJia (Heb. "then came down
a remnant ") : similarly in 4 K. xix. 4 B A7fyu.ju.aT0s = Heb.
" remnant " (A Atyu.yu.aTos), and in 2 M. v. 20 KaTaAry-^eis appears
to be intended for Ka.TaXei<p6ei<; (V* KaraXi]pcp6r]<; exhibits the
same change in the final syllable). These examples are ac-
counted for by the change of ei to 1, which was then altered to
77 (see below). B^A unite in writing o-r/o-^aTt for o-cio-yuaTi in
Sir. xxvii. 4 : a papyrus of about the date of the Greek Sirach
has the word in its usual form 1 .
For eiprjKa eiprjfiai = fiprjKa rjprjpai, i]pyacrdp.r]v — elpyacrdprjv etc.
See § 16, 5.
22. E and I. 'AXeeis, as in N.T., always replaces aAiets
(Is. xix. 8, Jer. xvi. 16, Ez. xlvii. 10), apparently through dis-
similation, i.e. from avoidance of the double i sound 2 : the
change does not take place in a'AieW, Job xl. 26, or the verb
(Jer. XVI. 16, u.7TO0"TeAA(jL> tous aAeeis...Kai aXievcrovcriv).
Assimilation (specially frequent in the case of two vowels
flanking X p. v or p) accounts for the spelling aipiSaXis (for (rep..)
4 K. vii. 1 A, Is. i. 13 B, Ixvi. 3 X and iripi (for ircpi) Is. lii. 15 S
(so in papyri of ii/B.C, Mayser 81). The influence of Egypt has
been traced in the interchange of 1 and e Thumb Hell. 138
(Coptic had no short z", Steindorff" Kopt. Gra»im. p. 13) : but it
(AQ), xxxiv. 8 (Q). In 3 K. xxi. 23 el p.rj BA^X 1 ? DX is probably a
literalism of the original translator.
1 Teb. 4 1. 22 ffeicr/xaTa=' extortions,' c. 119 B.C.
2 Blass N.T. § 6, 3 : W. -S. § 5, 20 a. The Ptolemaic papyri always
have 1 in the second syllable, aXieus, dWws, aXituv and one example of
dAieis, Mayser 82, 269 f.: the originality of the e form in LXX is therefore
uncertain. LXX has no examples of the Latin words in which e for t is
common in the papyri from i/A.D., \e7ea1j' etc.
§ 6, 24] The Vowels 85
is to be noted that it is not limited to that country, being found
in Asia as well (Thumb ib.).
23. H and I. The change in the pronunciation of t]
from an open e sound to an i sound fell within the period
150 — 250 a.d., at least within the district of the Attic In-
scriptions, in which the mixture of rj and t begins about 150 a.d. '
The change may have taken place at a rather earlier date in
Egypt, but the Ptolemaic papyri show very few indications of
it. It speaks well for the three principal uncials that examples
of this interchange of 77 and t are distinctly rare in B and not
much commoner in tf A : they occur most frequently in two
late MSS of viii/ or ix/A.n. Y (Isaiah) and V (1 — 4 Mace).
' AvaTrrjSvei, Prov. xviii. 4 BtfA = dvaTTtSveL is due to an
incorrect etymological association of the word with TrrjSdoi
(see LS s.v. 7tlBv(d).
The following examples of confusion of the vowels may be
noted as occurring more than once or as occurring in B or as
affecting the sense. (1) H>I: — 'A-rroppi^ei Lev. xiii. 56 B :
IXiKia Sir. xxvi. 17 A with 'iXiKias 4 M. viii. 2 A, 'i\iKia>TT]s ib. xi. 14 A:
KTio-eus (for KT^atca) SK civ. 21 NAR vid : pirlvr) Gen. xxxvii. 25 AE,
xliii. 11 AF, Jer. viii. 22 A: o-p.lyp.ci Est. ii. 9 A ( = apfjypa BX).
Here may be added two examples where B, by writing ft for 77,
imports a new meaning : el/xepovTo W. xvi. 18 (which might be
intended for 'was charmed': read r)pepnvro), e'lt-ovaw Mic. vii. 12
(for rj^ovaiv 1S12*)- ( 2 ) I > H. Ov% r)8iav (for ovk I8iav) Jdth,
v. 18 B, so Prov. v. 19 N (in the next v. A has TJadi = 'laOi), cf.
vj 8, 3 : avaK.\r]<T€L (for avaitki<r(i) Cant. i. 12 C : e^f^cup^crei/
I Es. iv. 44 and 57 A (in act. sense "removed," B ex<*>P l(Tev '■
a similar confusion eirixcopio-avros for -pi]<r. in a papyrus of
ii/B.C, Mayser 84) : iTTip,rjyip>ai 1 Es. viii. 84 B : fj.rjaivop.ei/T]
Jer. iii. 1 B.
24. I and EI 2 . It is needless to dwell long on the inter-
change of these two methods of spelling. For more than a
century before our era « had ceased to be a diphthong : t
and et were pronounced alike and scribes had no guide but
1 Meisterhans 19.
- See especially Blass N.T. 6 f., Mayser 87 ff.
86 The Vowels [§ 6, 24—
classical models to tell them which was the correct method
of writing. The alteration in pronunciation thus brought it
about that ei and t could be used indifferently to represent
long i: the use of et for 1 is an indication of greater illiteracy
and is more restricted. Some scribes used the old diphthong
ei for a new purpose, namely, to indicate long i (so generally
the scribe of B) : others practically dispensed with it or used
the two spellings indiscriminately. This use of et and t as
equivalent does not, however, become common in the Egyptian
papyri till ii/B.c. 1 : those of iii/B.c. for the most part observe
the classical orthography. The earlier Ptolemaic papyri usually
write Ttfxaoi, TLjj.rj, xtA.101 etc. (beside the classical ep-etfa, reto-co
etc.) : it is only towards the end of ii/B.c. that Tapaj, yeiVeo-#ai,
yeivcocTKeij/, 77/Aetv and v/xelr etc become common. It is thus
a priori probable that the LXX autographs, at least of the
earlier books, preserved the correct classical spelling.
The only rough conclusion that can be drawn with regard
to the LXX uncials is that the orthography of B in this matter
is more correct and perhaps goes back to an earlier age than
that of N and A. In general it may be said that B prefers writing
long i as et (e.g. fxeiKpos, KXeivrj, y-eta-etv, peiVreu'), and that many
of these forms are well attested in papyri of ii/B.c. **, on the
other hand, and (to a less degree) A, prefer 1 as representing
the sound of long i (e.g. €KivoS, awe'cr-nXa, e/xtva, ^ip, ™X 0S )-
25. It will be noted that in most of the instances cited the
i sound is preceded or followed by one of the letters X, fi, v, p :
and it might be laid down as a general, though not an ex-
haustive, rule that B writes Xet- pei- vet- pet- while X writes -iX.
-ip. -iv. -tp. Exceptions to this rule in the case of B are dXlfpetv,
XiTOupyeti' and forms from Xeiireiv (e'/cXn/z-ei, vireXicpdrjv etc.).
B is fond of writing 1 for et in the dat. sing, of words in -is,
e.g. 8d<ri Kpla-L Sui/dpt 2 : on the other hand it almost invariably
has laxyu for l<r\vt.
1 In Attic Inscriptions the interchange did not make itself widely felt
till later, c. 100 B.C., Meisterhans 48.
2 So iroKi /3ao-i\t in HP no (270 — 255 B.C.), Trapivpeai. Teb. 5 (118 B.C.)
I 6, 27] The Vowels S7
As regards ei for 1 B is not impeccable : opeiov is frequently
attested in this MS 1 ; but forms like d\r]8eiv6s are more
characteristic of A. ndAei? for nom. nuXis is common in B.
26. As regards abstract nouns in -em -La the following
examples of forms in -la are well attested by the uncials : ayvia
(attested 4/5 : by B*AF in N. vi. 2), anpifila (attested 5/6 : by
B*A in Dan. 0), dacpaXla (Lev. xxvi. 5 B* Dt. xii. 10 B* all
uncials in the one example in ¥, ciii. 5 : elsewhere in N, A and
V), SovXla (well supported throughout : only in three passages
8ov\eia appears unquestionable, 3 K. xii. 4 BA, 2 Es. vi. 18 BA,
Jdth. viii. 23 BvSA), epprfvla (Sir.), (varaQLa (Est. and Wis.\
ieparla (always attested, by B in Pent., by A in later Hist, books,
by BNA in Sir., by BQ in Hos.), Xarpla (B* Hex., ANV 1 M.),
pavrta (Isaiah), perapeXla (BA in the only passage), p,vla (BKA
in Jer. j3), vrjarla (¥ and Min. Proph.), irai8la (certain in * and
Is.), TrXrjp.p.e'kia (certainly on MS evidence to be preferred to
-Xeia), Tropin (attested throughout, except in Jdth. ii. 19, but
mainly by XA), tropvla (mainly XA, BN in Is. xlvii. 10, BNA
Jer. iii. 2), Trraxia (always attested, certain in ¥ and Job 0),
Xrjpia, dxfieXla (always attested, certain in Job, % Jer. /3).
Inferior support (mainly that of N) is given to forms like
diraXia j3or]0ia 8vvaa-ria (vo-efiia etc.
In the Psalter we have evidence that the orthography in this
case goes back to an earlier date than that of B : the book was
divided either in the autograph or in an early copy of it into
two parts after ¥ 77 : the scribe of the earlier portion preferred
the forms in 4a, the scribe of the latter part wrote -a.a (see
§ Si P- 6 9)- . . ,
For the omission of the first t in words in -ifiov -uia see j; 5,
p. 63 ff.
27. O and E. Assimilation, analogy and the weakening
of pronunciation in an unaccented syllable produce some
interchange of these short vowels 2 .
(1) E>0. The late derivatives from oAeflpos, first used
apparently in the LXX, where they abound, are there, according
to the preponderant evidence of the uncials, correctly written
and frequently in business contracts from i/A.D. onwards in the formula
/3e/3atc6crw irdur] /3e/3cuio<n.
1 Possibly to avoid the tribrach. The writing of t as ei is specially
common in diminutives where it is apparently due to a desire to avoid ~~~.
BtfiXeLdiov is common in the papyri (I have counted seven examples between
i/ and iii/A.D.) : so aXvaeidiov, 8aKTv\eL8t.ov etc.
2 Cf. Meisterhans 22 f., Mayser 94 ff.
88 The Vowels [§ 6, 27—
(i£)o\e6peveiv -evp,a -cucm. The spelling i$o\o8p€veiv, which has
survived in mod. Gk. £o\o6pevw, and is due to assimilation of
the vowels flanking the liquid 1 , is quite rare in the first
hands of the principal uncials and cannot be attributed to
the autographs.
Out of upwards of 250 examples in the LXX B* has only
22 instances of -oko6p., A 8, N* 9. The only books where the
form is well supported are 3 Kings (ii. 4 B, xii. 24 m B,
xvi. 33 B, xviii. 5 B, xx. 21 B' A, as against seven examples
where o is unattested) and the first half of ^(B 5, S 1, A 1):
in Jer. xxxi. 8 i^o\o8p. has the weighty support of BSAQ 2 ,
elsewhere this book has i^oXfdp., though in the simple verb
the o form is attested in three out of four passages by N or B.
The later o form is introduced into the Vatican MS with
indefatigable regularity by one or more of its correctors. The
subst. oXedpos remains constant in this form.
The same change appears in another verb in -evay, Karepop.
fievo-cv, N. xxxii. 13 B (-pep.fi. AF), where it is due apparently
to the influence of popfios po/x/Je'w : for the causative meaning
"made to wander," cf. Syntax and contrast Is. xxiii. 16, pe/x-
fievauv 7roAet9, "wander through."
The e in the penultimate syllable of Terpa7re8os (Ai#os), "a
squared (or hewn) stone," is usual in Hellenistic Greek in
this phrase and in similar adjectives : but TeTpaTroSos is strongly
supported in Jer. lii. 4 (B*AGT), and is attested in the two other
LXX passages, 2 Ch. xxxiv. 11 A, 1 M. x. 11 «V 3 .
(2) O > E. The substitution of c for o in an unaccented
syllable is strongly attested in two verbal forms : i-rreXdOevTo
1 Perhaps we may find a parallel in Attic in the two forms 6j3e\6s,
6/3oX6s. The assimilation takes another form in e^eXeOpevetv Zech. xiii. 2 X,
Ez. xxv. 13 Q vid , 16 Q* vid .
2 Here perhaps may be traced the hand of the redactor who combined
Jer. a and Jer. /3.
3 The usual Attic adjectives are Terpd-jrovs, e^aTrovs etc. The forms in
-7re5os (rpt7re5os, etjaireSos, eKard/xireSos etc.) are mainly used of length, as is
Terpdwedos in Polyb. 8. 4 (6). 4. But the Heb. 2VI1Q (' hewn ') which is
rendered by rerp. in 2 Ch. xxxiv. 1 1 and the use of Terpdywvos as a
synonym in 1 M. x. 11 A (so Jos. A.J. xiii. 2. 1) seem to fix the meaning
of \L6os rerp.
§6, 29] The Vowels 89
= i-mXadovTo (Jd. iii. 7 A, Jer. iii. 21 Btf, xviii. 15 BnA,
xxiii. 27 Bn, xxvii. 6 nA, xxxvii. 14 N, Hos. xiii. 6 B, * lxxvii. 1 1
B) 1 and 6/jLw/j.eKa 2 = ofxaj/j-oKa, 1 K. xx. 42 B, o/tM/if^a, Ez. vi. 9 A.
With i-TreXaOevTo (? on the analogy of iriOtvTo) cf. the termi-
nation -ecrai' which occasionally replaces the more usual -oa-av
(KdTecfxiyecrav, Jer. X 25 «Q and in papyri eXa.fxfiave.crav de^tXecrav :
see § 17, 5 and 10).
28. O and Q. The distinction between the long and
short vowels, after the formal adoption of w into the Attic
alphabet at the end of v/b.c, is on the whole strictly observed
in Attic Inscriptions down to 100 a.d. 3 In Egypt the dis-
tinction became obliterated at an earlier date, earlier, it would
seem, than in any other province of the koivij : the papyri of
iii/B.c, however, are practically free from the mixture, which
only becomes common in ii/B.c, and is then mainly confined
to illiterate documents 4 . It is another testimony to the value
of the principal uncials that the instances in them of confusion
of o and w are comparatively rare : it is only in late MSS such
as E (Genesis), T (Prophets), T (Psalms), and V (Mace.) that
it is frequent.
29. A few words claim special notice.
The verb a&pow (a late formation, perhaps coined by the
translators, from dOwos, tiwrj) in all the 21 passages where it
occurs in the uncials takes o in the second syllable, dOou-
Orjo-o/jLOLL, yjdooifxaL etc., apparently owing to the difficulty felt
in pronouncing the long vowel twice consecutively 5 .
1 So in Mark viii. 14 B. The regular eweXddovro in 1 K. xii. 9,
Job xix. 14, xxxix. 15 B, ^ cv. 13, 21, cxviii. 139 and as v. 1. in loc. citt.
2 So 6fj.6fJ.eKa 6fJ.oofj.eKa in papyri from i/B.c, Mayser 9^ : add 6u.uu.eKa
OP3 478.44 ( I3 2 A.D.).
- Meisterhans 24. There are a few examples of mixture as early as
iii/B.C, but it does not become common till Hadrian's time.
4 Mayser 97 ff. He reckons seven examples of mixture in iii/B.c. (a
few more must be added from the Hibeh Papyri) to 140 in ii/B.c.
5 'Adyos remains unaltered, even where there is a double w (Jer. ii. 34,
90 The Vowels [§ 6, 29 —
npoVos should be written in all the (eight) passages 1 , but
t/mmvos- The former word means " early " in the year (of rain
and fruit), is opposed to oi/apos, and is apparently derived
from ir P 6 : the latter means " morning " (as in morning-sacrifice,
morning-watch), is opposed to ea-ireptv6<;, and derived from
'2
TTp(DL .
' AyaOwavvr), dyiwavvq, /xeyaXworvvri are the forms in use in
LXX as in N.T. : T alone (in Psalms) consistently writes
-ocrvv-q: B has peya,W. in Dan. (iv. S3, v - 19). and B *^*
in Zech. xi. 3. 'Upwa-vvrj (dpxiepwcr.) has also the best autho-
rity : in Mace, iepoa. is read sporadically by each of the three
uncials. A occasionally writes (Wooo-w^, treating the at as
a short vowel (3 K. viii. 32, x. 9, Is. i. 26, xxxii. 17).
For the short vowel in Tro'pa (Att. Trwpa), Sopa cf. 14 above :
for ewpoLKa-iopaKa § 24 S.V. opaco.
30. The remaining examples in Cod. B of the interchange
of co and o are (unless others have escaped notice) confined,
apart from two in Exodus, to the books contained in vol. II. of
the Cambridge LXX. (1) Q > O : lo^o-erai Job 6 xxviii. 17.
(2) 0> Q : Ka8oypoXoyi]crrjTca Ex. xxi. 9 (Ka6copo\oyi)o-fTai A : so
ai/co/xoXoy^o-aro) in a papyrus of ii/B.C, Mayser 99), TreTrrcoKcos-
( = -kos) Ex. xxiii. 5 (cf. to rjo-devrjKas Ez. xxxiv. 4 A and to
-yeyoi/co? in a papyrus of c. 115 B.C., Teb. 115. 23), dvpea>4>6pos
1 Ch. xii. 24 (to avoid five short vowels : usually -ocpopos or
-a(popos), 71-co/jpco 2 Ch. xxvi. 15, dvOapoXoyrjo-is 2 Es. iii. II
(2<opapd>v B = ~2opopoov A = Samaria ib. iv. 10), avavrjToi* (for
Est. E 5), but adbu: is read by B in 2 Ch. xxxvi. 5 d, adbwv by X in
Jer. xix. 4.
1 In the two where it is used of early figs (Hos. ix. io, Jer. xxiv. 2) A
has wpuHfjios. , .
2 The distinction between the uses and forms of wpoifios irpmvos is
carefully observed in LXX. Tlpwifj-os appears to be a later form due to a
false etymology, as from irpwi (but see Blass N.T. 22 who, accepting the
derivation from irpui, compares ttXuji/xos 7rX6t J uos). In Is. lviii. 8 tots
payncreTai irp6ip.ov to c/.ws aov (in^'3 ' as the dawn ' : Ottley renders the Gk.
'early in the morning') irprnvov would be nearer the original: the
translator seems to have meant ' early,"soon ' (cf. rax" dvareXe? which
follows) and to have dropped the Hebrew simile.
3 'Eopa 4 M. iv. 24 A.
4 In Wis. this form improves the metrical balance with the previous
§ 6, 34] The Vowels 91
avov.) W. iii. 1 1 B*N (and so A in 4 M. xvi. 7, 9). In Sirach the
writing of a> for o is more frequent and goes back apparently to
the autograph or to an early copy : prol. 22 (5ia>Teveiv BNAC,
p((roTra>pa>i> (for p€(ro7ropa>v) xxxiv. 21 BAC(X) 1 , aKpavos XXXviii.
28 B, evcodla (for evo8ia) xliii. 26 B and so xx. 9 A, xxxviii. 13 NC
(evodia is confirmed by the Heb. in two of the passages, by the
sense in xx. 9 where the Heb. fails), 0a>W£W (agreeing with
t6£ov) 1. 7 BK.
31. In view of what has been said as to the correct use in
general of a> and o in the uncials, their evidence as regards e.g.
fut. (or pres.) ind. and conj. gains in importance : in the LXX
at least we shall not expect i'xopev and e'xapev to be confused in
Cod. B 2 . It is clear, for instance, from the following passages
that the Pentateuch translators were fond of using a fut. ind. in
the first clause of a sentence, followed by a deliberative conj. in
the later clauses: Gen. xxii. 5 8ie\evo-6pe8a...Ka\...dva(rTp<i\lfOdp.ev,
xllll. 4 Karcif3r]cr6pfda /cat dyopdtra>pev, xliv. 16 Tt dvrepovpev ,..rj tl
\a\r]acL>pev 1] tl 8iKaiu>6cop.ev ; Ex. viii. 8 e£«7ro(rreXa>...K«( Ovaaxriv.
32. O and Y. The heterogeneous Attic adjective Trpao?
-eia -v has been rendered uniform, 7rpaus replacing 7rpaos : the
substantive is consequently Trpavriq^ not the older -n-paoT^s
(§ 12, n).
33. OY and O. Of this interchange (fairly frequent in
Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 116 f.) the uncials yield but few
examples. N has 6k (o^) for ovk (ofy) (no examples quoted by
Mayser) in Is. xl. 16, Iviii. 10, Jer. xii. 4, xxii. 12, so F in Ex.
vii. 23: N also has 'idSa Jer. xxxvi. 22. A has vofirjvia Ex. xl. 1,
SoXet'a (=8ovX.) Ez. xxix. 18, and conversely 8ia(BovXrjs for Sia/3oXf/f
Sir. li. 2.
34. OY and Q. A5>vai for 8ovvai (on the analogy of yvcovm)
Est. ii. 9 B is not attested in the papyri before i/A.D. (FP 109. 4,
letter early in i/A.D., dva8S>vai AP JJ. 24, 130 A.D., p,eTa8a>vai
OP 2 123. 11, letter of iii/ or iv/A.D.).
The uncials always write ovs, not as (as often in Ptolemaic
papyri on the analogy of the oblique cases, Mayser 5).
clause, ending with raXaiVwpos, but it can hardly be original: the writer's
sense of rhythm (cf. Syntax) would be sufficiently satisfied by rakaiwupos —
av6vr\T0i.
1 LS cite the same form from Dioscorides.
2 Contrast Moulton Prol. 35 on the text in Rom. v. 1.
92 The Vozvels [§ 6, 35 —
35. OYand Y. The Ptolemaic papyri offer a few examples
of their interchange 1 . In LXX KoXXovpa, "a roll" or "cake,"
KoWovpis, Ko\\ovpi£eiv are read by B in 2 K. xiii. 6, 8, beside
KoWvpis, KoXXvpL^Lv, KokXvpiov in the same MS (as always in
A) in 2 and 3 Kingdoms. The two forms are attested in the
single N.T. passage (Ap. iii. 18), and elsewhere 2 .
Two examples of ov for v appear close together in Jer.,
XeTTTovvuvcriv xxxi. 12 B*, Xovp.tv6iJ.fvos (^Xvpaiv.) xxxi. 18 N* vl<1 ,
which may go back to the compiler of the two portions of the
Greek book. B has i)plo-ov for fjpia-v Is. xliv. 16 (so in a papyrus
of ii/A.D., Mayser 118).
An instance of v for ov is apparently to be found in Xv-
rpcovas 3 4 K. x. 27 BA (for Xovrpwva<;, a euphemism for the
Heb. ' draught-house ' : cf. latrina = lavatrina).
We find also vpavov Sir. i. 3 XA, 8vXos ( = 8ovXos) 1 K. xiv. 21 A,
^ cxxii. 2 T.
36. 01 > I. X has Xi>xvl=Xi>xvoi Zech. iv. 2 and apparently
ipiX&vTo ler. xxxvi. 23, Trirjo-arf ib. xlii. 15, A has <$>iviKrjs
Is. xxiii. 2. (LXX uses crrixos only, not arolxos, for "a row" ;
and so arix^C eiV ( not trrot^.) "to arrange in a row" Ez. xlii. 3.)
37. OI > EI. Auctv is the form assumed by Svolv in two
literary LXX books, 4 M. i. 28 nV (Svolv A), xv. 2, Job xiii. 20
= ix. 33 A, as also in late Attic Inscriptions (329—229 B.C.) 4 ,
in a literary papyrus of ii/B.c. 5 and in some literary kolvtj writers
(Polybius, Strabo, Plutarch). The form seems to reflect a
stage in the change in the pronunciation of ot which was on
the way to becoming equivalent to v (cf. 41 infra). It is
almost the only vestige of the dual remaining in the kolvt}.
1 Mayser nS, cf. Thumb Hell. 193 f. Thumb holds that v in the
KOipr) was pronounced in at least three different ways (as German it, i, 11).
2 Blass N.T. § 6, 4 pronounces the -ov- form to be certainly of Latin
origin.
3 The form is not quoted in LS.
4 Meisterhans 157.
5 Mayser 314, where the literature is quoted. Phrynichus sanctions
dvelv but'only'as a genitive (Rutherford NP § 185).
§ 6, 41 ] The Vowels 93
38. OI and O. The 1 in the diphthong ot is sometimes
dropped, as it is in at and ei, before a vowel, both in classical
and in koivt/ Greek 1 , rioeu' for Troidv is the commonest
example : the only example noted in LXX is irorja-e. (= Troirjaai)
Jer. xxxix. 35 K. The loss of the t before a consonant is un-
known in class, and rare in kolvi] Greek 2 : B* has (Was (- oik.)
Jer. lii. 13, aVoKta (= aVai/a'a) 2 Es. i. ii, ii. i, x. 8, and to^ois
(= Toi^ots) ib. v. 8.
39. On the other hand, in the kolvt] an t was sometimes
inserted between o and another vowel (a or •>;), e.g. fioi-qOeiv,
6y8oL7]KovTa, or an original t in this position, which was dropped
in Attic, was retained. Attic Greek wrote 7roa, p6a, x^°V, 1 A ' a
(or \f/va), a muscle of the loins : but irola (-77), poid (-77), ^Aou?
appear in the dialects, in late Attic and occasionally in the
papyri 3 . LXX always has the Attic poa and x Ao V ^ioav
should be read in Prov. xxvii. 25 (BnC, -n-oiav A), but iroia in
Mai. iii. 2 (BAr), and probably in Jer. ii. 22 (B*Q*). *o'a
Lev. iii. 9 and three times in the B text of 2 K. (A if/ota) :
in * xxxvii. 8 ai i/wu of AT must be the original text (cor-
rupted to at i/zu^at' and thence to 77 ^XV °f B^*)-
LXX has no examples of forms like (Sotrjdelv, dydoirjKovra
(found in Attic Inscriptions and Ptolemaic papyri).
40. OI and S2. X* has aviyvoi ( = aviyva>) Is. xxxvii. 14,
eyvois ib. xlviii. 8, eyvoi 1 M. i. 5. For Sols, 8ot=conj. Sws, Sw
see § 23, 10.
41. OI and Y. Ot in the Attic Inscriptions is the last
of the diphthongs to lose its diphthongal character : interchange
of ot and v is first found in them c. 240 a.d. 4 In Egypt
1 Meisterhans 57, Mayser 108 f. Tloeiv etc. appears in Attic Inscriptions
in v/b.C. and is common in iv/B.c. : in the papyri its flourishing period is
ii/B.c, though the examples of ttol- are even then twice as many as those
of 7ro-: in i/ and h/a.d. voie'iu is replaced by irvtiv (01 = v).
2 Ao7r6s for Xoiiros several times in Tebtunis papyri (end of ii/B.c),
Mayser 109.
' Meisterhans 58, Mayser 15, no. 4 Meisterhans 58 f.
94 The Vowels [§ 6, 41 —
the equalisation of 01 and u begins considerably earlier, in
illiterate papyri of ii/p..c, but does not become frequent till
i/a.d. ' It is noteworthy that the earliest instances in the
papyri are also the only examples which, on the authority of
the uncials, are deserving of consideration in the LXX.
(i) B* has forms from avvyeiy (= ai/otyeiv) in 2 Es. xvii. 3,
^ xxxviii. 10, Na. ii. 7 (with tt) and Jer. xxvii. 25, and these
forms are fairly common in * (and A) in the Prophetical and
Wisdom groups : cua'yeir is the earliest example of v for ol
in the papyri (160 B.C. : so v£ei = oi£ci, 99 B.C.).
I,vv8oui(Ta> (for -8vda-a>) read by B*A* in ¥ cxl. 4 may be
original. B* also has av=o-ol 1 Ch. xxix. n ( = 1^ = 0-0/ A : cf.
Dan. Sus. 50 A : the earliest papyrus example noted by Mayser
is dated 90 A.D.) and d\vcf>rjs Mic. vii. 11. A and N afford other
examples : trrv,3^s- Jd. xv. 5 A, tv^ois 3 K. vi. 10 A (so in a bank
receipt of 112 B.C., Mayser op. cit.), crxvvos A, o-^uv/oi' and
axvinafxa N, (pvvitj Sir. xxiv. 14 A, (fiwiKovv Is. i. 18 X etc.
(ii) Of the converse use of 01 for v the only example
claiming consideration is AoipziWo-^ou for kv/xaiveaOai, which
has strong support in Proverbs (xviii. 23 B*, xxiii. 8 B*C,
xxv. 26 B*, xxvii. i3B*sAC: but xviii. 9 \v/jl. B^A) and in
Sirach (xxviii. 23 B*s) 2 , and is moreover attested in a papyrus
dated as early as "about 147 or 136 B.C." (G. 17. 15). A
real or supposed etymological connection between Aot/ao? and
XvfjL-r] probably accounts for the adoption of this form.
2ot for (tv is read by BAC in Job xv. 4, by A ib. xxxiv. 17,
N ib. xxxv. 2, also by A in Jer. xlv. 24, and by X in 1 Ch. xvii. 27,
Is. xxvii. 8, Zech. ii. 2. B has KXoibavia-drja-ovTai Is. lvii. 20.
OIttol(t<x) (for vTroiaco) occurs in Job9xxxi. 23 NA and Prov. xviii.
14 N, and these two MSS yield some other examples of oi = v.
F has ev8e8oiK€i ( = ev8e8vKei) in Lev. xvi. 23, which appears to
be the only example in the uncials in the Pentateuch.
1 Mayser no ff. Dr J. H. Moulton points out to me that in the matter
of pronunciation the koivt) by no means followed the lead of Attic.
2 The first hand of N probably wrote this form in Jer. xxxi. 18:
" Xov/xevo/j.ei'os S* vid " in the Cambridge edition (App.).
§ 6, 43] The Vozvels 95
42. Y and I. The change in the pronunciation of v
to that of i 1 did not become general in the koivij till about
100 a.d. In two words, however (in addition to some proper
names), other causes had before this produced interchange
between the two vowels, even in Attic Inscriptions 2 . These
words are 17/xicrus and fiifiXLov (/3i/3A.os). Assimilation of the
unaccented 1 to the following v produced y/ixvavs (-o-w -cru : but
ry/xi'crcos etc. where there is no v in the 3rd syllable) as early
as iv/B.c. : in the Ptolemaic papyri this form predominates in
iii/B.c, in ii-i/B.c. rjjxvav; and tJ/xlo-vs are represented by nearly
equal numbers. LXX has rjfxvcrv only in Dan. vii. 25 B,
elsewhere rjixtav : the preference for rj/xvav; in the early Ptole-
maic age casts some doubt on the trustworthiness of the
uncials.
On the other hand LXX has some examples of assimilation of
the 3rd syllable to the 2nd. 'H/xtcret for pin; has good authority
at the end of Joshua (xxii. 1 B* 10 A, 11 B*A, 13 A, 21 A) and
is attested by F in N. xv. 9, 10, Jos. ix. 6. Conversely, rjfuav
stands for dat. ij/xi'cret in N. xxxii. 33 BAF, xxxiv. 13 F, Dt.
xxix. 8 A, Dan. ix. 27 BA. B* writes ijfiiaov for rjixiav in 3 K.
iii. 25, Is. xliv. 16. Cf. § 12, 10.
43. The same doubt attaches to the constant use of the
Attic spelling (3i/3\wv, ftifiXos in LXX (fivfikos in 2 Ch. xvii 9 B,
Dan. ix. 2 B) in view of the predominance in Ptolemaic
papyri of fivfiXiov, fivfiXos. Attic Greek had at an early time
assimilated the original v in the first syllable of (3vf3\iov to the
accented t in the second and /3<.'/3Aos followed suit : there was
also perhaps a desire to discriminate between the material
/Su/3A.os and the papyrus-roll formed from it. In the ver-
nacular in Egypt, from which the word came, this distinction
(to judge from the papyri) does not seem to have been gene-
rally made. In Is. xviii. 2 e7n.cn-0A.as fivfiXivas B, "letters
1 Thumb Hell. 139 ff. conjectures that it originated in Phrygia.
2 Meisterhans 28 ff., Mayser 100 ff.
g6 The Vowels [§ 6, 43 —
written on papyrus," is no doubt the true text (/3i/?A. nAGT),
as is Bv/3A.iW, Ez. xxvii. 9 B*Q*, the Greek name of Gebal
being Bu/3A.os (Strabo xvi. 755).
LXX, with the Ptolemaic papyri, always writes papaiTnriov,
not fiapavTTLov (Lat. marsiipium), which was an alternative way
of writing the foreign (? Semitic) word.
44. MoAtySos is written by the uncials (with variants fx.6-
At/38os /jl6Xv/3o<;, § 7, 34), the Epic and kolvtj form ' of Attic
IxokvfiSos. S/AtpiVr/s (-tos A) \i9os is the reading of the uncials
in Job xli. 6, not o-yLtuptV^?, as cited by LS : assimilation of the
unaccented vowel accounts for it, if the word is etymologically
connected with /xvpov.
LXX has the Attic ciXvko?, the uncials again conflicting with
the papyri, which write aAi/cos^on the analogy of other adjectives
in -I/cor) 2 .
Other examples, mainly in AX, are due to later scribes.
(i) I > Y. A has yvverai ( = yiveTai) 2 K. xiv. 27, nadvdpvcravTes
3 M. vii. 20, vSpvpivr] 4 M. xvii. 3: r has avvrpupp-a Is. xxii. 4.
(ii) Y>I. X has in Is. aivoipiSos xxi. 9, 8aKpwv xxv. 8,
dpyipiov xlviii. 10, (rivij^d^aav xlix. 18, epiBprjpa lxiii. I, in Zeph.
SivciTrj i. 14, L7re\i(f)dr]aav iii. 3, in Cant. V. 2 fi6aTpi)(oi. A*
appears to have written dpxtyi-Xoi for dpxi'^uAoi 1 Es. ii. 7 : C has
peiTTov for pinrov Job xiv. 4-
45. Y (EY) and H (E). Uavovpyevw (not class, Travovpyew)
is the verb in use (1 K. xxiii. 22) and has the corresponding
noun iravovpyevfxa (used in good sense) : Jdth. xi. 8 B*tt
(-17/101 AB ab ), Sir. i. 6 B (- W a «AC), xlii. 18 BC (- W a «*A).
46. The following examples in one or other of the uncials of
interchange of v (ev) and 77 (e) are due to assimilation of vowels
and to the later pronunciation (v = i = rj) :
(i) H > Y : 6v\v Gen. i. 27 D, Lev. xii. 7 A, pvywrcu 3 K. xiii.
3 A, dvaavpovs Prow viii. 21 B, 7rvA6r ( = 7rr]X6s) Job xli. 21 X,
noXXv ( = 7roXXtj) Sir. xviii. 32 A.
1 In the papyri /xoXipos first occurs in i/B.c. : ^oXvfiSivos twice in ii/B.C.
and /aoXv(35[ in iii/B.c : Mayser 101.
- Mayser 102: a\iKos passim in iii/B.C, the only example quoted of
aXvfcos is iii/A.D.
§ 6, 48] The Vowels 97
(ii) Y>H (always with assimilation): virohrjT-qv Ex. xxviii.
27 A, pTjadrjcrT] ( = pvcr6.) 4 K. xix. II A, cprjXrjs ( = cj>vk-) Hg. ii. 2 X,
yp-rjX'] ( = ^vx']) Is. xxi. 4 X, inroxrjTripas Jer. lii. 19 B.
(iii) E > Y, Y > E : neXvKvs Jer. xxiii. 29 A : iviirviov Jer. xxiii.
28 X, TeTpfTTrjp.(VOV (=T€TpV7T.) Hg. 1. 6 X.
(iv) EY>E (assimilation of vowels flanking A, p., p, ^) :
SeurepeW Est. iv. 8 X, SteXeVfrai Jer. xiii. I B, eyj/eaaTO I M. xi.
53 Y, 7rf7rtcrre/xeVa 2 M. iii. 22 V : early Attic inscriptions yield
a few examples of loss of v in final -evs (Meisterhans 62) as in
/3acrtXe'<r (=-evs) Jer. xliv. 17 X.
47. EY and Y. EIptcr/SuTws, owing to its constant use
= senex, is, by a natural error, written for Trpecr/Jerm/s = legatus in
several passages 1 : 2 Ch. xxxii. 31 B, 1 M. xiv. 22 nV, xv. 17 «V,
2 M. xi. 34 AV.
Omission of e also appears in (?) lepaTvaovaiv Ex. xl. 13 B*
(second e small, possibly first hand), aTroa-Kvrjv N. xxxi. 9 F,
KarcKpii^ovTcii Jer. xxvii. 5 A, yiipa ib. xxxi. 1 1 X* vld , anvrj ib.
xxxv. 3 and 6 X : insertion of e in lax™* Lam. i. 14 X. For AY
and EY, AY and A see 12, 13 above.
48. Prothetic Vowel.
The Attic Iko.vo<; is used to the exclusion of (Ionic and
poetical) kcivos' 2 , and Attic ex#e's has supplanted (Ionic) x^ € 's 3 -
On the other hand e#e'A.w disappears, #e'Aoj alone being used.
Srac/)/?, a-raxvi are written without euphonious a 4 . 'O/xupecrOaL
" to long for " is read by the uncials in Job iii. 21 (corrected
by B b to Ifjiecp.) as in 1 Thess. ii. 8, but is unattested elsewhere 5 .
'OSupecr#ai is used, not the Tragic &vpeo-6cu.
1 Cf. Philemon 9 irparfivT-qs with Lightfoot's note. He keeps the MS
reading but renders it "ambassador." "There is reason for thinking that
in the common dialect wpeafivTrys may have been written indifferently for
irpeafievrris in St Paul's time."
2 X* has Keivoiv, a corruption of Kpivcov, in W. xii. 10.
3 As to the Attic and Ionic forms see Rutherford NP 370 ff. Xdes is
confined in the uncials to Gen. xxxi. 42 A (after <re), Ex. ii. 14 A (tov
AiyvwTiov x#f*) and i M. ix. 44 V (cbs x^ es ) : it i- s a ' s0 written in nearly all
cases by one or both of the correctors of B (usually E b ).
4 Attic Greeks apparently wrote daracpis but ardxvs : the Ionic dffraxvs
(Horn. //., Hdt.) reappears in Josephus, A.J. 17. 13. $ = B.J. 2. 7. 3.
5 Dr J. H. Moulton tells me that the 6 in this word as in dSvpeadcu
OKiWeiv etc., comes from a derelict preposition ti (seen in wneavos participle
T. 7
98 The Vozvcls [§ 6, 48 —
N affords an example of anaptyxis (the reverse of syncope) in
<rdpa£ = <rdp{; Zech. ii. 13 (cf. Mayser 155). The same MS writes
opopoovvres (=-povvrts) I Ch. xii. 40, dvaydovres (= dvdyovres)
ib. xv. 28. The LXX does not contain examples of prothetic 1
before a (tVr^Xr; elorparioiTris etc.), which appears to be a
peculiarity of Asia (Thumb Hell. 144 ff, Schweizer 103).
49. Contraction and Syncope.
The KOLvi] generally prefers contracted forms, and introduces
some contractions unknown to the older language. The Attic
word for a young bird was vcottos 1 , and this is used by the
Atticizing writer of 4 M. (xiv. 15), while two other literary
books, Job and Proverbs 2 , have the almost equally orthodox
j/eoo-o-o's. The remaining books have the Koivq vernacular
form vocrcroV. The derivatives all take the kolvtj form : vocrcnd
(16 times : veoacrid only in N. xxiv. 22 B*), vovctlov, voo-aeveir,
vocraoTroLziv.
The LXX, in common with the Ptolemaic papyri, retains
the Attic contracted form vov/x-qyla in most books (B 26 times,
A 29, n 4) : ven/xTjiaa (Ionic) does not make its appearance in
papyri or inscriptions 4 till the Roman epoch, and its originality
where it occurs in the LXX is therefore extremely doubtful 5 .
The coalescence of the two 1 sounds in the forms rapelov,
vyela, ireiv has been discussed elsewhere (§ 5 p. 63 ff), and
it was shown from the papyri that the shortened forms found
in the LXX uncials can hardly be attributed to the autographs.
of d)-Kei/j.ai 'circumambient') which is shortened in the unaugmented
tenses from the notion that u> contained the temporal augment. The root
is smer seen in memor. There is therefore no connexion between op., and
ipeipecrdai.
1 Rutherford NP 287.
2 Job v. 7, xxxviii. 41, xxxix. 30, Prov. xxiv. 22 e , 52.
3 So all the uncials in Dt. (three times), and B in all the dozen other
passages, while A, more sua, introduces the Attic form (veoacros). H twice
sides with B, once with A.
4 Mayser 153 (example of 191 A.D.), Nachmanson 69 (earliest example
213 A.D.). Lobeck (ap. Rutherford NP 225) " Neo y in7»'(a...perrarum est
etiam in vulgari Graecitate."
5 N. xxviii. 11 B, 1 K. xx. 5 BA, 18 A, 4 K. iv. 23 BA, 1 Ch.
xxiii. 3r BA, 2 Ch. ii. 4A, t lxxx. 4 (all uncials), Ez. xxiii. 34 B.
§6, 50] The Vowels 99
The hypothetical particle retains its usual classical form edV
in LXX as in the papyri 1 . The form av, used by some literary
writers (Plato, Thuc), is practically confined in LXX to two
phrases where there is crasis or elision (koV, ouS' av) and to
a small group of books (Wisdom, Sirach, 4 Mace, Isaiah) 2 .
The only instance of its use apart from nai or ouSe is Tob.
xiii. 16 s fxa.K.apio<i eo-ofxat, av y€vn]Tat. 'EdV also frequently
supplants the indefinite particle av after a relative pronoun etc.
(os ea'v etc., see § 5, p. 65 ff.).
The LXX retains the uncontracted forms, usual in Attic
prose, in lap, areap, eAeeivo's.
For navovv and ocrrovv oarrd (but oariov -ecov -eois) see § IO, 8 :
■rvrj-^Siv § io, 21 : dpyvpovs etc. § 12, 2: rjpia-ovs § 12, io: con-
tracted comparative adjectives in -u>v § 12, 21 : dpyos (depyos
Prov.) § 12, 2.
50. LXX uses only the syncopated forms Kap.p,veiv 3 = xara-
/awetv (Is. vi. 10, xxix. 10, xxxiii. 15, Lam. iii. 45 : B Kap.fi.
in the first and last of these passages) and o-KopSov 4 — o-KopoSov
(N. xi. 5). (Ai<popov read by BF corr in Dt. xxii. 9, where AF*
have 8id<f>opov, which is also read by BAF in the parallel
passage, Lev. xix. 19, may be taken, not as an example of
contraction but as an alternative rendering, = " bearing fruit
twice a year," of CN^D.)
Other syncopated forms in the uncials are vTrepbe'tv ( = virepi-
8e7v) I Es. ii. 18 B*, SO vrrfpdes ( = inrepelSes) Zech. i. 12 N*;
aKOiXTpeBa ( = aKovcr6p.) 2 Es. XX111. 27 ^*, e7ri)(dr]O'0VTai ( = €7Ti-
Xv8i]<T.) Job xxxvi. 27 X*, e'XaXaev ( = eXiiXijcrev) Is. xxxvii. 22 B*,
1 Meisterhans 255 (only 6 examples of civ in Attic Inscriptions from
v/ to iii/B.c): Mayser 152 f. : Moulton Pro/. 43 note 2.
2 k&v Lev. vii. 6 B, W. iv. 4, ix. 6 (xiv. 4, xv. i2=Kai), Sir. iii. 13 B,
ix. 13, xiii. 23, xiv. 7, xvi. 11, xxiii. 11, xxx. 38 [but kclI edv ib. xxxvii. 12,
xxxix. 1 1, xli. 9 Ins], 4 M. ii. 8, 9, x. 18, xviii. 14 [quoting Is. xliii. 2 which
has Kai fctf], Is. viii. 14 B. 0i5S' av 4 M. v. 30, x. 4, xvi. 11, Is. i. 12.
3 Condemned by Phrynichus (Rutherford AT 3 426).
4 So Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 146 : in Attic Inscriptions from
ii/A.D., Meisterhans 69.
7—2
ioo The Consonants [§ 6, 50 —
TTorovcrv ( = 7raTov(riv) lb. xlii. 5 ^ *■> Trap86dr) ( = 7raped6drj)
Jer. xxvii. 2 B*.
The MSS occasionally write a single a in transliterating
proper names for the more usual double vowel : 'ApJ>v (= pnx)
Cod. A in Ex. vi. 26, vii. 8 (so vii. 1 F), N. xii. 10, Sir. xlv. 6,
Tob. i. 7 : 'Io-a/c Gen. xxvii. 1 A, Ex. ii. 24 B, Sir. xliv. 22 BX,
Jdth. viii. 26 B, and X in 1 Ch. xvi. 16, ^ civ. 9, 4 M. xiii. 12, 17,
xvi. 20, 25, xviii. 11. (The distinction between 'Aftpdp. = Q-QX
and 'A/3ptt«^ = Dn"QX is strictly observed in Genesis.) The
prophet is always 'Upeplas but a syncopated form 'lepp^ia
'lepplos is used of others of the name (•"'JP7- '^t^T) i n x Ch.
and 2 Es. : cf. 'ipova-aKrjp Jer. ii. 28 X.
§ 7. The Consonants.
Interchange of consonants.
1. The consonants in the kolv-tj are subject to fewer wide-
spread changes than the vowels. The general adoption of o-a
for Attic tt and such individual phenomena as the temporary
substitution of ou^et's for ouSei's, the omission of the second y
in ytyreaOaL and ytyvwcrKeiv, and the insertion of fx in the tenses
of Aa/x/3aVw (Ar//xi/fOjaai etc.) are features which distinguish the
Kotvrj as a whole from the classical language.
2. Phonetic changes, however, produced some new spell-
ings which have a more limited range in the vernacular :
consonants belonging to the same class are interchanged,
gutturals with gutturals, dentals with dentals, etc. An interest
attaches to some of these, because they appear to be confined
to certain localities, and they have been attributed to idio-
syncrasies in the pronunciation of the native languages of the
countries in which they are found. In particular, the inter-
change of t and 8 and of k and y is specially characteristic of
Egypt 1 . The examples of such changes in the LXX uncials
1 Thumb Hell. 133 ff., with two papers in Indogermanischen Forschnn-
gen, vi. 123 ff. (J.J. Hess) and viii. 188 ff. (Thumb). It appears probable
that Egyptians, in the early centuries of our era, could not pronounce
Greek 7 and 5. The evidence is as follows. (1) Hess shows that in
demotic papyri of ii/A.D. containing Greek transliterations k is used as the
§7,5]
The Consonajits 101
have, therefore, a certain value in connexion with the question
of their incunabula, although it is unlikely that many of them
go back to the autographs.
3. The gutturals. K>r. The only example of weak-
ening of k to y in the LXX uncials which can confidently be
ascribed to the autographs is the form yvacpevs (4 K. xviii. 1 7,
Is. vii. 3, xxxvi. 2), which replaces the older (and apparently
original) form Kva</>ci>s in the Koanfj 1 .
4. In other particulars the evidence of the uncials as re-
gards interchange of these consonants is not supported by the
Ptolemaic papyri.
On the one hand the conversion of e* to e'y before cer-
tain consonants (e'y §e', eyfidWav etc.) which is common in
Attic Inscriptions and almost universal in the Egyptian papyri
down to about ii/ — iii/A.D. 2 , is practically unrepresented in the
uncials : eyAeKTor in the B text of ¥ civ. 43, cv. 23, and ey yrjs
Is. xxxix. 3 N, xlix. 12 A, have been noted. "Eicyovos is com-
monly written : eyyovos occasionally in Codd. A and X 3 . For
the similar absence of assimilation of ev cf. § 9, 4. Anomalous
forms with y/c for k are e'yicXe kto'is Jen x. 17 N*, dy<pr] 2 M.
iv. 13 A.
5. On the other hand A has examples of y for k, some of
which may indicate the Egyptian origin of that MS, but they
are not likely to be older than i/A.D. The commonest example is
-Seiyvva etc. which occurs nine times in this MS (Dt. i. 2>2> with
F, Tob. xii. 6, W. xviii. 21, Ep. J. 25, 58, Dan. 9 iii. 44,
2 M. ix. 8, xv. 10, 3 M. v. 26). A also has yv^v Jd. xv. 8 A
(cf. dvTiyi>T]fj.ia> CPR 78, 221 — 6 A.D.), olyov I K. V. $,' yapirav
Prov. xii. 14, hdyvovres Hb. ii. 7. N appears to read diroypv^a
in W. vi. 22 (see Swete) : D has ywrjyos Gen. x. 9. The inter-
equivalent of both demotic g and demotic k. Demotic has no sign for d:
t and 8 correspond to demotic t. (2) In Sahidic the consonants tr and ^.,
along with a few others, are rarely used except in Greek words (Steindorff,
Koptische Gramm. p. 7). (3) In Greek papyri instances occur of inter-
change of k and y (not due, as in Attic yva.<pdov, to the influence of a
neighbouring consonant) and of r and 5.
1 Mayser 169 f. The initial 7 is found already in an Attic Inscription
of iv/B.C. (•yvcup&ov) Meisterhans 74.
2 Mayser 226 f. In ii/A.D. the standing formula in the papyri Kadairep
iy oLktjs begins to be written Kaddirep eK BIktjs.
3 Is. (xiv. 29 Ar and five times in X: xxx. 6, xlviii. 19, xlix. 15, lxi. 9,
Ixv. 23), Prov. xxiii. 18 A, Dt. vii. 13 F vid . The papyri have both forms.
102 The Consonants [§ 7, 5 —
change of k and y, in which Thumb traces the influence of
Egyptian pronunciation {Hell. 134), only comes to the front in
illiterate papyri of i/A.D. (Mayser 170) 1 .
6. r > K. The reverse change is represented in A by ktjv
( = yr) v ) I K. v. 4, fjKOvfievos 3 K. ix. 5 { = i)yovp€vos B : Heb.
"upon the throne"), Kopyias 1 M. iv. 5. X has Xim (=Xtyei)
Zech. i. 3, aKoXXiapeBa Is. xxv. 9. B has ^vrpoKnyXos 3 K.
vii. 24 fer, 29 (A -yavXos correctly from yauXds "a milk-pail").
Familiarity with the native country of the founder of Alexandria
might account for the appearance of Megiddo as yiaKe8a>v
4 K. xxiii. 30 B, MaiceSSo) ib. ix. 27 A. One instance which
appears with some frequency, ttukis for -n-ayis "a trap" or "snare,"
is partly due to the fact that it is often used to render the
Heb. n3 which has the same meaning, though the form occurs
where other Hebrew words are rendered : B has ira<is twice
( = ns in both places) Jos. xxiii. 13. Hos. v. 1, X has it 13 times
viz. Tob. xiv. 10 bis and 11 times in SP 2 : as against these
15 passages there are 47 where wayis is read by all the uncials.
7. X > K (KX). Confusion between aspirate and tenuis is
common in LXX and in the papyri when 6 follows : in the
uncials alteration of aspirate to tenuis is also met with before
X, p, v.
'EK0p6s (found in a papyrus of 118 B.C., Teb. 5, 259) occurs
sporadically in each of the three main uncials, B (Mic. iv. 10,
vii. 10), X (Na. iii. 11, 13) and A (Job xxxiv. 26, 2 M. x. 26):
similarly A has eKOpevaai 2 M. x. 26, X 'dudta-ros 4 M. v. 27. In
X and A we more frequently meet with the spellings, paralleled
in post-Ptolemaic papyri, eK^Bpos -ia -aiveiv : so once in B # ,
Bar. iv. 25 (this portion of the book was written in i/A.D.).
'Etcdes for e'x&f? stands in the A text in 1 K. xiv. 21, xix. 7,
2 K. iii. 17, Job e xxx. 3.
MokXos is confined to the B text which has 16 examples of it
to 19 of po)(\6s : N has dvapoKXevovres 4 M. x. 5. KXi8cov occurs
in Sir. xxi. 21 A and Is. iii. 20 X. 'Ek paXaxria (for aixp-) and
1 The earliest examples I have noted are as follows :
K>y i/A.D. yvpiov BU 975 (45 A.D.), irarpiyiis and evdoyl ( = -/cet)
BM ii. 154 (68A.D.).
ii/A.D. ypeaypa BM ii. 191, wpoyirai ( = -xet.Tai) BU 153.
7>/c i/A.D. bpoXoKu) BU 189 (? 7 — 8 A.D.), nacrTpoKvrpjuo ib. 975 (45 A.D.).
ii/A.D. ewLcrrpaTriKuv ib. 587, dpxvpiov ib. 416, SiaL^Kpaxpe ( =8Uyp.)
ib. 662, vrpaKwybs ( = v5pay.) ib. 71, 7]Kopa.Kapev ib. 153,
' AKpiKovXas BM ii. 189.
2 Between ^ x. 6 (where X is joined by R) and xc. 3: at the beginning
and end of the book (St' ix. 16, 30, cxviii. no etc.) X unites with the other
uncials in reading 7raY/s.
§ 7, 12] The Consonants 103
cognate forms occur nine times in N. B has XvKvias Sir. xxvi. 17,
A koXkov N. xxxi. 22 (Swete ed. 2 App.).
Kircoj' 1 occurs in B* in Ex. xxviii. 35, xxxvi. 35, in N* in
Is. iii. 16, 24, xxxvi. 22.
8. Transposition of the aspirate or repetition in the second
syllable is seen in KvBpa (lon\c)=x^ T P a l K. ii. 14 B, Sir. xiii. 2 N
(so KvdpoTTobes Lev. xi. 35 BF) and x^P a N. xi. 8 F, Na. ii. 1 1 N :
kv6. and x^ T - m Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 184. (Kidav, \ l ^^ v of
the papyri are absent from LXX.)
9. K — X. 'Ek is occasionally written e'x before 6 x $ m
Attic inscriptions and Ptolemaic papyri 2 . So in the uncials
(1) f'x^fVfi W. xi. 14 NAC (RV m s 'cast forth in hatred'' un-
warrantably assumes a word e'x0eo-is=i'xdpa : the papyri show
i'xOeo-is ?x^ € f xa etc -> Mayser 228), e'xdeo-pos 4 M. v. 14 X, ('x8(s
(=? K €ff ) Dan. e vi. 8 B*A : (2) ex Xappdv Gen. xxix. 4 A, e'x
Xfipdppov Lev. xxiii. 40 A. Other examples of irregular x are
el'xoo-t 3 K. ix. II A, \ixp-o)p.h>ovs W. xi. 18 A (not from Xixpav
'to lick,' cf. XiKprjOcvres v. 20: but the exact meaning of the
passage is doubtful), -^exadai' Cant. v. 2 X, xaXXiTrais 4 M.
xvi. 10 A* vid .
10. X>r. This change is unrepresented in the Ptolemaic
papyri : in the LXX it appears, mainly in late MSS, in two
pairs of words: (1) 8payp.i) in V (2 M. iv. 19, x. 20, xii. 43:
3 M. iii. 28 : in the last passage A has 8payxp-ds) and 8i8payp.ov
in F (N. iii. 47: Jos. vii. 21) and once in A (2 Es. xx. 32):
(2) in X alypaXaros Na. iii. 10, alyp.a\axria Jer. xxv. 19: this MS
usually has e/c^aXwro? etc. (see above).
11. The dentals. The interchange of t, 8, 6 is cha-
racteristic of Egyptian Greek, probably on account of the
difficulty which natives of the country found in distinguishing
between the sounds represented by these letters 3 . In the
circumstances the examples in the LXX uncials are fewer
than might be expected.
12. T and A. The only examples noted of interchange
(common in papyri, mainly illiterate, from ii/B.C.) are (1) Trdvftts
4 K. xxiv. 16 B*, av8a> = avT(a I Es. iii. 5 B*, Kacrai8(pmv Zech.
iv. IO X* (so KaviMpiva BU I036, 15, 108 A.D.): (2) BfKardpxovs*
1 So in an Attic Inscription of iv/B.c. and in papyri, mostly post-
Ptolemaic : the Ptolemaic documents usually have x ir & v (or the Ionic
Kiduv), Mayser 41, 184.
2 Meisterhans 106, Mayser 228.
3 Thumb Hell. 134.
4 Due, perhaps, to the analogy of 5e/car6s.
104 The Consonants [§ /, 12 —
1 M. iii. 55 K* (so in papyri of iii/B.C, PP ii. 13 (1) and 4 (1)
and (2), not quoted by Mayser : benddapxas is read by BAF in
the three Pentateuch passages).
13. T and e. Uncertainty as to whether the aspirated
letter should be used or not is specially evident in words
containing two aspirated letters or one aspirated and one
tenuis. 'AvcxpdXavros -(pa\di>Tu>p,a is read by the uncials in
L. xiii. 41 ff.: the papyri of iii B.C. fluctuate between this and
dva4>d\ai>6os, which is probably the older form (Mayser 177 f.).
KoXoKwOa has the best authority in Jon. iv. 6, 7, 9, 10: koXo-
kvvtu is read by A (Q) : ko\okvvttj is the Attic form according
to Phrynichus (Rutherford NP 498) : similar fluctuation in the
papyri.
(i) Further examples of insertion of aspirate. KdXXwdpov
is certain in L. xxiii. 40 (BAF), and probably (p6j3r]6pov should
be read in Is. xix. 17 with B* ((po^rpov cett.) as in Luke xxi. 11
(WH with BD). The following are due to attraction of a second
aspirated letter : Kado-rrio-dev Zech. vi. 6 B*X*, fiadpdxovs Ex.
viii. 9 F. Mao-06s for paaros is read by A in Is. xxxii. 12,
Lam. ii. 20, by Q in Ez. xvi. 4 (the reverse, or for ad, is frequent
in Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 179). (ii) Examples of omission.
The 2nd pers. of the 2 aor. irnperat. pass, has its termination in
-rt (for -0i), like the 1 aor. imperat. pass.: ivrpdir^n Sir. iv. 25
B*AC (-t}0i NB b ), xaf"? 1 " 1 Tob - xiii - ! 3 B * A - Assimilation to
preceding r may account for KciToprwdr) 2 Ch. xxix. 35 B* ivravra
4 K. ii. 2 A, 2 M. xiii. 6 V. Nex wr « Ls. xxxix. 2 X* (transliteration
of nriDJ : i'fx w ^« cett.).
14. A and ®. Under this head come the forms ou#ei?,
/A^et?, which have already been considered in the Introduction
(§ 5> P- 5 8 ff-)- They are not peculiar to Egypt: for some
centuries they enjoyed a wide currency in the kolvt] and then
disappeared again in the first two centuries of our era. That
they are not due to mixture of ovre and ovSi is shown by the
fact that the fern. ovStfxia remains unaltered. Their explana-
tion lies in a coalescence of 8 with the aspirate of els to form
15. There is a curious distinction between the late deriva-
tives from oi30eis, ouSeis. Each form had a progeny of its own.
These derivatives are apparently unattested outside Biblical
1 See Meisterhans 104, Mayser 180 ff., Schweizer 112 ff.
§7. 1 6] The Consonants 105
and ecclesiastical Greek 1 and are unrepresented in certain
portions of the LXX, e.g. the Pentateuch, Isaiah and Job
(excluding ®) 2 . Ovdeis produced (1) i£ov9evew (-rj/xa), while
owlets produced (2) i£ov§ev6u> (-(D/jLa -wo-is). Two rarer and
doubtful forms, due to mixture, are (3) i£ov8eveiv, (4) e£ov-
Oevovv. (1) must have been coined while ovdzU was still in
vogue, probably in the earlier part of ii/B.c. : it is preferred by
literary writers, including the translator of Proverbs (though
he wrote ouSei's) : it is the form used by Luke and Paul in
N.T. (2) apparently came later, when ouSeis had begun to
reassert itself: it is the form used in the later LXX books.
1 Kingdoms uses both (1) and (2), in juxtaposition in viii. 7 B
ov <re l^ovQevrjKafTLv, aAA' rj i/xe i£ov$€vu>Ka<Tiv. In Sirach (the
Greek of which was written during the period of transition
from ou#€is to ovScts) all four forms are attested.
The evidence for the verbs is as follows :
(1) 'Egovdfveir 1 K. ii. 30, viii. 7 (7 A), x. 19 B: Prov. i. 7:
Wis. iii. 11, iv. 18 : Sir. xix. 1, xxxiv. 31 B : Am. vi. 1 : Jer. vi. 14:
Dan. O iv. 28 : 2 M. i. 27, and occasionally as a v.l. elsewhere.
(2) 'Egov8fvoi>v Jd. ix. 38 B : 1 K. viii. 7 B, x. 19 A, xv. 9, 23 fa's,
26 bis, xvi. 1,7:2 K. vi. 16, xii. 10 : 4 K. xix. 21 A : 1 Ch. xv. 29
2 Ch. xxxvi. 16 B: Jdth xiii. 17: ¥ 18 times: Job xxx. 1 BC
Eccl. ix. 16 : Cant. viii. 1 BN, 7 B : Sir. xxxiv. 22 NAC, 31 N, xlvii. 7
Zech. iv. 10: Mai. four times: Dan. xi. 21 : 1 M. iii. 14 NA.
(3) 'E£ov8ev(h> 4 K. xix. 21 B: Ez. xxi. 10, xxii. 8 BQ :
Sir. xxxiv. 22 B : Cant. viii. 1 A, 7 A.
(4) 'E^ovdevovv is read by B in ^ xliii. 6, 1. 19, by A in
Sir. xxxiv. 31, by X in Jdth xiii. 17.
16. The labials. II > B. 'A/i./3Acua;/m, d/xfiXaKia. (cf.
Doric dfji(3XaKelv) s are the forms attested by the uncials in the
only passages where the words occur, Dan. © vi. 4, 3 M. ii. 19.
1 Plutarch has €~!;ov8evlfa, and Qovdevlfa is cited by LS from a
Scholiast on Aristophanes.
2 These books use other verbs to render DND, i"lT2 e.g. dweideiu,
a<pi<TTa.vai, inrepidelv, (pavXlpeiv, airavaiveadai, airenre'ii', airowoieicrOat., airap-
veicrdat etc.
3 And cf. the fluctuation between 'Afj.Trpa.ida. 'AfippaKia in Attic
inscriptions of iv/B.c, Meisterhans 77.
106 The Consonants [§7, 16 —
B > II. X has nappa (=(3oppa) Jer. i. 14, A tt poir\rjTais
( = 7rpo(3\rjTfs) 4 M. xiii. 6.
17. <£ > II. X has o-n-6v8v\os tK(nrov8vXi(eiv in 4 M. x. 8,
xi. 18 (Ionic and in some kolvt) writers, e.g. Strabo : Cronert 85) :
A keeps the Attic form with acp, and so all the uncials in
Lev. v. 8. {2ir6yyos, cnrvpts, which show similar fluctuation,
are absent from LXX.) 'laxrrjcp in Hellenized form appears in
the uncials as 'ldicrrjcpos and 'Icocr^Tros : the latter form has
Ptolemaic support and was invariably used by the historian
Josephus of himself and of the patriarch.
18. II — <£. 2kvI\J/ has cases cruvlfpa crK.v'i(pfs in Ex. viii. 16 ff.
in BA(F) (with variants a-ievines and Kvl<p(s F, crvicpav A), and
the same forms appear as variants in ¥ civ. 31, W. xix. io,
where the B text has the more regular o-Kv(e)~i7res, a-Kv(e)'i7ra.
The two forms go back to iii/B.C. (v7roo-Kvnros, inroaKvKpos,
Mayser 174).
In the case of (pdrvrj 1 . (parvovv, (paTvapa (which have pre-
ponderant authority) individual MSS exhibit a variety of
spellings with transposition or loss of aspirate, transposition
of the first two consonants, and substitution of p for v :
(i) naOvr] Jl. i. 17 X. (2) nddpr] Job vi. 5 X, xxxix. 9 X. (3) e'rci-
(pvcocTfv 3 K. vii. 40 A. (4) TTffpaTpeopiEva Ez. xli. 15 B, (par-
pcopciTa Am. viii. 3 B, Zeph. ii. 14 B. (5) TrarpvpaTa Cant. i. 17 X.
19. B and M. The labial and nasal are occasionally
interchanged, mainly when flanked by vowels and in the
neighbourhood of a liquid or another nasal. (1) Alteration of
/3 to p. is seen in the reading of A e(p' i]pa>v in 2 M. iv. 12, a
corruption of e'</»//3<oi' which V reads (cf. v. 9 e<pf)(3iav) : also in
2avapdarrapos I Es. ii. II BA* (= Shesh&izzar), evcrepiav
(=evaef3fiav) 4 M. xv. 3 X. Assimilation causes poXipos (=p6Xi-
fios, p6\vj38os) in Jer. vi. 29 B, fioXifiov in Sir. xxii. 14 A 2 .
(2) The converse change is more frequent 3 . Teppwdos, apparently
the oldest form for the turpentine tree (in LXX thus only in
Gen. xiv. 6 E, xliii. 1 1 F), develops into reptpwdos (B 5 out of
7 times, A 2/7), and thence to repffiwdos read by all the uncials
1 Thumb {Hell. 71) conjectures that trddfrj is an Ionism taken over by
the KOiffj. This is the form which has survived in modern Greek waxvl
( = wadvlov) with Asiatic varieties wadeviv wavdiv wadipiv (ib. 8r). LS suggest
derivation from \/IIAT (^areo^ai).
2 LS quote 7rept/3oXtj3uJ<ra( from a Rhodian Inscription.
3 Attic Inscriptions show fia.pvdp.evoi ( = p.apv.) and fluctuation in 2ep-
jauXta (Sep/3.), 'AdpcLpvTrjvos (A5pa/3.), Meist. 77. "Pvfi-qv = pvpr)v is the
only Ptolemaic example cited by Mayser 199. TeppaviKdv is attested in
Rhodes and Asia Minor, Nachmanson 82. The proximity of p in all these
examples is noticeable.
7, 2o] The Consonants 107
in Isaiah (i. 30, vi. 13), and four times elsewhere (by E, A, NA).
In the case of a-rlpi, a pigment for the eyelids, and <TTip{p.)'i^eiv,
the forms with (3 receive slightly better support (cf. Lat. stibium):
arifiijer. iv. 30 BX (a-ripj] A, are Ipi Q), eo-ri/3i'£bu Ez. xxiii. 40 BAQ,
but eaTifi.L(raTo 4 K. ix. 30 B* (/3 in AB ab ). 'Ava fSitrov I K. vii.
12 A, oIkov(Hvt}v Is. xiv. 26 X, fi(\ri (=p.e\r}) 4 M. X. 20 X.
II is converted to p in poipawes ( = Troip(i>es) Jer. x. 21 A.
20. The liquids. In the vulgar language from the
Hellenistic period down to modern Greek (which has e.g. aSep^o's
rjp6a epTi-tSa) p replaces A, especially before consonants : in-
stances occur, also, of the reverse change in the kolvt] where
no consonant follows 1 . Two examples of the interchange
appear to have become stereotyped: o-iKvrjkaTov "a cucumber-
bed " (from IXavvw = " plant ") becomes o-iKv-qparov (so in the
only LXX passages, Is. i. 8, Ep. Jer. 69 with variants with v
in the first syllable) : conversely Kpifiavo<; (the Attic form
according to Phrynichus), a small covered cooking-vessel,
always appears as kAi/Wos in LXX (as previously in Ionic,
Hdt. 11. 92). The papyri support the LXX in these two
instances (Mayser 188). In the following passages the inter-
change affects the meaning. In 1 Mace, the word <pdAay£
which should certainly be read in all five passages, in four of
them has a v. 1. cpd.pa.yt; in one or other of the uncials (vi. 35 A,
where Swete retains <pdp., 38 V, 45 A, x. 82 n* (V)). In the
same book (1 M. ix. 42) the reading of N et? to e'Aos tov
'IopSarow (cf. v. 45) must be preferred to eis to opos of AV :
the vulgar pronunciation and the influence of opos in vv. 38
and 40 have produced opoc out of eAoc. In Sir. xxii. 18
the converse change has occurred : it is the x"-P aK€? (B**) or
" pales set on a high place " that cannot stand against the
wind, not the x a 'At/ces (AC), "pebbles" or "rubble."
The MSS yield the following further examples : (1) A> P :
olvocppvyd Dt. xxi. 20 B, fiepTi(oi> Is. xvii. 3 N*, dpyrjpd Jer. x. 19
N*, edpacrev Job xx. 19 A (= edXaaev cett.), x a pftdvr] Sir. xxiv. 15 A
1 Mr W. E. Crum tells me that in several Sahidic sub-dialects the two
consonants are confused.
io8 The Consonants [§ 7, 20 —
and x a $P'* vr l Ex. xxx. 34 A (for ^aX/Sav/; = !"13 j?n)) 'Ape pa-dp
Dan. 9 i. 11 and 16 A (= ns^on) : (2) P>A: (paXerpas
Jer. xxviii. 1 1 B* eantXas Is. xxi. 13 X*, nXipdrav ¥ cxviii. 102 X*,
KaXxapvs I Es. i. 23 A (=B«03TD), (f)Xovpdv I M. xi. 66 A.
21. The spirants a- £. Z t which in classical times was
probably pronounced like zd, in the Hellenistic period had the
weaker sound of voiced ^ (as in ' those '), as is shown by the
substitution of f (or o-£) for cr, especially before /3 and p. 1 . X has
{p-vpva five times (Cant. iii. 6, iv. 6, 14, v. 13, Sir. xxiv. 15) and
once £o-p.npdybov Sir. xxxv. 6 : elsewhere all the uncials have
o-pvpva, apdpayoos. The same change appears in the form
£i(3vvr), "a spear," attested by all the uncials in Is. ii. 4, Jer. vi. 23
(also Mic. iv. 3 AQ*, where it is a gloss from the Isaiah passage) :
Judith alone keeps o-ifivvt], i. 15 B*X* (altered to £i/3. in A and
correctors of B and X) : this foreign word of doubtful extraction
appears outside the LXX in a variety of forms, avfiivr), (rtyuvrj
etc., but it is clear that the older form had initial a 2 .
Attic gvv for a-vv survived after 400 B.C. only as a literary
affectation and is unrepresented in LXX 3 . X writes aW/xIXas- for
Ms o-plXat; Na. i. 10.
22. Insertion of Consonants. A remarkable feature
of the koivt] (or rather, excepting one instance, of local varieties
of the Koivrj) is the tendency to insert the nasal /x before a
labial (/3 or tt), especially when the labial is followed by another
consonant, usually a : in other words /xif/ replaces if/.
23. One instance is distinguished from the rest by its
greater frequency : it also appears to owe its origin, in part
at least, to another cause. The use of A^/ai/'oju.cu (for At^o/aou)
together with cognate forms i\.TJp.<p87]i>, (aro^A^/xi/as, (dva)-
XrjiATrreos etc. became for a considerable period universal.
The papyri and the later uncials enable us to distinguish three
periods, (i) In the Ptolemaic age, from iii/ to i/B.c, both the
classical Xyij/ofxac and the newly-introduced Xijp.il/ojxai were
1 Meisterhans 88 (Attic examples from 329 B.C.), Mayser 204, 209 : the
latter's suggestion that <rj" in avaai;r)Tr)aa.s etc. is intended to mark off the
syllables more clearly will not suit initial <r^ in the above instance.
2 Sturz de dialecto Macedonica 46 f.
3 £vvupl5os, written by a seventh century corrector of X in Is. xxi. 9, is
the only trace.
§ j, 23] The Consonants 109
employed, the former slightly preponderating 1 . (2) Under
the Empire, from i/a.d. until after iv/A.D., A^/a^o/acu and its
kin are uncontested, having driven the classical forms off the
field 2 . (3) The reappearance of the latter in the uncials of
the Byzantine epoch and in the correctors' revisions of the
older uncials suggests that the /j. forms again went out of use
between vi/ and viii/A.D. 3
Now the orthography attested in the three oldest LXX
uncials is that of the second period, that is to say, the classical
forms are practically absent. If, as is suggested by the Ptole-
maic papyri, the autographs contained both \rnx\pofxai and
Xrjij/ofxat, scribes of the Roman period have produced uni-
formity by writing the former throughout.
There are some 450 examples (including the compounds)
where the /x forms occur in all three of the main uncials or in one
or two of them. On the other hand, examples of forms like
\r)\j/ofxcu in the original script of B, X and A do not amount to a
dozen in all : B has 3, one doubtful (Mic. vi. 16, Is. ii. 4 vicl , Jer.
xxxi. 7), N has 3, one doubtful (Zech. xi. 7, Is. x. 29 fort , Jer. xli. 3),
A 5 (Jd. vii. 5 Xtj^u [read Xa\^r/ and contrast M^j] ib.], 1 K. xxv.
11, Jer. xli. 3, Ez. xlv. 18, Sir. iii. 24 : in 2 M. v. 20 KaraXijcpdels
is probably a case of itacism = -Xicp&eis)*. The classical forms
become more frequent in later MSS and corrections of MSS 5 ,
occurring sporadically in C (v/a.D.), T (vii/A.D.) and r (viii/ix/A.D.),
constantly in Q* (vi/A.O.) in Min. Proph. and Isaiah (in Jer.,
except xxxi. 1,41, and in Ez. they are due to correctors), always
in Cod. 87 of Daniel (ix/A.D.), and nearly always in V (viii/ix/)
and B b (probably xiv/a.d.).
1 Mayser 194 f.
2 Cronert 66 asserts "nullum reperiri in Berolinensium corpore exemplum
nasali carens." The huge Berlin collection consists mainly of papyri from
i/ to iv/A.D.: I have noted one example wanting the nasal, BU 1060. 30
irpo<75ia.\i]\(f>dtvTos (14 B.C.): J. H. Moulton (CR xv. 34) adds one
instance of ii/A.D. where the /a has heen afterwards written above the line.
The only other examples dated A.D. which I have noted are BM ii. 276. 4
wpo<reiK\rj<p6ai (15 A.D. ), OP iv. 724. 8 f . Xri^ofiai, X^i/^ (1 55 A.D.). "Zvv\-qft5T)v
FP 21. 7 (134 A.D.) is differentiated by the 5 following the labial.
3 So Cronert 67, who fixes the date of their disappearance from the
living language at about the end of viii/A.D.
4 F (iv/v/A.D.) has none (always \rj/x\f/o^.ai etc.).
5 Cf. Gregory Prol. 72 for a similar distinction in the MSS of the N.T.
iio TJie Consonants [§7,24 —
24. Apart from these forms from Xa/x(3dveiv the LXX
contains only four instances of words showing insertion of
p. before \p, all in Cod. A, viz. Xdmpaaiv (for Xdxpacnv) Jd. vii. 7,
Kafx\pa.Kr}<; "a flask," 3 K xvii. 12, xix. 6 (from kolttto), cf. Lat.
capsa: elsewhere A unites with B («) in writing naip.), dvTa-
lALfJuf/LV (— diTOifxenj/a') ty cxviii. 112, dvaKv (x\pai Job X. 15.
25. The origin of this inserted nasal has not yet been
finally decided: Thumb {Hell. 136) thinks it unnecessary to
assume a uniform explanation for all the instances. A-j/xipofxai
may be a mixture or compromise between Attic Xrjxf/o/jiai and
Ionic Xdfjuj/o/jiaL 1 (which retained both the a and /*. of the
present stem) or it may be an independent formation due to
the same phonetic law which produced the other nasalised
Koivrj forms. These other forms (av/jul/eXtov etc.) are specially
characteristic of parts of Asia Minor (Ka//,7ra8o/a'a, IIa/x<jf)/\a-
yoVcs are attested) and Dieterich (Untersttch. 92 ff.) traces their
origin to that region. Egypt, however, yields examples other
than \->j(jnJ/ofji.aL, and Thumb (op. at.) suspects the influence
of Egyptian pronunciation : the four examples in the preceding
section which are peculiar to A may be taken as supporting
the Egyptian origin of that MS.
It should be added that the older Attic, like the LXX,
shows fluctuation in the use of the nasal in TrL(fx)wXr)fxi, ttl(ijl)-
Trpr/ixL, and in some proper names (TXr/(/A)7rdA.e / u.os etc., Meist.
84).
26. The combination /xi/^ recurs in another instance, where
the /, not the m, is the intruder, viz. in the name ^afxif/wv
( = jK'DC'X which is always so written in Judges (B and A
texts) 2 .
1 The Ionic form occurs once in a papyrus of c. 250 B.C. TrapaXd/u.-
\f/«rdaL (Mayser 195), in the LXX in Job Q xxvii. 21 C a.va\a.n\j/eTai 8-
avrbv Katicrujv. It is noticeable that the Hellenistic -Xc/j.-rrdvcj for -Xeiirw
(§ 19, 3) appears to be of Ionic origin (Hippocrates).
2 Schmiedel (W.-S. 64) compares Lat. sumo sumpsi.
§ 7) 2 9] The Consonants 1 1 1
27. As euphony requires the insertion of -k between p.
and cr, so between p. and p there is a tendency to insert another
labial, /3 (cf. p.(ar)p.(3pta = fjLto-rjfxepia). Ma/xfipi] (n~OD) is written
by the uncials in Genesis, Zap/?p(€)i renders both n?DT and "noy :
in other names there is fluctuation, as between 'A/xfipd/x (-dv)
and ' ' kp.pdp. (D1DJ?) 1 .
Ezra (xity) in LXX becomes "Eo-pas ('Eo-pa) in B, "E£pas
fE£pa) in A, "Eo-8pas ('Eo-opa') in N 2 . Probably the 8 in the
last form, familiarised by its adoption in our Apocrypha, is
euphonic, like the /? in Map.f3pi] : but it is conceivable that
<t8 is used to represent Heb. T 3 with a reminiscence of the
old pronunciation of £ izd), see 2 1 above.
X inserts a nasal before 5 in Jl. i. 6 ov8ovres=o8., ¥ cxxxix. 2
av8iKOV=a8.
28. Omission of Consonants. Under this head we
have to deal with the omission of consonants, y in particular,
(1) between vowels, (2) in other positions, and we are brought
into contact with some peculiarities of Greek as pronounced
by Egyptians.
29. The curious phenomenon of the omission of inter-
vocalic y suggests that the guttural, in this position at least,
was pronounced as a spirant, with the sound of y or {g)^.
1 The nasal and liquid are sometimes separated by a: N. xxvi. 20 B
— afxapatx ~afj.apavei, 1 Ch. xxvii. 18 A 'A/xapi.
2 "Ea-Spas in B in the subscriptions to 1 and 2 Esdras, which are therefore
later than the books themselves : also once in the body of the work,
1 Es. viii. 19.
3 Cf. 'Ea5p(e)l BA, 'EffSpeiKdv 1 Ch. ix. 44 B, 'EtrSpt^X BSQ, 'EaSp(a)ri-
\wv BSA (^NIPT 1 ' Jezreel), in all of which cS corresponds to ?• On the
other hand in 4 K. xix. 37 it answers to D: 'Eaopdx B = 'Eo0p&x A = MT
TID3-
4 As in modern Greek : Thumb Handbuch 1 . Conversely in the papyri
(Mayser 167 f. ) it is occasionally inserted between vowels, seemingly to
avoid hiatus: vyi(y)aivui, /c\d(7)uj = /cXatw, apxi{y)epevs etc. In papyri of
iii/ and ii/B.C. an t is interpolated for the same purpose between the
vowels o and 77: j3o(i)i)8e'iv, 6y5o(i)7)Koi'Ta (Mayser no).
112 The Consonants [§ 7, 29-
In the case of one word, oAi(y)os, the omission of y in writing
began c. 300 B.C. and spread over a wide area in the Greek-
speaking world 1 . Apart from this and one or two other words
the usage was apparently restricted to Egypt 2 .
The uncials B, K and A always write o'Xiyos, but in two
derivatives — 6\iyovv (a Hellenistic creation, perhaps coined by
the translators) 3 and 6Aiyoo-Tos — the y is omitted, four times
in all, by the original scribe of B: Jd. x. 16 wXlwOyj, 4 K.
iv. 3 oA.iw'07/s, 2 Es. xix. 32 6\lw6t]T(d ("B* vid "), Is. xli. 14
O/VlOCTTOS 4 .
'Ay(e)ioxa 5 (so constantly in the uncials, see § 16, 7 :
dyrjoxa usually in Hellenistic writers), the perfect of ayw (con-
demned by Phrynichus, who prescribes rjx a )> * s probably another
instance of omission of "spirantic" y° ; ayr;yoxa appears in
Inscriptions.
30. The omission of intervocalic y in other instances,
usually between ev, av and a long vowel, appears to be a
peculiarity of Egypt during the Roman period : it is unknown
to the Ptolemaic papyri. In the LXX it is almost confined
to one section of « (Prophets : once in Proverbs), and the
1 Meisterhans 75 (Attic Inscr. show oXtos oXiapx'o. oXiwpew : also
<i>iaXei/s = <i>0'.): Mayser 163 f. : Schweizer 108 (who mentions as places,
other than Egypt, where 6\los is found Boeotia, Arcadia, Tarentum, the
Tauric Chersonese. Imbros, Pamphylia and the extreme East of the
Empire).
- Thumb, Hell. 134 f., distinguishes two groups: (1) the older forms
attested outside Egypt viz. oXios <I>idXevs (to which should be added Boeot.
'ui>v=4yd and perhaps 07170x0 pf. of &yw), (2) the ' Egyptian' forms (pevw =
<pevyu etc. In the latter he traces the native's difficulty in pronouncing y,
which in other instances produced in Egyptian Greek the alteration of 7 to
k (see § 7, 2 ff. above). In the earlier group it is curious to note that (adopting
the LXX form ayioxa.) the lost 7 was in each case preceded by 1.
3 The verb is confined in LXX to a late group of books.
4 As against these four passages there are eight and 18 respectively
where dXiyovv oXtyoffrds are written by all the uncials. Aquila is cited as
writing ciXiti^Tjo-ai' in Jer. xiv. 2.
5 The papyri have (as Dr J. H. Moulton informs me) 071770x0. HP 34
(iii/B.C ), oVydoxa Teb. 19 (ii/B.C.), 07^0x0 Teb. 124 (ii/B.C.) and d7<?wxa
(ii/— i/B.c). ....
6 The omission has been otherwise explained as due to dissimilation.
§ 7, 31] The Consonants 113
Prophetical portion of that MS or of a parent MS was there-
fore, presumably, written by an Egyptian scribe.
The examples are as follows : —
®eveiv in X occurs in Is. x. 18, xiii. 14, xvi. 3, xxii. 3, xxxi. 9,
xliii. 14, Jer. xxvii. 28, xxxi. 44, xlv. 19, Jon. i. 3 (cpouv =<pv\_yi\Lv),
Na. ii. 9 (<f)dvo\Tes sic), Prov. xii. 13 (enfavei). In all cases, except
Jer. xlv. 19 T7t(f)ev6To>v, the lost y is followed by a long vowel.
The y is written where a short vowel follows ((pevyere -era>
Jer. iv. 6, xxvi. 6, xxviii. 6, xxx. 8, xxxi. 6), less frequently before
a long vowel. B and A have no examples of loss of y in this
word.
Kpavr) for Kpavyr) is consistently written by the first hand of X
in the Prophetical books, 17 times including Jer. xxxii. 22 <avfjs :
the only exceptions (all in 'Jer. a') are Jer. iv. 19 where the MS
has Kpaytjv and viii. 19, xviii. 22, xx. 16 where it has the usual
form. On the other hand Kpavyr] is always written by this MS
in the historical and literary books (14 examples between 2 Es.
and Judith). B writes Kpavr] in Is. xxx. 19 (with X) and Ez. xxi. 22.
Zevrj for £evyrj Is. V. IO X*.
J E^pev6peva for -epeuy. is written by A in ^ cxliii. 13, and the
same MS in W. xix. 10 has the aorist e^pfvaaro formed as from
i^fpevecrdai. (X keeps y in this word, which however is not
found in the Prophetical portion.)
CAveeiyvcoo-Kov Job xxxi. 36 A, cf. 32 below.)
'AvoUl for avoiyei Is. 1. 5 X*.
Aet for Af'yei Zech. ii. 8 X* (cf. mod. Greek Xe'ei).
The weak pronunciation of intervocalic y occasionally pro-
duces its i?isertio7i in the wrong place 1 . X writes \iyovra for
Xeovres Jer. ii. 15 : hence too the mistaken reading attested by
BXA in Est. vii. 3 6 \6yos pov for 6 \aos pov (^fty).
31. While y is the consonant most frequently omitted
between vowels, there are certain others which are liable to
omission in a similar position. These are k (x), t, 8, A, o- (p, v).
Most of the instances occur again in the Prophetical portion
of Cod. K and doubtless reproduce the Egyptian pronunciation.
As a contribution to the study of Graeco-Egyptian phonetics
and as bearing on the history of the uncials, it may be useful
to collect them here.
1 Cf. papyri examples in note 4 on p. in.
T.
114 The Consonants K7.3 1 —
Examples of omission of intervocalic consona?its other than y.
k. X has TTpoDTOToa (= -toko) ¥ cxxxiv. 8. Cf. (? from
haplology) Siadrjs = 8iadi]K.r]s Zech. ix. 11, 8ios ( = 8iKaios) 2 Es.
xix. 33.
X- B has ciTreecrBe (= dir^.) Mai. iii. 7. Cf. the variants
A^u^at \|/-U(U -^oat in ¥ xxxvii. 8, and e^eav = e^)( €av Dt. xxi. 7 F.
T. X has aTrocrrae (= dirocrTciTai) Is. xxx. I, (rtor (= crtToy)
Hg. i. II, nadXonroi ( = Kar.) Zech. xiv. 2, <rwe(X(cr8r)crav (=-ereX.)
Job i. 5. B has a parallel to the last in dnoeXfo-dfjvai 1 Es. v. 70:
cf. Is. ii. 13 ptcipow h = fxfred>pcov. A has rovo ( = toi~to) Ex. ix. 5.
S. X has 7rcu|a (=7raISa) Is. xxvi. 16, ucap xlviii. 2 1, 'lovfj-iq
( = 'l8ovpala) Jer. xxix. 8. A likewise has 'lovpalas Lam. iv. 21.
(Conversely, as y is inserted in vyiyaiva etc. of the papyri, so is
8 in Trpaftec0v = 7rpqea)v Is. xxvi. 6 X.)
X. X has pe(o-a>=pe\€criv Job ix. 28, 8d\ciacrav Jer. xxviii. 36,
ftaaiecos xxxiv. 9, cf. fiaaia=@ao-iXea Jon. iii. 6. Similarly A has
fiaailws^-o-iXecos 2 K. XV. 3 and Kara/3uco = -/3<i\<w Ez. xxix. 5 :
V has avTirrdovs = -rrdXovs 3 M. i. 5 • B irovrrtipia ( = ttoXvjt.)
Sir. xxv. 6.
o\ X has 6 7ro/r;e = -r;orf Is. xii. 5 (cf. iroLrjes= iroirjcrai Jer. vi. 25
BXA), Kiddpiov = -urov xxiii. 16, Kp'uv = Kpi(riv xlii. 3, TrXr/lov
( — tt\t](t.) Jer. xxii. 13, oAtycofts ( = -&>o-et?) Hb. iii. 12. B has
e7riXevea8ai = eirf\fi>(Tf(T6aL i Es. iv. 49 (in the same section which
has the omission of r noted above) and Kpw=<piaiv Is. i. 17. A
has 8pav = 8pa(Tv N. xiii. 29, crvvfis=avveats Is. xlvii. 10 (cf.
avue\eis ¥ xxxi. 9 U).
p. A has /xteds for piepos 2 M. iv. 19.
fiandv. X has peyapr/oi'ijuiji ( = -p.fyaXoprjp.) Ob. 12, f (rcppayicr-
fieov Is. xxix. 1 1.
32. Of omission of a consonant in another position than
between vowels there are two examples which were universally
adopted. The second y in ylyvop.ai, yiytwu-Kw ceased to be
written after c. 300 B.C. ' : vulgar Attic, as attested by vase
inscriptions, had led the way 2 . r(e)uo//,ai y(€)uw/cw are all
but universal in the LXX uncials as in the papyri. The
classical spelling was revived by some of the Atticists.
Viyvopai in the leading uncials is confined to the A text of
1 and 2 Esdras, Job xl. 27 A, and to a unique example in B
(1 Es. vi. 33). A has it five times in 1 Esdras (from v. 43
1 Meisterhans 75, Mayser 164 f. The latter compares [g)natus, {g)nosco,
and assumes an intermediate stage when -yv- was written -w-.
2 Thumb Hell. 207.
§7.33] The Consonants 115
irapayiyv. to viii. 90 rjyvea-dco sic, clearly a corruption of TC to H :
in i. 30, iv. 16, vi. 33. vii. 3 yiv.) and nine times in 2 Esdras
(eyiv. only in xv. 18 with yiyv. ib.). It appears that among the
ancestors of A was a small volume comprising 1 and 2 Esdras,
written by an Atticizing scribe probably after ii/A.D.
Yiyvaxriuo appears sporadically as a v.l. of B, X, A in a wider
circle of books: 1 Ch. xxviii. 9 B: 1 Es. ix. 41 A: Est. iv. 11 A,
C 5 A, vi. 1 A: Job? xxxi. 36 A (ANEEir. for ANEnr. cf. 30
above), xxxvi. 5 BX : Tob. v. 14 A, vii. 4 A bis: Jer. xliii. 13 A:
Dan. 9 i. 4 B : 1 M. v. 14 X.
33. Other examples of omission by the original scribes
of the uncials of consonants in positions other than intervocalic
have their interest in the history of phonetics. They are not
to be treated as mere blunders. Here, as in the cases of
omission of intervocalic consonants, K again affords the majority
of the instances, but there are not a few in the other MSS, and
we cannot be so confident in all cases as to their " Egyptian "
origin. The omitted consonants are partly the same as in the
former case, partly different : omission of p, which does not
occur between vowels, is specially common here.
Omission of gutturals.
y. The y in the nom. of nouns ending in -yg gen. -yyos is
sometimes dropped, on the analogy, it would seem, of e.g. fidari^
-iyos. <J>i<pa£ is written by X in (Zech. xiv. 5 7rapa|), Is. Ivii. 5,
Jer. vii. 32, by Q in Is. lxv. 10, Xdpvt; by C in Job 8 xxxiv. 3.
(Conversely p-dariyt; appears in 3 K. xii. 24 r B : 2 Ch. x. 1 1 B,
14 B: Sir. xxiii. 11 X.) Similar omission before £ (k) is seen
in e\e'£ei Is. xi. 3 X, dvejjiXeKros Prov. x. 17 B.
Elsewhere omission takes place in the proximity of p or a
nasal. In X: o/j[y]^s x Jer. xxvii. 13, icped[y]pas lii. 18, <ara-
vevv[y]p.ai Is. vi. 5, 8rj[y]p.nra W. xvi. 9, e[y]i>a) Zeph. hi. 5.
In A: Te\e<riovp[y]ei Prov. xix. 4.
k. In X: {[icjcrrao-is' Zech. xiv. 13, (\^K](pev^a6ai Est. E 4.
In B: 8ie[K]/3oA>/ Ez. xlvii. II, eKXe[j<]rot I Ch. vii. 40: cf. tt/jco-
toto[ko]i' 2 Ex. xi. 5, d[i<a]dapTos Lev. xv. II. In A: (r[ic]vi(pav
Ex. viii. 18, cf. KaTa[K.a]\inrTov Lev. iv. 8. In F cf. o-u/x/SoAo-
[ko]ttcov Dt. xxi. 20.
1 The omitted consonant is inserted in square brackets throughout this
section.
2 This and some of the following examples may be merely cases of
haplology.
8—2
1 1 6 The Consonants [§ 7> 33 —
X- In X : eTe[x]07)<rav I Ch. xiv. 3. In C cf. ^[j^Jo-ou Sir.
xxx. 39.
34. Omission of dentals.
Two words uniformly appear without the dental throughout
the LXX. "ApKos replaces apKros and the older (Epic) p.6Xi$os
(or fi6\vj3os Ez. xxvii. 12 BAQ, Zech. v. 7 X) is used to the
exclusion of /xdXv^So? 1 .
r is omitted in A'iyvn[T]os in the X text of Jer. xxvi. 17, xlix.
14, li. 30 and in eo-JYJii' Is. xliii. II, 13 X (elsewhere the a is lost,
see below). B has Terap[r]ov Ez. v. 12. A has (W[r]i)Aa) Lev.
xvi. 14, o-Kr;7r[r]poi' Ep. Jer. 13 (cf. 8fv\ri\pa R. i. 4).
8 disappears after /3 (as in /xoXv/3[8]os) in pdjd[8]ov Zech. viii.
4 X. Cf. in F Sco[Se]Ka Gen. xliv. 32, e[8e]rai Ex. xii. 45, [8a]-
pdXeois N. xix. 9: and in D [St]Sco/xi Gen. xlviii. 22.
8 is dropped after the other aspirated letters x ( K ) <£• X has
eK[6]Xl\lrco Is. xxix. 2, dneK.a\v(p[8]r] liii. I, avT6x[8]o" Jer. xiv. 8.
A writes Kare<p[#]e(peTo 2 Ch. xxvii. 2. The omission in the
case of ex[6]pi>s seems to go back to an early copy of the Greek
Lamentations: Lam. i. 9 X, ii. 3 B, i. 7 A : A has this spelling
(expav) also in Mic. ii. 8, F in N. xxxv. 20, Q in Ez. xxxv. 5.
35. Omission of liquids.
X. X omits (in proximity of k and /3) : ecrit[\']fipvvas Is. lxiii.
17, cf. a-K[X]r]poKap8tav Jer. iv. 4, eVe^Aj//^?/ xli. 15, ei[X]icpi>
4 M. xi. 9: /3i,3[X]t'a> Jer. xxviii. 60, eK^[X]v(axriv Prov. iii. 10.
A has egrj[X]6es Ex. xxiii. 15, 7roXuo^[X]tas Job xxxix. 7, F has
d8f[X]<£(u Lev. xxi. 2.
p. Omission is frequent especially after the dentals t (err) 8
6 {p8). X has yaa-T
xviii. 20, xx. 16, tiar
p]L Is. xl. 11, (e7ri)o-r[p]e'\^ei etc. Jer. ii. 24,
_p\a>v ib. xxviii. 9, dpor[p]iaBricr€Tai xxxiii. 18,
€TrapvaT[p]l8((s) Zech. iv. 2 (with A), 12: Ke'<5[p]oi> Is. xxxvii. 24,
o-(p68[p]a Jer. ii. 10, Zech. ix. 9, Terpd8[p]axpoi' Job xlii. 11:
av8[p]a)iros Is. vi. 5, e'^6[p]os Jer. xx. 5. Loss of the second p in
op8[p]os 6p8[p]i£eii> is snared by X with the other uncials : so X
in Jer. vii. 25, xxv. 4, xxxiii. 5, xxxix. 33, xlii. 14, li. 4, Prov. vii.
18, xxiii. 35 : B in Ex. ix. 13, Hos. xi. 1 : A in Gen. xix. 2, Ex.
xxxiv. 4 : C in Sir. iv. 12. X has further ^tK[p]ds Is. xxii. 5, Jer.
xlix. 8, o-d[p]£ Is. xlix. 26, Kard[p]£et. etc. Jl. ii. 1 J, Zech. vi. 13,
ix. 10, fi[p]oi>xos Jl. i. 4, Na. iii. 15, (p[p]vaypa Jer. xii. 5, <tko[p]ttIov
4 M. xi. 10. B has also naT[p \apxov Is. xxxvii. 38, pir\_p]ov Ez.
xlii. 17, r[p]axeui Sir. vi. 20, dv8[p]es I K. xxix. 2, a(p68[p]a 2 Es.
xxiii. 8. A (besides eirapv<TTi8es, above) has tpv8[p]a r)pv8[p]o-
8avapeva Ex. XV. 4, xxxix. 21, ¥ CV. 7, e£ap8[p]os 4 M. ix. 1 3,
a[p](dypas Ex. xxxviii. 23, N. iv. 14, Jer. Iii. 18. F has plr[p]ai>
Lev. viii. 9, Q (rr[p]av0ia Jer. viii. 7 and C Karaacp[p]ayi(ei Job
xxxvii. 7.
1 Cod. A writes /x6Xt/35os in Ezekiel.
§7>37] The Consonants 117
36. Omission of <r occurs most often before t and v.
X has ya\jr~\Tpl Is. xxvi. 18, e[o-]rti/ Is. xxvii. 9, xxxi. 3, Zech. i. 9,
(i-ypo)[cr]rt9 Is. xxxvii. 27, clkov^o-^t^v Is. xxx. 30, in[o-]7rti' Is. liv.
12, 8ie[cr~\Traf}fx4i>ovs lvi. 8, /xo[o-]^oi' lxvi. 3, €kci[(t]tos Jer. xvi. 12,
xxviii. 6, I'envi^o-jKot ib. xxx. 15, eVifo-Jrdrqj/ xxxvi. 26, ^pr;[(r]ros
xl. 11. The omission of <x in the verb €K[o-]7rav is shared by X
with A : eK[(r]Tra(r6rivai Hb. ii. 9 XA, 6K[cr]7r(io-are Zech. xiii. 7 X, so
(in A) Am. ix. 1 5, ■*■ xxi. 10 (ARU), xxiv. 1 5 and (in R) V cxxviii. 6.
A has also 7rai8t![<r]»eai Gen. xii. 16, e$6Tri[<r]dei> (Epic) 4 K. xvii.
21, dTre[cr])(icrdr] 2 Ch. xxvi. 21, f[o-]<ppayio-#?7 Est. viii. IO: [a-jr/yos-
Ep. Jer. 10 AO has classical authority. B has 7rpocro^^i[o-]/xart
4 K. xxiii. 13, d7re[o-]x<<7#q 2 Ch. xxvi. 21 (with A). E has
e'pvTrvui[(r]0i] Gen. xli. 5 : F l[<r]x l 'u ( t> co vos Ex. iv. IO, eTTi[a]Tra<TTpop
Ex. xxvi. 36, ei>8o[a]dio)v Lev. viii. 16. V has [o-JxOXa I M. v. 51.
Less frequent is omission of labials (X has 7rapefj.[ft]o\rjs Is.
xxi. 8, i>7rep[/3]//o-ere Jer. v. 22, <V[n"]e^w Is. xvi. 9) and of
nasals: v is dropped by X in dvay[v]d>(TTj Jer. xxviii. 61, a-Tpu>p\y\i)
Job xli. 21, by B in f[v]ardvTos 1 Es. v. 46 (with A), uKa[v]dcu
Is. v. 6 (with Q), /3po[i/]r^? Is. xxix. 6, Troip\y~\iov Jer. xiii. 17, by
in Ez. xiii. 20 7Tf[i']raK oaiav.
37. Single and double consonants. Doubled con-
sonants in Attic Greek owe their origin to a fulness of pro-
nunciation given to some of them, particularly to liquids and
nasals 1 . From the Hellenistic period onwards (in Egypt
from about 200 B.C.) the tendency has been in the direction
of simplification, and in modern Greek, with the exception
of certain districts of Asia and the islands, the single consonant
has prevailed 2 . This phenomenon, together with the less
frequent doubling of simple vowels, appears to have arisen
from a shifting of the dividing-line between the syllables.
"AAjAos became ajAAo? and so aXo? : reversely the closing of the
open syllable in e.g. vrj\ao<; produced v^o-|o-o?. In the LXX
uncials the Attic forms are usual, with some exceptions in
Cod. N and in the case of pp (p), where there was fluctuation
even in the Attic period.
1 In Homer an initial X lengthened a preceding vowel (iroWa XKnTo/xevij
11. 6. 358).
2 1 numb Hell. 20 ff. From the diversity of practice in the modern
dialects he infers the existence of " geminierende und nichtgeminierende
Koti'Tj-Mundarten."
Ii8 The Consonants [§7, 38 —
38. The two following examples do not come under
the head of simplification.
KarapaKTr;? is always written with single p in the uncials
in accordance with the koivij derivation 1 of the word from
Kar-apatrcretv (not KajappayrjvaL).
Tevrj/xa (unrecorded in LS ed. 8) is a new Kowrj formation
from yivop.ai= "produce of the earth," "fruit," and is carefully
distinguished from yeW^/m, "offspring" (from yevvaw) 2 .
Tivrjpa (with irpa)ToyevT]fia) is common in LXX, always being
used of the fruits of the ground except in 1 Mace. (i. 38, iii. 45)
where it is applied to Jerusalem's offspring. Tewrj/xa appears in
Jd. i. 10 BA ( = " descendant "), Sir. x. 18 (yei'vrjpaa-iv yvvaiKcov) :
both books use yevr]pa= ii produce" elsewhere. In three passages
there are variants, but the difference in the spelling imports a
different meaning, (a) Gen. xlix. 21 ~Se(pBaXei, a-reXexos avei-
pevov, €ttl8i8ovs ei> ra> yevr]p,aTi (BZ?F) kc'iWos. The comparison
to a tree fixes the spelling : yevv^pari of A drops the metaphor.
(&) Job © xxxix. 4 (of the wild goats) diropprj^avaiv 70 reKva
avrcou, Tr\r]6vv8rj(T()VTat ev yevrjpari (BX), i.e. "they will multiply
among the fruits of the field," RV " in the open field " ("Q3) :
yewrjpari of A gives "13 its more familiar Aramaic meaning
"son" i.e. "they will abound in offspring." (c) W. xvi. 19. The
flame that plagued the Egyptians burnt more fiercely tva a&iKav
yrjs yevi'ipara (BC) Siacpdeipr). The contrast with the "angel's
food" in the next verse shows that the reference is to the
destruction of the "herb of the field" and the "tree of the
field" (Ex. ix. 25) : yewrjpara of XA refers to the Egyptians, who
themselves were struck by the hail (ibid.).
39. PP and P. The Attic rule was (to quote Blass)
that " p, if it passes from the beginning to the middle of a
word (through inflexion or composition), preserves the stronger
pronunciation of the initial letter by becoming doubled." But
exceptions are found in Attic Inscriptions from v/b.c. 3
In the LXX pp is usual in the simple verbs : p is fairly
frequent in the compounds. The same distinction is found
in the Ptolemaic papyri.
1 Strabo 667 (xiv. 4).
2 Cf. Deissmarm BS 109 f., 184, Mayser 214.
3 Meisterhans 95. Cf. Mayser 212/.
§7,4°] The Consonants 119
A distinction is also observable between groups of books.
In general it may be said that, while in certain verbs pp is
attested throughout, in others it is characteristic of the Pentateuch
and some literary books, while p appears in the later historical
books, in Psalms, in Jeremiah and Minor Prophets (in BX) and
in Theodotion.
"Appcoa-ros -eiv -la -rjp,a but evpcoaros, as in Attic, are constant in
LXX. So is (ppeSrjv (five times: Jon. iii. 7 ipiOrj X). 'P«?a> has
pp in the augmented tenses, but i^epvr]p.ev Is. lxiv. 6 BXAQ,
e^epv7]crai' I M. ix. 6 AXV (Jpurjcrav ¥ Ixxvii. 20 T). "Eppi]£;a
eppdyrjv etc. (including compounds) are usual : p in the simple
verb appears once only in the B text (2 Es. xix. 11), in com-
position it is strongly supported in Prov. xxvii. 9 Karaprj-ywrai
BXC and is read by BX in Jl. ii. 13, Na. i. 13, by B in 4 K. viii.
12, by X in Is. and Jer., by A in 1 K. xxviii. 17, 2 M. iv. 38.
'Eppi^coKa -era in Sirach : elsewhere (e'Dep/fwcra etc. "Eppt^a
eppifjLfiai etc. are usual, but ep(e)i\jfa and other forms with p are
uncontested in Dan. (viii. 7, 12) and (in composition) in
Job e xxvii. 22 and are strongly supported (usually by BX) in
Jer. and Minor Prophets : in the compounds p is more common
than pp. The perf. pass, loses the second medial p in Jer. xiv.
16 B, Bar. ii. 25 BAQ, while it sometimes takes on an initial p
(pipippai): Jd. iv. 22 B, xv. 15 B, Tob. i. 17 B (epipp-. A), Jdth. vi.
13 A (epip.p. B), Jer. xliii. 30 A (epipp. BXQ). 'PvecrOai has pp in
the augmented tenses in the Pentateuch (Exodus five times : v.
23 tpva-co AF), but epvaaade Jos. xxii. 3 1 BA : in the subsequent
books the MSS fluctuate between the two forms.
'Appafiwv seems to have been the older Hellenized form of
I my and is so written by all MSS in the three passages of
Genesis where it occurs (Gen. xxxviii. 17 f., 20) 1 .
40. Weakening of pp to p in words other than verbs and of
XX to X is mainly confined to X : C and V have examples of <r
for era.
X in the Prophets has ir6pu> and ir6pa>6ev (Is. x. 3, xxii. 3, xxix.
13, xlvi. 11 : Jer. v. 15, xxxviii. 3), /3optiv for jiopp. Is. xlix. 12 (so
in a papyrus of i/B.C, the only Ptolemaic example quoted by
Mayser of this form of simplification), nvpos for ivvppos Zech. i. 8,
vi. 2 (with A).
Weakening of XX to X (in papyri from ii/B.c, especially in
a'X[X]oy and derivatives) occurs in napaXdcrcrov Est. B 5 B*,
1 So in a papyrus of iii/B.C Papyri of later centuries write apafiwv
almost as often as dpp- : Mayser 40, J. H. Moulton CR xv. 33 b and
Pro/. 45, Deissmann BS 183 f.
120 The Consonants [§ 7, 40-
biaXdav. W. xix. 1 8 X, piraXda-a. 2 M. vii. 14 V, evuardXaKTOv 3 M.
v. 13 AV, cf. is€TaX\evofj.evrj W. xvi. 25 A. X has also dyaXiapa
Is. xvi. IO, li. 3, lxv. 18, dyaXidvdcu xxix. 19, arpayaXia lviii. 6,
peXcov ( = peXX.) lix. 5, aXa 4 M. iii. I, /3aXai/7"ioi/ Tob. viii. 2
(elsewhere in LXX. correctly fiaXXavTiov).
The single p in dneppipai V xxx. 23 B*X*U (so eppeipai in a
papyrus of iii/B.C, Mayser 214) seems due to the presence of
another double consonant (elsewhere epippm, above). X* has
(ipov Jer. v. 22.
Cod. V writes 8vaepr)s (SvcrfPelv) in 2 and 3 Mace, on the
analogy of evo-eftjs: so A once in 3 M. iii. 1. V further has
rapdaovras I M. iii. 5, C KaaiTtpov Sir. xlvii. 18.
Mutes are dropped in cra^drav Ez. xxii. 26 B*, avyvovs 2 M.
xiv. 31 A, veoTav 4 M. xiv. 15 A*V*.
41. There is one instance of doubling of single consonant
which the LXX contributes to the study of Greek orthography :
it is unrecorded in the grammars. In all the 21 instances
where the word occurs the classical 01^01 is written with double
p. either as olp.fx.ot or 6/j.p.oi (the two forms in conjunction in
Jer. li. 33, oixp.01 olfxpoi B*) : the class, form is limited (in the
three leading uncials) to 3 K. xvii. 20 A.
42. New verbs are coined, on the model of nepawvpn etc.,
in -wo* (§ 19, 2): fiewui (for /3atVw) in the A text, d-n-oKTeww (for
-KT£LV<li), a.TTOTlVVVW, (pOdvVU), ^VVVU) 1 .
'Ae'vaof and evaros retain the classical spelling (dewaot in
2 M. vii. 36 V: ewaros [in the corrector of the same MS] does
not deserve the recognition as a " LXX " form which Redpath
and Mayser accord to it).
B writes 'EXXvpalfta Tob. ii. 10 (elsewhere 'EXv/x.). Later
MSS afford : 7roXXvv (on the analogy of ttoXXtjv) Job xxix. 18 A,
dpvXXrjpa dpvXXtjdfirjv Job xvii. 6 C, xxxi. 30 C, davAXov 2 M. iv.
34 V, eXXarrov xii. 4 V.
B* has vfjaaos in Ez. xxvi. 18, xxvii. 6: H ftvpaar]? Job xvi. 16,
yeicro-os Jer. Iii. 22, (vpio-aKoi'Tts Lam. i. 6, rjaadev^aev ii. 8 :
A eppvo-o-io 3 M. vi. 6: C Trdcra-rjs Sir. xxxvii. 21, kXio-<tov
( = KXeiaroi>) xlii. 6: Q piao-yovaiv Hos. iv. 2.
Doubling of k, as in eKt-eXevo-erai Is. ii. 3 X, e<^oicru> Zech. v.
4 X, in the papyri appears to be not earlier than i/A.D. (ex^ova-iav
OP ii. 259. 18 of 23 a.d.). MoyyiXdXos, a late reading (QrB ab )
1 Cf. irlvvw in the corrector of Q : Is. xxiv. 9, xxix. 8.
§ 7, 44] The Consonants 121
in Is. xxxv. 6, is said (Thayer) to be derived not from poyis but
from the adj. fioyyos, which occurs, as Dr J. H. Moulton tells
me, in BM iii. p. 241. 16 (iv/A.D.).
43. Doubling of the aspirate. The incorrect doubling
of the aspirate where tenuis + aspirate should be written (xx>
08, <p<f> for k%, t8, ircf>) appears occasionally in the uncials : it
has good authority in some late books or portions of books.
(1) (p<p. 2a<p(pd>6 2 K. xvii. 29 BA, Jer. Iii. 19, 2a<f><f>dv
(2e<p<pdv) 4 K. xxii. 3 ff. BA, ~2a(p<pdd 4 K. xxii. 14 B ( = 2a(pdv A):
so K€(fxf)a>6eis Prov. vii. 22 A (kctt^). BX). On the other hand
Scnrcfieiv, 'Ancpeiv, 2an(pad8 are read by B in i Ch. vii. 12, 15,
Saircpois I M. ii. 5 XV (2«0#ovr A). (2) 66. MadOdv (Me66aviav)
4 K. xxiv. 17 BA, Ma66a6d, Ma66avid and similar forms frequently
in 2 Esdras A (and X : B writes Madavia etc.): B has vnoTi66ia
in Hos. xiv. 1. On the other hand in 1 and 2 Chron. and 1 Es.
A writes correctly Mardavlas etc. (B Mavdavlas etc.). (3) \X-
BaK^ovpos is correctly written by BA in 1 Es. ix. 24 and in
1 Mace. BaKxidrjs is usual : Ba^/S^s 1 only in vii. 8 X, ix. 49 XV,
BcikxX- xx - * x ( so Bn XX' N. xxxiv. 22 F).
2a7T^>ftpos is written correctly (not aa(p(p.), but assimilation
is sometimes produced by dropping the aspirate altogether:
B has <rdTnr(()ipos in Is. liv. 1 1, Ez. i. 26, Tob. xiii. 16, so F in Ex.
(xxiv. 10 aa . tt: third letter illegible) xxviii. 18.
44. 22 and TT. The Hellenistic language as a whole
adopted the era- of non-Attic dialects and abandoned the
peculiarly Attic tt. The latter was still employed by literary
writers, even before the age of the Atticists. But the general
statement that the koiviJ used a-a requires some modification,
and there is ground for believing that, in certain words at
least, tt still survived in the living language 2 .
1 Baxx'^«5°s is found already in a papyrus of iii/B.C (Mayser 182).
2 See Thumb Hell. 78 ff. In MSS of the Apostolic Fathers tt is fre-
quent even in documents ordinarily addicted to vulgarisms, Reinhold 43 f.
The underlying principle has now been explained by Wackemagel, Ilel-
lenistica, 1907, pp. 12 — 25. Hellenistic writers retained tt in certain words
which were taken over directly from Attic and were not current in another
form in /aupij-speaking countries. Among these words was rjTTcicrdat, shown
by its termination to be an Attic formation (Ionic eaaovadai) : the tt of the
verb influenced the form of the adj., iJttwi>, and of its synonym 4\clttwv,
and to a less degree that of the antithetical Kpe'iTTiav.
122 The Consonants [§ 7, 44-
In the LXX the use of tt is practically confined (1) to
the three words iXdrrwr, tjttwv, kpclttcdv, and derivatives of the
first two, (2) to the three literary writings 2, 3 and 4 Maccabees,
which introduce the forms with tt in words other than those
mentioned.
45. 'EXdrrcov is used in Ex. Lev. Num. Jdth. Dan. O ii. 39
and 2 Mace, (also Job xvi. 7 BAC and Sir. xx. 11 A) — 16 times
in all, against six examples in all of eXda-a-cov, in Genesis (i. 16,
xxv. 23, xxvii. 6), Proverbs (xiii. n, xxii. 16) and Wis. ix. 5.
The distinction here is not one between vulgar and literary
Greek: acr is found in distinctly literary writings. 'EXuttovv is
the normal form of the classical verb in LXX, though the pass,
part, appears as eXaaoovpevos in 2 K. iii. 29 and in the latter
part of Sirach (xxxiv. 27, xxxviii. 24, xli. 2, xlvii. 23 BAC : also
T]\a<rcra>dr] xlii. 21 XA) 1 . The post-classical verbs eXaTToveiv,
eXaTTovovv (which appear to be unexampled outside the LXX 2 :
cf. egovOevem, e^ovSevoo), 15 above) always have tt (excepting
fXaa-aovovai Pro v. xiv. 34 BXA) : so also do the substantives
eXurrcopa, eXilTTOHTlS.
"Httcw occurs 1 1 times (of which six are in 2 Mace), rja-a-aiv
only twice (Job v. 4: Is. xxiii. 8). "Hrrdo-^at (tjttov) 3 is always
so written (common in Isaiah, four times elsewhere) and rJTTTjpa
in the one passage where the word occurs (Is. xxxi. 8).
The proportion is reversed in the case of Kpeiaacov, which
occurs without variant in the uncials in 47 instances (mainly in
Proverbs and Sirach) as against four examples only of tt
without variant (Prov. iii. 14 Kpelrrov, Sir. xxiii. 27 do., Est. i. 19
upeiTTovi, Ez. xxxii. 21 KpeiTTav) and seven with variant aa (Jd.
viii. 2 A: Prov. xxv. 24 BX : W. xv. 17 B: Sir. xix. 24 BSA, xx.
31 XA: Is. lvi. 5 Br: Ep. Jer. 67 B).
46. The three literary writings which stand at the end of
the Septuagint, among other Atticisms, make a freer use of
Attic tt, but not to the entire exclusion of era.
2 Mace, has :
yXioTToropelv vii. 4 V (era A) but yAoxro-a (3 times).
Outtov iv. 31, v. 21, xiv. 11.
7TpaTTeiv (dvTi-) (3 times).
KaTaaCpaTTeiv V. 12 V (-o-(f)d£(iv A).
TapaTTfiv xv. 19 V (era- A) but (7riTapd(r<T(iv ix. 24 AV.
1 Contrast eXarrovfievos Sir. xvi. 23, xix. 23, xxv. 1. The distinction
suggests an early division of the book into two parts (cf. § 5).
2 The former in an O.T. quotation in 2 Cor. viii. 15.
3 See note 2, p. 121.
§ 7, 47] The Consonants 123
rcLTTdv x. 28 AV but \iirvrcur(reiv ix. 8 V.
1 77 poardcrcreiv xv. 5 AV.
(ppvaTreaBai (cppirr.) vii. 34 AV.
8ui(pv\dTTfiv vi. 6, x. 30 V but -cpvXdaaeiv iii. 22 A, x. 30 A.
2 Mace, further keeps aa in ptroXXn'o-o-ai', fideXvaaeadai,
8pdaaeadai, wepiaacos, (eK)7rXr;crcreii>, eirti'dcrcreti'.
3 Mace, has :
npoaTciTTtiv v. 37 but -rao-o-fti' V. 3, 40.
(pvkdaaeiv etc.
4 Mace, has :
fi8e\vTTecr8ai v. 7.
yXovrra X. 1 7, 21 but yXcoaaa X. 1 9, xviii. 21.
■yXoorroTo/xfU' x. 19 X (a-cr A), xii. 13.
i/for(r)ds- xiv. 1 5 but \voaaia xiv. 19.
^ocro-07roieii/ xiv. 1 6.
Trpdrreiv lil. 20.
(ppLTTfiv xiv. 9, xvii. 7.
It further keeps aa in piXiaaa, cpvXdaaeiv.
Apart from this triplet of books and the triplet of words
above-mentioned era- is universal in the LXX, except that
cpvkdTTtiv occurs twice in the last chapter of Jeremiah (probably
a later appendix to the Greek version) lii. 24 B, 31 A, and twice
as a variant reading elsewhere: Job xxix. 2 A, W. xvii. 4 AC.
Sijpepov, aevrXlov (Is. li. 20) have initial cr, not r.
47. P2 and PP. The use of the later Attic pp is in
the following words practically restricted to a few literary
portions of the LXX.
"Apcrrjv, dpareviKos, dapa-flv, dapavvav (Est. C 23, 4 M. xiii.
8 Traped.) are the ordinary forms in use. "Apprjv is confined to
Sir. xxxvi. 26, 4 M. xv. 30, cf. dppevadcos 2 M. x. 35 (a air. Xey.),
Bappeiv to Prov. i. 21 BXAC, xxix. 29 X (dapcnl BA), Bar. iv. 21
B (pa AQ), 27 B (do.) (but pa iv. 5, 30), Dan. O vi. 16, 4 M.
xiii. II, xvii. 4, dappaXeos (-ecus-) to 3 M. i. 4, 23, 4 M. iii. 14,
xiii. 13.
In addition to these examples, the adjective irvppds, with
derivatives nvppuKris Trvppl£fu>, keeps pp throughout the LXX,
as in the papyri (Mayser 221): rrvpaos was an alternative Attic
form, used in poetry. The later Attic forms Tr6ppa> rruppcodev
are used to the exclusion of the older Trpdaat (n- dpao>).
The contracted form fioppds (pp resulting from pj, Kiihner-
Blass i. 1. 386) which appears in Attic inscriptions from
c. 400 B.C., is practically universal in the LXX, as it is in the
papyri (Mayser 252). The older fiopias appears only in Proverbs
124 The Aspirate [§ 7, 47 —
(xxv. 23, xxvii. 16), Sirach (xliii. 17, 20: in 20 B has the Ionic
(iop(r)s) and Job 6 xxvi. 7.
On the other hand pvpaun], pvpa-ivdov, x^P ' ^ are written.
§ 8. The Aspirate.
1. The practice of dropping the aspirate, which began in
early times in the Ionic and Aeolic dialects in Asia Minor,
gradually spread, until, as in modern Greek, it ceased to be
pronounced altogether 1 . In the Alexandrian age it appears
to have been still pronounced 2 , but the tendency towards
deaspiration has set in.
2. Irregular insertion of the aspirate. On the other
hand, there is considerable evidence for a counter-tendency in
the kolvi], namely to insert an aspirate in a certain group of
words which in Attic had none. The principal words are
eA-n-ts, trVos, l8eLv and cognate words, 1810?, 10-09. These forms
are attested too widely to be regarded as due to ignorance
— to a reaction against the prevailing tendency, causing the
insertion of the // in the wrong place : they represent a genuine
alternative pronunciation. Grammarians are divided on the
question whether these forms are " analogy formations within
the KULvq," 3 ko.9' Itos, e.g., being formed on the analogy of
KaO' ripiipav, or whether they go back to the age of the dialects 4 ,
and the aspirate is a substitute for the lost digamma, which
once was present in all the five words mentioned. The older
explanation of the aspirate by the lost digamma has the
support of Blass and Hort and it does not appear why it
should be given up 5 . Another explanation must be sought for
1 Thumb, Untersuch. iiber den Spiritns asper 87, puts its final dis-
appearance at about iv/-v/ A.D.
" lb. 79.
3 Thumb Hell. 64.
4 Schwyzer Perg. Inschriften 1 1 8 ff.
5 Dr J. H. Moulton (Prol. 44 note) regards it as untenable, but without
giving reasons. Thumb in his earlier work admits the possibility of this
explanation in some cases (Sf>ir. Asp. 71 v<f>i56/jievos, 11 eros).
8, 3] The Aspirate 125
a recurrent instance like oAiyos, which never had a digamma,
and in some cases analogy is doubtless responsible.
3. The LXX examples of these words are as follows :
(1) eXirCs 1 in (<$>' eXnidi twice in B, Jd. xviii. 27, Hos. ii. 18 (as
against eight examples of eV (/ier') cXtt., including Jd. xviii. 7 B,
10 B). 'Afa'KTTigeiv has good authority in Sirach (xxii. 21 BX,
xxvii. 21 B*AC) : X has it in Est. C 30, Jdth. ix. 11, while
(A)T have e((>e\7r i£ea> in *■ (li. 9 T, and six times in ■*■ 118 AT) :
in all there are 1 1 examples of «0- e'(peXni^etv against three of
air- in- without variant (4 K. xviii. 30: Is. xxix. 19: 2 M. ix. 18).
(2) 2tos in e(pcTiov Dt. xv. 18 BAF (=eWreioz/) (so the papyri
have kclB' eros, e(f)' (ttj since 225 B.C. 2 beside kot (eV) er. which
are more common: LXX has Kara (ko.t V) eros in 2 M. xi. 3,
the only example of the phrase). The analogy of kq^' eros
seems to have produced <a6' cvicwrov 3 Dt. xiv. 21 B* (elsewhere
in LXX kclt eV fier eviawov regularly, 27 examples).
(3) ?Bov, d<j)i8€iv 4 etc. are exceedingly common in LXX. In
the B text ovx l8ov is practically universal, occurring no less than
27 times, as against six examples only of ovk 18<w (Dt. xi. 30
BAF, xxxii. 34 BF : Jos. xxii. 20 BA : 3 K. viii. 53 B, xvi. 28 c B :
Is. lxvi. 9, where X has ovx). A unites with B in reading ovx
l8ov in I K. xxiii. 19, usually in 3 and 4 K., Sir. xviii. 17
(B*XA) and Zech. iii. 2 (B*XAr). Ov X 18(ov) occurs in 4 K. ii.
12 A: Dan. 9 x. 7 B* : icddi8e in Dt. xxvi. 15 B, while A and
the other uncials furnish nine examples of similar forms, e(f)[8oi
Gen. xxxi. 49 A, e<pi8(ev) * liii. 9 R*T, xci. 12 AT, cxi. 8 XT,
e(f)i8e'iv 1 M. iii. 59 AXV, 2 M. viii. 2 AV, ?0(e)tSe 2 M. i. 27 A,
d(j)i8a)v 3 M. vi. 8 A, 4 M. xvii. 23 AX. Even ovx tyopai (which
Blass calls a "clerical error") has an established position:
there are nine examples (as against 24 of undisputed ovk. 6't^.) ;
N xiv. 23 B*: ¥ xlviii. 10 B* 20 B*T, lxxxviii. 49 T, cxiii. 13 T,
cxxxiv. 16 T : Jdth. vii. 27 A: Jer. v. 12 B*A, xii. 4 B*. With
these instances may be classed ovx <-8as Zech. iv. 13 X.
For ovx <-8ov, ovk l8ov in 3 K. see p. 70.
The almost universal employment of oyx'Aoy in B may
be partly due to the influence of the form o^i. Oi^' l8ov
occurs in Acts ii. 7 B, but not apparently in LXX. The origin
of this rendering of XTTI, nonne, is not clear, as there is no
equivalent in the Heb. for l8ov. Only in 2 Ch. xxv. 26 do we
find the combination Q3n xS"! "Behold are they not (written)?,"
1 So in an Attic Inscription as early as 432 B.C. (Meisterhans 86).
2 Mayser 199 f. Cf. Moulton CR xv. 33, xviii. 106 f.
3 So tied' ev. (158 B.C.), i<p' ev. in the papyri, Mayser 200, CA' xviii. 107.
4 'E<pi8elv in a papyrus of iii/B.c. and frequently under the Empire,
Mayser 201.
126 The Aspirate [§ 8, 3 —
contrast xxxvi. 8 D3i1. The present writer would suggest that
ov X l8ov originated in a doublet. The interrogative abn is only
an alternative mode of expressing the positive run, and in
Chron. ron sometimes replaces sbn in the parallel passages
in Kings. sSil is principally rendered by (1) ovx l8ov, (2) ovk or
ov X , (3) t'Sou nine times e.g. Dt. iii. 11. It is suggested that at
least in the earlier books the oldest rendering was in all cases
l8ov, the translators preferring the positive statement to the
rhetorical question. Ovx(i) was an alternative rendering, and
out of the two arose the conflate oyx'^oy- This in time
became the recognised equivalent for the classical ap ov; The
textual evidence given in the larger Cambridge LXX in the
first passage where ovx l8ov appears (Gen. xiii. 9) favours this
explanation.
(4) tSios appears in Kaff Idiav 1 2 M. ix. 26 V* (kut A), as
against three examples of kot 18. all in this book: also in the
three chief uncials in Jdth. v. 18 (ovx ' l ^^ av **A, ovx ^- B)-
The itacism in B in the last passage recurs in Prov. v. 19N
and causes occasional confusion between rj8vs and I'Stoy. In
Sir. xxii. 1 1 e.g. ijbiov k\o.vo-ov of BX "weep more tenderly" (for
the dead than for the fool) is doubtless the meaning, though
'i8iov K\two-ov of AC would yield a tolerable sense "keep a
special mourning for the dead " (the Heb. is not extant here).
(5) l'0-os 2 is aspirated in tfyicros Sir. ix. 10 BXC (ec|>'icoc B*),
xxxiv. 27 BX (the only occurrences in LXX : unaspirated in the
editions of Polyb. 3. 115. 1) and in ovx lo-a>0r)o-eTai Job 6 xxviii.
17 B*XA, 19 B*X (the only other example of the verb is
indeterminate as regards aspirate).
Another form well-attested elsewhere is €<t>iopK€iv -to: so
1 Es. i. 46 B: W. xiv. 28 A, 25 C (but enlopKos Zech. v. 3 all
uncials): due to throwing back the aspirate of SpKos 3 .
4. 'OXt-yos seems to belong to a later period 4 than the pre-
ceding cases of aspiration and is not so uniformly attested in
LXX as in N.T. : with ol x Is. x. 7 XA, Job x. 20 B* 2 M. viii.
6 V (ovk oX. 2 M. x. 24, xiv. 30), with /ze<9' only in Jdth. xiii. 9 B*
(as against five examples of per' eV kot oX.).
There being no digamma here to explain the aspirate, its
explanation may perhaps be found in the gamma. The word
often appears in the papyri as 6\ios (§ 7. 29) : the weak spirant
1 So in Attic Inscriptions from 250 B.C. (Meisterhans 87) and elsewhere
in the Koivq.
2 As early as iv/B.C. in the phrase e<p' fori (/cat dfioig.): Thumb Asp. 71,
Schwyzer 1 19 f.
3 Or to mixture of icpopKiw tinopKiu (Thumb ib. 72).
4 In papyri of ii/iii/A.D., CR xv. 33 (add ovx ° x - BM «■ J 9 8 c - l 7° A - D ->
ib. 411 c. 346 a.d.) but not in those of the Ptolemaic age.
§ 8, 7] The Aspirate 127
sound of the y may have been thrown back on to the first
syllable. For initial y replacing the usual aspirate cf. ttjv 8e
ytiTT)v (?=1a-T)v) Teb. 61. 233 (118 B.C.): but see p. in, n. 4.
Kad' efiavTov 2 M. ix. 22 AV is due to analogy (nat)' eavrov).
a I(T)(v(pos) in ov% io-xypai I Es. iv. 32 B*, 34 AB* vid , ov% tV^vo)
Is. 1. 2 A and Q, has old authority 1 .
In transliterated proper names such as 'lovdas (e.g. ou^
'loCSa Dan. 6, Sus. 56 BAQ) the aspirate in the second radical in
the Heb. (mirv) is sometimes thrown back to the first syllable.
5. Sporadic examples of irregular aspiration follow, mainly
clerical errors. Ovx dyana Prov. xxii. 14 a A, ov^ dvoiyei Is. liii.
7 B* bis: nad' eUova Sir. xvii. 3 B*X* (? due to lost digamma or
to preceding nad' eavrovs), ovx elo-aKovo-opai Jer. vii. 16 B*A, oi<x
flarrjveyKav Dan. vi. 18 B* : d(f)r]\i\j^a Is. xliv. 22 X* with oi%
f]\enl/dfj.r)v Dan. 6 x. 3 B, ovx rjnovaav Is. Ixvi. 4 B* (due to oi>x
vnr]K. id.): clerical errors in X are e'0' ovav Is. xxx. 6, e'0' ovBevds
4 M. xv. n : e'(£' cSfjuns Ep. Jer. 25 B* is a solitary example in
LXX of aspiration of this word (cf. Lat. humerus), eV being
used before it 13 times, once in this Epistle : ovx i>8~ives Jer. xiii.
21 NA may be a corruption of olyi w8.
(LXX has only air- i£air- eV- ecrraAjta, not a0ecrraXKa etc.
[reduplication as in earrjKa, Thumb op. cit. 70] as often in the
KOIVT).)
6. Loss of aspirate (psilosis). As the tendency
towards deaspiration continually increased between the dates
of the LXX autographs and of the uncials, the evidence of the
latter is of doubtful value. The most noticeable feature in it
is the marked preference in Cod. B for unaspirated i (and
for ev in ei'pur/cco).
7. One example stands apart from the rest and is well
attested in the Koiviq, namely the dropping of the aspirate in
the perfect of larrjfxi. This, however, does not in the LXX
take place as a rule in the old perf. lan-qua, "I stand," but in
the new transitive perf. -ia-raKa, " I have set up," with its corre-
sponding passive -e'ora/xai, the psilosis being perhaps due to
the analogy of the trans, aorist eo-Trjo-a' 2 .
1 Meisterhans 87 ('I<rx^Xos).
2 Or to that of ?<XTa\/ca, Thumb op. cit. 70. Mayser 203 quotes two
examples of aTricrTTjKa from Ptolemaic papyri, in one of which the verb is
transitive: the intrans. perf. is elsewhere d<p^aTTjKa.
128 The Aspirate [§ 8, 7 —
Kare'oraico has strong support in Jer. i. 10 BXA, vi. 17 BXA,
1 M. x. 20 XV (but dfeaTcina trans. Jer. xvi. 5 BQ, dcpeo-rrjKa XA:
1 M. xi. 34 ea-raKafiev is indeterminate). KaTeo-rapevos is written
by B seven times 1 , once being supported by A, which also has
this form in Jer. xx. 1 and eTreo-rapevr] ib. v. 27. Psilosis in other
forms of the perfect and in the present occur sporadically :
(a) fTTfarara Jdth. x. 6 B, eVecrr^Koos Zech. i. io X, KarecrTrjKeiaav
3 M. iii. 5 V : (b) eTrio-TTjpfi sic Jer. li. 1 1 A, vtt io-Tarai Prov. xiii.
8 X, eVtWarat W. vi. 8 B (so in N.T., i Thess. v. 3 BXL).
8. The following examples occur of unaspirated tenuis :
(i) Before a{jj). Ovk rjyido-are N. xxvii. 14 B, ovk Tj-yviadrjaav
2 Ch. xxx. 3 A (cf. dyos ciyos). Ovk. <i\jrta0€ (-(Tin) has good
support in the Pentateuch: Ex. xix. 13 B, Lev. xi. 8 BA, xii. 4
BF, N. iv. 15 B (cf. eird-TTToiTo in a Phocian Inscription, Thumb
Asp. 36 f.). Ovk dpTr(q) L. xix. 13 BAF. Ol>k dp,aprrjir(op.ai) Sir.
xxiv. 22 B, Eccl. vii. 21 C, perhaps due in both cases to
the ovk in the balancing clauses : cf. ovk rjpdpnjKev 1 K. xix. 4 B.
Confusion of avrr] and avrrj is natural : ovk precedes the pronoun
where avrrj is clearly meant in e.g. 4 K. vi. 19 A bis, Is. xxiii. 7 X,
Dan. e iv. 27 A.
(ii) Before e. Ouk (kcov Ex. xxi. 13 BA (on the analogy of
oku>v : conversely cikovo-ios on an Attic Inscription) : ovk eveKev
Jos. xxii. 26 BA, 28 BA, Is. xlviii. 10 NAQ : ovk eVot/iao-^crerat
I K. xx. 31 B: oiik <E\f/r]o-eis Ex. xxiii. 19 B = Dt. xiv. 20 B: ovk
eapdKa(aiv) Dt. xxi. J B, xxxiii. 9 B: kut eKdo-rrjv ty xli. 11 X
(so in iii/B.C, Mayser 202, and earlier, Thumb op. cit. 61). "E\kq>
loses its aspirate in ovk e'l\Kvaev Dt. xxi. 3 B, Sir. xxviii. 19 X
and in Ep. J. 43 dtr- eV- e\Kvo-6(e7cra) AQ (against four examples
of e(pe\K- without v.l.).
(iii) Before //. Ouk has strong support before forms from
f}o-vxd(€ii> viz. Jer. xxix. 6 BAQ, Prov. vii. 11 BXA (but ped'
tjo-vxlhs Sir. xxviii. 16) and iJkciv, Jer. v. 12 XQ, xxiii. 17 BX, xxv.
16 X, Hg. i. 2 AQ, cf. Prov. x. 30 B 2 . The loss of the aspirate
in l'lpels (2 M. vi. 17 tclvt rjplv elpr]arda>) is common elsewhere :
Mayser 202 gives an example of iii/B.c. 'AirrjXiwrrjs "east"
appears to have been an Ionic coinage which was adopted in
Attic Greek and is the invariable form in LXX and papyri
(Mayser 203).
(iv) Before 1. The MSS afford a few examples: ovk (6k)
havos Is. xl. 16 X bis, ovk iXdaBrjs Lam. iii. 42 AQ, per 'Ittttov
1 N. iii. 32, xxxi. 48: 2 K. iii. 39: 3 K. ii. 35 h (with A), iv. 7, v. 16:
2 Ch. xxxiv. 10. On the other hand there are eight examples of KadevT.
without v.l.
2 The only examples of undisputed ov\ before rjKeiv are 1 K. xxix. 9:
Jer. ii. 31.
§ 9, i ] The A spirate 1 29
1 Es. ii. 25 A (cf. the old form 'Ukos, Lat. equus), KarnrTdp-eva
Sir. xliii. 17 B.
(v) Before o, o>. "Opoios loses its aspirate in Prov. xxvii.
19 C ovk ofxoia: cf. ovk ofioedvwv 2 M. v. 6 AV. The definite
art. twice loses its aspirate in the same phrase ovk 6 cp6j3os
Job iv. 6 BXC, xxxiii. 7 BX, apparently owing to the aspirated
consonant which follows it : so in Job xxxii. 7 B, Bar. ii. 17 A
(Mayser 203 gives an example of ii/B.C). Ouk is used before
(odrjyrjo-ev Ex. xiii. 1 7 B, topaios Sir. xv. 9 X, cos Is. viii. 1 4 X.
(vi) Before eu, v 1 . Loss of aspirate in evplo-Kco (partly
perhaps through analogy with compounds of ev) is frequent in
the B text, which has 12 examples of ovk evpe6r]o-eTcu etc. (nine
in the historical books between Ex. xii. 19 and 2 K. xvii. 20) to
57 of ovx: in A the proportion is 4 to 69. Other uncials supply
half a dozen examples between them. The later papyri from
ii/A.D. afford parallels (Cronert 146), but there is no certain
instance in the Ptolemaic age of evpio-Kco or of v, so that B in
the above examples and in those which follow is unreliable.
B has some 20 examples of initial v, X 5, A 3, Q 2, C and V
one each. The commonest examples are ovk i>7rdpx( et ) Job G
xxxviii. 26 BSA, B in Sir. xx. 16, Tob. iii. 15, vi. 15 (with X),
Q in Am. v. 5, Ob. 16 and ovk vnike'i.((p8ri) which B writes
seven times. Ovx, however, largely preponderates with both
verbs. It is needless to enumerate other examples of ovk
before compounds of v-n-o, vvrip: Karvcpavels Ex. xxviii. 17 B,
Karvnepde 3 M. iv. io AV (as in Ionic, Hdt. ii. 5) may be
mentioned.
For ovdels, prjdeis and other peculiarities of aspiration in the
middle of words see § 7.
§ 9. Euphony in combination of Words and Syllables 2 .
1. Division of words. The practice of dividing the
individual words in writing did not become general till long
after the time of the composition of the LXX. This accounts
for an occasional coalescence of two words, particularly where
the first ends and the second begins with one of the weak
1 The Boeotian dialect was the one exception to the old rule that every
initial v was aspirated (Thumb Asp. 42).
2 A comprehensive term embracing Assimilation of consonants, Variable
final consonant, Elision, Crasis and Hiatus seems wanting, analogous to the
German Satzphonetik.
130 Division of words [§9, 1 —
final letters ? orv (cf. ovtw(s), yu.e'xpi(s), eo-Ti(v) etc.). Instances
like da-nfjXr]v Ttt(T7rovSas appear already in Attic Inscriptions of
iv/B.c. 1 and become common in papyri from ii/B.c. onwards 2 .
The LXX remains practically free from this blending of words,
the only well-supported example being irpoaTop-a, 2 Es. xii. 13
BnA.
Of individual MSS, Cod. X has several examples in the
Minor Prophets : (Io-kotos Jl. ii. 31, ixrpiXas (coapiXag A) Na. i. 10,
iirirovaov Hb. iii. 8, u)cr(ppaylda Hg. ii. 23 (cf. ivayefi Ob. 19) : so
el<TKavbakov I K. xviii. 21 A, f cv. 36 A, dvoi^aropn Sir. xxii.
22 A, taxnrivdripos xlii. 22 C, coacppayis xlix. 1 1 B*, Trj<T(d«TTiKrjs
W. xix. 20 A, el<T<payi)v Job xxvii. 14 C.
2. A rather different kind of blending of words takes
place where a final k and an initial o- are amalgamated into
the compound letter £. B has e£a/3a for ck 2a/3a in Is. lx. 6,
and i$ov (Swete e$ ov) for ck aov (~|D») in Mic. v. 2 : « has
the same orthography in Na. i. n. n further has i£ for ck
in Mai. ii. 12 e£ axr) vwp.a.TU)v s .
3. Assimilation of consonants. In contrast with
the occasional coalescence of words referred to in the last
section is the general tendency of the Hellenistic language
towards greater perspicuity by isolating not merely individual
words but also the constituent elements of words. Dissimilation,
rather than assimilation, is the rule. This tendency is ob-
servable not only in the absence of assimilation in many words
compounded with lv and crvv, but also in the rarity of elision
and crasis, and in the formation of compound words in which
an unelided vowel is retained 4 .
1 Meisterhans 90 f. (with one exception, only where the second word
begins with ck cr ate or c(p) : cf. in icr-q\r} = iv cr. etc. from v/b.C
2 Mayser 216, 191 f., 205 ff.
3 Cf. e^akafiivos and e£ 2a\a,iuVos (iv/B.c.) Meisterhans 105 f. , and for
examples in the papyri Mayser 225.
4 E.g. in LXX ypa/x/xaToeicayuyevs, apxifTaipos, apx^vvouxos (apxevv.
Dan. 9 i. 9, n, 18 B), apxtitpwovvriv 1 M. xiv. 38 A, fiaKpo^p-epeveiv,
a\\oedi>r)s, 6p.oe6vqs, fj.ic6v(3pi$ 3 M. vi. 9 A (cf. KaraoiKodaa Jer. xxvi. 19 X).
§9.4] Assimilation of Consonants 131
4. This tendency, however, did not at once become uni-
versal in the Hellenistic period. There is a well-marked
division in this respect between the earlier papyri (c. 300 —
150 B.C.) and the later (after 150 B.C.). In the earlier period
not only is assimilation in compounds usual ', but it is extended
to two contiguous words. There are numerous examples in
papyri of iii/B.c. of the assimilation of final v (mainly in mono-
syllabic words) to (jl before labials, to y before gutturals (to/a
7rcu8a, ifx. fxrjvi, iy k/jokooYAw 7roA.€t etc.), though the practice
is going out and the non-assimilated forms predominate 2 . After
150 B.C. these forms practically disappear, though the assimila-
tion of k to y in iy Si/oys etc. lingers on as late as iii/A.D.
Of this class of assimilation the LXX only exhibits two
recurrent examples, one of which is limited to Cod. A, while
the other is most widely attested in that MS. 'Ey yao-iyn 3
is confined to A which has 19 examples of it (once c/c yacrrpi,
Job xv. 35) to 14 of iv yacrrpi. 'Ep. fxe<rw or i/x/xiao) ("ap-
parently Alexandrian " WH) occurs some 200 times in A,
while B has 17 examples (mainly in * and Sir.), and N 3:
there are also instances of it in the uncials E, F, T (in *),
C (Sir.), T (Prophets) : the only passages where it is supported
by all the principal uncials are Lev. xxv. ^^ BAF, Is. vi. 5
BxAT.
Apart from these two phrases, the only similar forms noted
in the uncials are ipj]Tpos (=e'ic p.) Gen. xx. 12 A*, ix^-pos ( = e«
X-) Ex. xviii. 8 A*, ¥ xxi. 21 U, xxx. 16 U, cnrapxw t&v ^ lxxvii.
51 R, fppfo-rjpfipivf) Is. xvi. 3 N. Assimilation never takes place,
as in the papyri, in eV prjvi, « 8e£iav, e* pepovs etc. The papyri
would lead us to expect more examples of such assimilation, at
least in the Pentateuch, and it is probable that a larger number
of them stood in the autographs. Cf. § 7, 4 and 9.
1 Mayser 233 ff.
2 lb. 229 ff.: cf. Meisterhans iioff. Contrast the usual opening
formula of a will of iii/B.C. et'17 |A€(A poi vyiaivovTi k.t.X. with evop^Kovvn piv
Pol ev et'77 BM ii. 181 (64 A.D.), eirj piv poi vyiaivetv Lp. 29 (295 A.D.).
3 Found in a papyrus of iii/B.c, Mayser 231.
132 Assimilation of Consonants [§9.5 —
5. A few instances occur of irregular assimilation within
the word: j8oj90V" ( for /Vi 3 -) I ch - xvi - 32 B*, cf. fPo&fyaev
Jer. xxxviii. 36 X, (rc'nririyyos ( = ad\ir.) Jer. VI. 17 X, aaaei
( = a\(rei) 4 K. xxi. 7 A, Trappda-iv ( = 7rarp.) Ez. xlvii. 1 4 A,
fKXt/*/*jj(rei ( = -XtKjLi.) W. v. 23 A, (rvvfila-a-ei (=-fii<ry.) 2 M. xiv.
16 A.
6. As regards assimilation of final v in composition (com-
pounds of er, cnJv etc.), the papyri show that assimilation was
still the rule in iii/B.c and the first half of ii/B.c, while after
c. 150 B.C. the growing tendency to isolate the separate
syllables produces a great increase in the number of un-
assimilated forms. Before labials assimilation remains longer
in force than before gutturals. Mayser's table 1 exhibits the
contrast between these two centuries.
According to the oldest MSS of the LXX the general rule
is that iv and <rvv remain unassimilated before the gutturals,
but are assimilated before the labials. Newly-formed words
generally retain the constituent parts unassimilated, whereas
assimilation is usual in old and common words, in which the
preposition has begun to lose its force. As regards individual
books, *, Prov. and Dan. © nearly always have the later un-
assimilated forms. The following list shows the normal practice
of the uncials with regard to individual words : words in which
the evidence is indecisive are omitted 2 .
Unassimilated Assimilated
Compounds of iv.
Before gutturals :
y- (vyaarpifivdof, evypairros.
ivypdfpeiv.
1 234'
, Final v in composition
before labials
before
assim.
58
45
gutturals
in iii/B.c.
in ii/B.C.
2 Cf.
is assimilated not assim.
58 times 8
44 35
WH 2 App. 156 f.
not assim.
14
5 2
§9,6]
Assimilation of Consonants
133
k- fVKadtros ivK.a8i£eiv iynakeiv
ivKakvTTTeiv evKapnos eyKaraXfiTreiv (except in "&)
evKaraXfififMa -\ip,Trdvct,v eyicXeteiv
ivK.aT<nrai£eiv ivKav^acrdai eyKparrjs -Kpdreia
ivKpciTfiv ivupoveiv eynapiov -Ktofiia^eiv.
evKvXUiv.
\- ev^pUtv ev^povi^eiv. ey^flv.
Before labials, on the other hand, there is undisputed autho-
rity for :
/3- ep.j3dXXeiv ifjL^areveiv
ep(3iftd£eiv ipfiiaais
ep.(3\eTreiv etc.
efnrai£eiv (and derivatives)
epTrecpelv -os -ia
77- (V7rapayive<r6ai (Prov.)
ivTrepnrareiv (Prov. BXA,
and elsewhere in one of ip.TTinXdvai ip-nnrpdvai
the uncials) evrrrjyvvvai ipTTinreiv ipirXarvveLv
(i K. , ?). tp.irXiK.eiv f'/XTroSi^eti/
e'/jLTrnpevecrdai ipnopia
-iropiov ep.Trpoadev.
(p- €p.<paiveu> e'p.(pavrji
ep(pavi£eiv ep(f)oj3os
ep.(ppdaaeiv ep.(pvadv.
p.- ep.p.avrjs (ppeXeTTjp.a
eppeveiv ep.povos (except
Sir) ep,p,oXvveiv.
Compounds of avv.
Before gutturals :
y- avvypa(pr] avvypdfpeiv. avyyevfjs -yiveia (-via).
k- avvnaieiv avvKaXeiv
avv aaraBatveiv avv KarcKpayelv
(tvvkXciv -icXaapos avvicXeUiv
avvuXv^eiv crvvKpiveiv.
X~ o-vyxcw.
Before labials etc. :
8- avpQiaais -ttjs (except
Dan. 0)
avpBovXos -eveiv.
it- avvnapaylveadai (¥) avv- avpnas 1 avp.iro8t£eiv
1 In Eccles. avv wavra etc. should be read as two words, avv being
Aquila's rendering of FIX : alteration to <jvp.Tvo.vTa was natural and B so
reads in every passage except the first (i. 14). Of trvvwas for crvpTras the
only examples are Na. i. 5 XA, ^ ciii. 28 R, cxviii. 91 AR.
134 Assimilation of Consonants [§ 9, 6-
-napafieveiv (ty) avvTrapdvai o-vpiropevecrdai (except Dt)
(TW-rrapio-Tavai (¥) avvTrtpt- a-vp-rroaiov -<ria.
-(fiepeadai (rvviriveiv crvvTroielv
(TVVTVOVeiV avvTrpouepTTdv.
(h- avpfpepeiv <rvp(popd
crvp(ppd(r(reiv crvp(pvTos.
ix- crvppaxiiv -ta -os
o-vvpiayeiv (l and 2 M.) avpperpos (rvppiyvvvai
(rvvLiiyTjs (Dan. 0) avppiKTos o-vppi^n.
\- o-vXkapfidveLv <rvX\fy(iv.
(T- avvo-eio-pos (late word) avo-KOTa£(iv (Tvcro-rjpov
(TV(TTao-is crvo-Tfpa (-T)pa)
(TvaTpecpeiv -arpeppa
-CTTpOCpf].
LXX compounds of o-vv followed by p are few : o-wpdnTeiv,
(rvvpdao-(iv, o-wpep^fadat are attested.
In compounds with nav- (mainly in 2, 3 and 4 M.) the MSS
are divided, but want of assimilation (e.g. navKpar^s, TravfiacrCkevs,
navpfXrjs, iravirovqpoi) is the prevailing rule, many of these
words being new. On the other hand rrappijo-ia, Trapprjaid^eo-dat
are always so written.
7. Variable final consonants. It has been well
established that the insertion of the so-called "vv €<j>€\kvo-ti.k6v "
was not, either in Attic times or in the earlier Hellenistic
period, mainly due to a desire to avoid hiatus. In Attic In-
scriptions from 500 — 30 B.C. it is inserted more frequently before
consonants than before vowels 1 . Traces of a growing tendency
to use the variable final consonant to avoid hiatus may perhaps
be found in the papyri 2 , "but as far as we know the [modern]
rule was only formulated in the Byzantine era 3 ." The differ-
ence between Attic and Hellenistic Greek consists in the
greatly increased use in the latter of the final v, which in some
forms has practically become an invariable appendage.
In the MSS of the LXX, as in the Ptolemaic papyri 4 , the
insertion of v in Z<tti(v) and in verbal forms in -e(v) is almost
universal before both consonants and vowels. In other verbal
1 Meisterhans 114. 3 Blass N.T. 19.
2 Mayser 245. 4 Mayser 237.
§ 9) 8] Variable final Consonants 1 3 5
and in nominal forms in -i(v), however, such as ttoiov<jl(v),
MaKeSdo-i(v), omission is also allowed: well-attested instances in
the LXX of its omission are 71-ao-i tovtois 2 Es. xix. 38 BnA,
Jdth. xiv. 3 Zyepovcn -roi>s...BrtA. EtKocri never takes the
v e0eA.K- in LXX or in Ptolemaic papyri. As regards the Helle-
nistic dative of Svo — <Wi(v) — here the LXX MSS do on the
whole insert or omit the v according as the letter following
is a vowel or a consonant: Svaiv is always (14 times) used
before a vowel, 8v<rl is attested without v. 1. before a consonant
12 times : on the other hand, 8vaiv precedes a consonant with-
out v. 1. five times (Dt. xvii. 6, Jos. vi. 22 B, 3 K. xxii. 31 B,
Is. vi. 2 bis), while in four passages <Wi and cWiv appear
as vll. before a consonant.
The vernacular language inserted an irrational final v very
freely (Mayser 197 ff.): so in LXX X has BuXdarev Jer. ii. 10,
cf. efxev (=€[i.4) Is. xxxvii. 35 X. The latter form, like x (l P av
vyirjv etc., may be partly due to assimilation to nouns of the
1st declension (see § 10, 12).
8. The Attic form ei/c/ca has been largely superseded by
the Ionic and poet. ^v£k«v (efvoccv, limited in the best MSS
to ov €heKev, except in Lam. iii. 44).
"Eveica is not found before 2 K. xii. 21 B : it occurs in all only
37 times (15 in ¥), including variants, out of 141 examples of
the preposition. It is probably the original form in 3 K. (2),
Prov. (1), 2 M. (4): 1 Es., *, Sir., Min. Proph., Ez. and Dan. O
have both forms, the remaining books evenev only.
The use of one form or the other is not governed by the
fact that the following word begins with a vowel or a conso-
nant (eveKa 6v6fx.aTo<; in 3 K. viii. 41 A) : but in the first half
of * (to lxviii. 19) the distinction seems to be made that
ZvtKtv tov is written, but cWkci twv (to avoid the triple v) 1 .
Etrei', eneiTev are not found.
1 "EveKa tCov ^r v. 9, viii. 3, xxvi. 11, xlvii. 12 B, lxviii. 19: 'ivtxtv tov
vi. 5, xxii. 3, xxx. 4, xliii. 27.
1 36 Variable final Consonants [§ 9, 9 —
9. The final s of ovtw(s) is likewise inserted on pre-
ponderant authority of the LXX MSS, as in the papyri, before
both consonants and vowels. Ovtco is strongly attested only
in Lev. vi. 37 (BAF before kcu), x. 13 (BAF before yap),
Dt. xxxii. 6 (BA before Aads), 1 K. xxviii. 2 (BA before vvv),
Job xxvii. 2 BnC (before pe), Is. xxx. 15 (Bk before Ae'yei).
Elsewhere ovtlo receives occasional support from single MSS,
especially «, which uses this form fairly consistently in Est.
(six out of seven times), 4 M. and the latter part of Isaiah
(from xlix. 25).
Me'xpi and a^pi are usually so written, as in Attic, without
final s, even before a vowel. Me'xpis ov, however, is well
attested in Est. D 8 (B«A), Jdth. v. 10 (B«), Tob. xi. 1 (BA),
1 Es. vi. 6 (B), Dan. © xi. 36 (AQ : pe\pi? tov B*) ; pe'xpi ov,
on the other hand, is read by B*AF in Jos. iv. 23, cf.
1 Es. i. 54 B*, Jdth. xii. 9 B*A, Tob. v. 7 w (pe'^pi otov),
and axpi ov in Job xxxii. n by BnC (a^pts ov A). Apart
from this phrase the (Epic and late) forms a^pt? pe'xP ts are
confined to Jd. xi. 33 B axP 1 ? 'ApvwV, Job ii. 9 A pe'xP 15 twos.
"AvTLKpvs...avTov 3 M. v. 16= "opposite" is a late usage : Attic
uses (Kar)avTiKpv in this sense.
The poetical k-n-TaKi is written before a consonant in Prov.
xxiv. 16 Bn and in the B text of 3 K. xviii. 43 f. ter, 4 K. v. 14
(contrast 10 kirraKis h>) : elsewhere always cirra/as Ifaxis ivi.vTa.KLs
irocraKis.
10. Elision. Elision, owing to the prevailing tendency
to isolate and give a distinct individuality to each word is
the exception, and is in most books of the LXX confined to
prepositions (and particles), though even with these the scriptio
plena is more common. The few rules that are observable
in the MSS of the N.T. apply also to those of the LXX.
( 1 ) Proper names in particular are kept distinct and apart :
before them the prep, is nearly always written in full, e.g.
I M. X. 4 peTa. 'AAe^dVSpoi; (but per airwf, Ka#' tj/alov in the
§9, ii] Elision — Crasis 137
same verse) : exceptions are iir Aiyvirrov Is. xxxvi. 6, kclt
AlyvirTOV 4 M. IV. 2 2, ko# 'HAioScopov 2 M. iii. 40 A (/cara V).
(2) Elision of the final vowel of prepositions often takes
place in combinations of frequent occurrence and before pro-
nouns, e.g. air ap;^?, aV i\0i<;, kclt ava.-roA.as, oltt ifxov, Lier
auw, dvT aw'r(ov) 1 , dv6' a>i/. Elsewhere, the scriptio plena of
the prep, is the rule even where an aspirate follows, e.g.
N. XV. 20 diro aAto (aAcn'os), W. ix. 17 aVo vij/icttoiv : we find
even (with pronoun following) iirl <5v N. iv. 49.
(3) Of particles a'AAa and oiSe occasionally suffer elision,
but are more commonly written in full, "ha undergoes elision
in Ex. ix. 14 B lv el8fj<; (iVa A), Jos. iii. 4 B Iv lirio-rqa-Oe
(tva AF) : contrast Jos. xi. 20 Iva. i$o\e6f>. BAF.
(4) 4 Maccabees shows a more frequent and bolder use
of elision. Not only does this book contain such examples
as 8V dvdyKTjv, oY epywv, Si' evaefietav, KaGf -qXiKLav, kclt ovSeva,
kolt IvtavTov, kclt ovpavov, KaO' VTrep/3o\rjv, d\)C ovSe, dW uxnrep,
but it also has o-up./3ouA.er;o-aip.' av, LuxKapiaaiLi dv and similar
phrases (i. 1, 10, ii. 6, v. 6), tovO' on ii. 9 A (tovto on ^V),
8' eo-Tiv ib. A, S' dv vii. 17. Another literary book, 2 Mace, has
tovt e7rtreAeo-ai xiv. 29 V (no doubt the right reading : tov hrvr.
A) and 7rou -kot ia-TLv xiv. 32. But even the literary and poetical
books prefer the scriptio plena in combinations not involving a
prep., e.g. 7rrojp.a driLLOv W. iv. 19, acSpa aVapStov, Prov. X. 1 3
BA (<\NApAK<\pAioN «) — one of the iambic endings that are
so frequent in this book.
n. Crasis, again, is quite rare in LXX, and practically
confined to some stereotyped combinations with *cai. The only
frequent example is /cayw which is attested in nearly every
instance : kcu eyw has good authority only in 2 Ch. xviii. 7 (BA),
Job xxxiii. 5 f. (BA, BaA), Ez. (xxxiv. 31 BAQ, xxxvi. 28 AQ),
and in the Minor Prophets. Kdp.e is the reading of the uncials
1 Jd. xv. 2 A (dvri avr. B), 4 K. x. 35, 1 Ch. i. 44 etc., 1 M. ix. 30.
138 Crasis [§9, 1 1 —
in Gen. xxvii. 34, 38, Ex. xii. 32 and 4 M. xi. 3 (so Ka^ov
ib. v. 10) : Kdfxoi is read by A in Jd. xiv. 16, by B in Job xii. 3.
Kav for kou idv is doubtless original in 4 M. x. 18, and is
attested by B elsewhere (Lev. vii. 6, Sir. iii. 13, Is. viii. 14).
Kat £K6i is usually and koX iKeWev always written plene: KaVet
is no doubt original in 3 M. vii. 19, is read by BA in R. i. 17,
and also attested in 3 K. xix. 12 A, Is. xxvii. 10 Q, lvii. 7 «Q.
Ka/c€ti'(o?) is certain in W. xviii. 1, Is. lvii. 6, 2 M. i. 15, and
is read by AQ in Dan. ® Sus. 57 (ib. Dan. O kcu «V. and so
3 K. iii. 21). The literary books 2 and 3 Mace, alone 1
contain examples of crasis with the definite article : TaVSpo's
2 M. xiv. 28, 31 V, tovvavTiov 3 M. iii. 22, rdX-rjOes ib. vii. 12 :
4 MaCC. always writes KaXoKa.ya.Oia (but kciAos koX dya#os as
in 2 M.) and it affords apparently the only example of crasis
in compounds of Trpo-, Trpovcpdrrjcrav iv. IO Art (Trpoe(p. V).
N* has ecTTayadov for e'arai ay. in Prow xiii. 13a: C writes
rjfxapria in Job xxiv. 20 for rj apapria.
12. Hiatus and the harsh juxtaposition of consonants at
the close of one word and the beginning of the next were
avoided by followers of the rules of Isocrates by the use of
some alternative forms. Etas and aVa?, 6tl and Sum are the
chief examples. In the LXX, as in the Ptolemaic papyri 2 ,
the employment of arras appears to be due in most books to
regard for euphony, whereas Slotl is used indiscriminately after
vowels and consonants.
The LXX always writes (els) tov a-n-avra (not iravra) xpovov :
Dt. xxii. 19, 29: 1 Es. viii. 82: Est. E 24, ix. 28: 1 M. x. 30,
xi. 36, xv. 8. Only in the following passages do the uncials
unite in attesting anas after a vowel: 2 K. iii. 25 yvavai anavra,
I Ch. xvii. IO (Taneivaaa anavras BXA (cf. xvi. 43 BX), 1 Es. viii.
1 Apart from rovviavrov Ex. xxxiv. 23 A*. The papyri show a fair
number of examples of crasis with the article, raXXa ravriypacpov etc., but
scriptio plena is the rule, Mayser 158.
2 Mayser i6r f.
1 9, 12] Hiatus 1 39
63 (after a pause), 2 M. iv. 16 *a0' 6 cnrav AV, 3 M. v. 2 ok/hitm
anavras : elsewhere there is always a v. 1. was.
Aioti occurs altogether in 358 instances, of which 201 are
after a vowel, 157 after a consonant. With the meaning
" because " (300 examples) the number of examples following a
vowel and a consonant are about equal : with the meaning
"that" the word is used with greater regard to euphony, there
being only 10 examples following a consonant.
Out of the 358 examples of Stein 250 are found in the Minor
Prophets (145), Ezekiel a (75) and Jeremiah a (30), a fact which
illustrates the close connexion existing between these portions
of the LXX. Jer. ft has only three examples, two of which are
incorrect readings (xxx. 1 X, xxxi. 44 A, xxxvii. 6): Ez. /3 has
four (in three of which other readings are preferable). Ez. a
writes iniyvaKrovTai Sidri eyco Kvpios where Ez. /3 has yvcoaovrat
on eyco elfii Kvpios.
ACCIDENCE.
§ 10. Declensions of the Noun.
i. Assimilation is here seen at work. There is a tendency
to obliterate distinctions within each declension and between
the several declensions. In particular we note some signs of
the movement in the direction of the absorption of the con-
sonantal (third) declension in the a and o (first and second)
declensions.
2. First declension. Nouns in a pure. The Attic rule
that nouns ending in a pure (-pa -ta -ea) keep a in the gen. and
dat. sing, undergoes modification in the koivtj in two classes of
words, which it will be well to keep distinct: (i) nouns and
perfect participles in -vta (-via), (2) nouns in -pa. These now
tend to have gen. and dat. sing, in -77s -y like the majority of
fern, words in Declension I. Nouns in -eia etc. and in -pa are
unaffected : aA?7#eias -eM, r/p.epas -pa are written as before.
The LXX exx. of (1) are KwopuiT/s Ex. viii. 21 B, 24 B,
TeTe\evTr)KVLy L. xxi. 1 1 B, N. vi. 6 B, €7ri^e/?^Ki't^s 1 K. xxv. 20 B
(A -Kvcts —-Kvrj<; =-kviy]<s), zaXwKvi-qs Is. XXX. 13 W, £<TTr)KVt7]crTyj\y]
(= e<rrr]KVL7)<; a-ri'jXiq, §9,1) aAos W. x. 7 «*. Only in the passage
in 1 K. is the rj form attested by more than one of the uncials:
elsewhere the MSS have the usual forms, e.g. i£e\r)\v9via<;
L. xxvii. 21.
(2) The exx. of the 17 forms with nouns in -pa are also
quite in a minority, so far, at least, as the only word which occurs
§ io, 2] First Declension 141
repeatedly is concerned. Out of 79 exx. of the use of p-d^aipa
in gen. or dat. sing, in LXX there are only 2 where the 77 forms
are universally supported and certainly original. These are
fiaxaipr) Gen. xxvii. 40 ADE (no witness to -pa in the larger
Cambridge LXX), Ex. xv. 9 B*AF : both passages, it is im-
portant to note, are poetical — -the blessing pronounced upon
Esau and the song after the crossing of the Red Sea. The -q
forms with fxdxaipa occur also in Gen. xlviii. 22 AD (-pa. BF)
and in a single uncial in the following : in E Gen. xxxiv. 26,
in B* N. xxi. 24, 2 K. xv. 14, in A Dt. xiii. 15, Jos. xix. 47,
Bel © 26 and 11 times in the A text of Jeremiah (in both
parts) 1 . — 2<£i)pa has dat. a-^PO Is. xli. 7, gen. cr<pvpr]<;, Sir.
xxxviii. 28 (cf. bXoo-cfrvprjTos Sir. 1. 9 with Rutherford A r Dp. 286).
2 Mace, yields 3 exx.: a-iT€ipr]% viii. 23, xii. 22, TraXaLo-Tpy iv. 14.
As to the origin of these forms, they cannot be entirely due
to mere assimilation to oo^tjs -»/ : for why should participles in
-Kvla have the r) forms, while aXrjdeta retains the a forms ?
The forms -vlrjs -vlj] owe their existence, no doubt, as Blass
says 2 , to the non-pronunciation of the 1 in the diphthong vi,
which produced such spellings as TrapeiXrjcpva, v6s in Attic In-
scriptions of iv/n.c. and earlier 3 . Though the older spelling
again revived in the Hellenistic period, the declension -vltjs -vlrj
maintained its place and is very common in papyri of the early
Empire.
As to the forms -prjs -pj] there is a division of opinion. They
are explained by the majority of critics 4 as due to analogy with
other nouns in a, e.g. So|a 86£rjs, while others 5 are convinced
that they are the result of Ionic influence upon the noiv-q. The
probability is that both influences have been at work, and that
the -q forms were originally Ionic survivals, specially frequent
with words having Ionic associations : afterwards analogy came
into play (the rj forms only became common in the later koivtj)
and extended their use to all words in -pa 6 .
1 As against 1 1 exx. of the a forms in the A text of Jer. : the other
uncials have the a forms throughout the book.
2 N.T. p. 25. Cf. €Tri(3e(3T]Ki>eis = -kvt}s in i K. loc. cit. A.
S: Meisterhans 59 f.
4 'So Blass, J. H. Moulton, Mayser.
5 So Thumb Hell. 68 ff., Schwyzer Perg. 40 ff., W.-S. 80 f.
6 Cf. modern Greek iXeurepos fern. eXei/repij.
142 First Declension [§ 10, 2 —
(i) This is suggested by the piece of LXX evidence given
above. It is most remarkable that the two passages in LXX
where paxalpn is certainly original are poetical sections. The
Pentateuch translators, according to their usual practice 1 ,
adapted their language to their subject-matter and, writing at a
time when the papyri show that the a forms were still the rule
in prose, appear to have consciously selected the 77 form as an
Ionism and therefore appropriate in these poetical passages.
(ii) It is further to be observed that the two words which most
commonly take the 77 forms in the papyri of the early Empire
have Ionic associations. The use of apovpa for yfj was an old
Ionism taken over by the Tragedians (Rutherford AT 3 14) : one of
the uses of a-irelpa was of the mouldings on an Ionic column (LS).
(iii) The contrast between the LXX and the N.T. is instruc-
tive and indicates the value of the uncial evidence. Whereas
we have seen that in the LXX paxaipas -pa are normal and
there are only 2 undisputed exx. of the 77 forms out of 79,
in the N.T. paxaipr]<; -pr) are read by WH in all the 8 passages
where the cases occur : an almost exclusive use of the 77 forms
is found in the other N.T. words in -pa (WH ed. 2 App. 163).
(iv) This distinction between O.T. and N.T. is borne out by
the papyri, which show that it is one of time, not of country (Egypt
and Palestine). The 77 forms are absent from papyri of iii/B.c. :
exx. with words in -pa begin at the close of ii/B.C. with dXvprjs
(118 B.C.), p-axalprjs -prji (i 14 and ii2 B.C.) 2 . On the other hand
under the early Empire these forms are practically universal 3 .
3. KopTi 4 (originally Kopprj) was one of tw r o words (with Beprj)
where Attic prose retained ■»? in the nom. after p. It is not
surprising to find the word brought into line with others in -pa:
there is evidence for the form Kopav in all 3 passages in LXX
where the ace. appears, Dt. xxxii. 10 B*F, * xvi. 8 B*n*, Sir.
1 Thiersch 61.
2 Mayser 12 f.
3 I have noted upwards of 30 exx. of dpovprjs between 67 A.D. (BU 379)
and vii/A.D. (BU 319), about a dozen of aireip-qs in ii/A.D. alone. Z-rrlpas
gen. occurs in BM ii. 256 (early i/A.D.). Apart from the last ex. the cases
of these two words do not seem to occur in the earlier papyri : we should
expect to find the 77 forms, if, as appears, the words are Ionic in their
origin : a recrudescence of a dialectical peculiarity at a late stage in the
language would be unnatural. — The forms -vltjs etc. begin with Kad-quvlrjs
( = Kad7)Kov<r-qs) in 161 B.C. (BM i. 41. 5): eidvtrjs is common under the
Empire.
4 See J. H. Moulton Prol. ed. 2, 244.
§ io, 7] First Declension 143
xvii. 22 « {-pw BAC) : the Attic gen. Kopr}<; stands, however, in
Zech. ii. 8.
4. In proper names, as previously in Attic Greek, a impure
replaces 77 in gen. and dat. : "Awa 1 K. i. 2, "A was Tob. i. 20,
<I>£vvaVa 1 K. i. 2, 4, Souo-aVva? Dan. O Sus. 30, Dan. © Sus. 27
AQ (-aVv7/s B), 28 B ab AQ (-oVvt?? B*), 63 ACT.
5. ToXfxrjv as from roXfi-q (not toA/xq) stands in Jdth xvi. 10 A
(-/xav Bn) : cf. the fluctuation between -rrpvfxva irpv/xvr) etc. in
Attic poetry. Conversely koXokwOo. (-kwto. AQ) ace. -Oav re-
places Attic KoXoKvvTrj (Rutherford NP p. 498) in the kolvtj :
Jon. iv. 7.
6. The (Doric) gen. plur. \jsvxav occurs as a v. 1. of X* in
W. ii. 22.
The rare plural forms of yrj 1 occur in the B text of 4 K. :
ras yas xviii. 35, rais yais xix. 1 1. Elsewhere the Heb. m V1X is
rendered by x^>P ai or by th e poetical yaiai (4 K locc. citt. A text,
2 Es. 4 times, Ez. xxxvi. 24, ^ xlviii. 12) or the plur. is replaced
by the sg. (e.g. Gen. xli. 54 iv 71-007/ 77) ytj, Jer. xxxv. 8 eVl y^s
TroXXrjs, Dan. G xi. 42).
7. The contracted form (3oppa<;, which already in Attic
Greek was an alternative for /Sope'us 2 , was used almost exclusively
in the kowtJ. It is the normal form in papyri 3 and LXX :
ySopeas -eov -eav is confined to the literary version of Proverbs
(xxv. 23, xxvii. 16 : corrected in later hands of B to (Soppeas),
Sirach (xliii. 17, 20 : in 20 B has fiopt-q*;) and Job © xxvi. 7.
Elsewhere gen. fioppa, dat. fioppa, ace. /3oppai>, voc. fioppa
(Cant. iv. 16).
X sometimes appends an irrational v to the gen. airo (yfjs)
(Soppav, en tov [Soppav etc., Is. xlix. 12 (ano /3opav : Mayser 213),
Jer. iii. 18, xiii. 20, xvi. 15, xxiii. 8, xxv. 9, xxvii. 9, 41, xxix. 2,
1 LS cite Aristotle for 7a?, Strabo for 7as : 7a? and ywv occur in
papyri of ii/B.c. (Teb. 6. 31, BU 993. 3, TP 1. 2.)
2 Meisterhans 100. The change seems to have begun with fioppadev,
which first appears c. 400 B.C.
3 Always in the Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 252, 221. Bope'aj seems to
have been partially reinstated later: an ex. from i/A.D. is cited by Thumb
Hell. 65.
144 Second Declension [§ 10, 7 —
Zech. vi. 6, cf. Ez. xlvii. 17 Q : while the r is dropped in the
ace. in Dan. viii. 4 B (Kara dakaaaav <ai fioppa. <al votov) and
elsewhere in Q.
For gen. -a or -ov in proper names in -as see § 11, 4 f.
8. Second declension. The kolvyj, or some portions
of it 1 , used the uncontracted as well as the Attic contracted
forms. In the LXX there is a curious distinction in one word.
The rule as regards bcrrkov oa-rovv in LXX is that the contracted
forms are used in the nom. and ace, the uncontracted in the
gen. and dat. : oarovv 60-ra but ocrriov ocrrtwv 6o"Te'ot5. See
e.g. Gen. ii. 23 Tovro vvv outovv €k t<Sv 6<xt€ujv /jlov, Ez. xxxvii. 1
oo-reW (-to))' Q), 3 f. ocrra {ter), 5 ocrreois (-tchs Q), 7 and 1 1
(bis) oo-ra.
'Oarajj/ Ez. xxxii. 27 breaks the rule : there are also variant
readings ouria in V 1. 10 TX ca , Lam. iii. 4 BQ, iv. 8 B, oarmv
Job xxxiii. 19 BX, daro'cs Jer. xx. 9 B.
On the other hand the contracted forms only of Kaveov are
used : kolvovv kclvov KaicG plur. Kara (Pent, and Jd. vi. 19 A).
Xeipdppovs -ovv is still so written : the later x e ^H- a PP 0S ls
confined in LXX to ^ exxiii. 4 and to vll. in N. xxxiv. 5 (A),
Jer. xxix. 2 (X*).
('Apxi)oivox6os, xP v<T0 X° 0S are uncontracted as also in Attic
Greek : the papyri have the contracted forms as well 2 .
For vol's' voos, x°vs x°° s etc - see § IO > 3 1 • ^ or contracted
adjectives § 12, 2.
9. The so-called Attic second declension for the
most part disappears from the Kotvrj, words in -w? being trans-
formed or replaced by new words. Excepting one word (aAws)
the forms in -ws in LXX are confined to the literary books.
The old aAw? and the new a\wv -wvos (already attested in
Aristot.) appear side by side in the LXX, the new form pre-
vailing 3 . "AAws appears only in the form aAoo which does
1 Thumb Hell. 63 says they are specially characteristic of the Eastern
koivt) and regards them as of Ionic origin.
2 Mayser 258.
3 The uncials (Camb. Manual LXX) have forms from a\ws without v. 1.
§ io, u] Second Declension 145
duty not only for gen. dat. and ace sing, (not aXiov), but also
for ace. plur., tovs aAw 1 K. xxiii. 1 BA : this form of the ace.
plur., due to the weak sound of final s, is attested in papyri of
ii/B.c. and in MSS of Josephus {A.J. vi. 272) 1 . The prepon-
derance of the forms from aAwr in the LXX is remarkable, as
the Ptolemaic papyri only yield one example (aXiovwt = a\wvo>v
118 B.C.) as against numerous examples of the other forms 2 .
The gender as well as the form is variable, B on the whole
preferring the masc. and A the fern.
"Ews appears only in 3 M. v. 46. KaXws " rope " is replaced
by »caA.os N. iii. 37, iv. 32 (A /<Aa8ous bis), Acw? by Aads
throughout, and vew's by rao? except in 2 M., which, beside
vao?, has nom. veto? x. 5, gen. vew iv. 14, ace. vew A (vewv V)
vi. 2, ix. 16, x. 3, xiii. 2^, xiv. 33. Aayw? is replaced by
oWuVous (AristOt).
For adjectives in -as see § 12, 3.
10. The vocative of Oeos is the unclassical Bee, even in
the literary books (Jd. xvi. 28 B, xxi. 3 B : 2 K. vii. 25 B :
Sir. xxiii. 4 : 3 M. vi. 2, 4 M. vi. 27) as in N.T. (Mt. xxvii. 46).
The class, voc. foog occurs in N. xvi. 22 BA (#ce See F). More
often, however, the voc. is expressed by 6 0«os (see Syntax).
1 1 . Gender in Declension II.
The tendency towards uniformity shows itself in the oc-
casional transference of some feminine words in Decl. II. into
the larger class of masculines. 'O afx-rreXos Hb. iii. 17 M,
6 fidaavos 1 M. ix. 56 N, 6 pa/3Sos Gen. xxx. 37 A, are vagaries
of a single MS : the classical fem. is kept elsewhere. 'O ^SaVos
of LXX (Ex. iii. 2 ff . : Dt. xxxiii. 16) appears to be vulgar and
Hellenistic (Aristoph., Theophr.). 'O A^vo's has the support
in 13 passages, from ahuiv without v. 1. in 24 : in 6 passages the two
forms are attested by different MSS. The -ws forms occur in Numbers,
Ruth, 1—3 K., 1—2 Ch., Hg. ii. 19.
1 Mayser 2;o, 207.
2 lb. 287, 258 f.
T. IO
146 Third Declension [§ 10, 11 —
of a group of cursives in Gen. xxx. 38, 41 : the uncials here
and elsewhere keep the fern. c O \i0o<>, as in N.T., is used in
all senses, including that of precious stones, where Attic writers
often used rj. 'O o-Ta/xvos Ex. xvi. 33 is 'Doric 1 .' 'O Xiao's,
the older Attic gender, is usual in LXX : the ' Doric ' 7}
(Rutherford NP p. 274) is read by all uncials in Is. viii. 21,
by B in 3 K. xviii. 2, and by A in Jer. xvii. iS, xxiv. 10, 1 M.
ix. 24, xiii. 49. 'H (usual in Attic) and 6 rpi'ySos (already in
Euripides) are both found, sometimes in the same book, the
former slightly preponderating 2 . The gender of the probably
Semitic v<xo-w7ros also fluctuates : it is masc. in Lev. xiv. 6, 51 f.
in B*A, fern. ibid, in F (B ab ) and in 3 K. iv. 29 BA.
'Avefitftdadr] 77 fidrpaxos Ex. viii. 6 A (6 /3. B) is no doubt due to
the collective use of the noun as in (classical) j? i7r7ros = ' : cavalry,"
Gen. xiv. 11 etc.
12. Third declension.
Accusative sing, in -avfor -a. The assimilation of accusatives
of the 3rd decl. ending in a vowel to those of the 1st decl. by
the addition of final v had begun as early as iv/B.c. in the case
of a few proper names and appellatives in -77s (2wxpaTV7r,
rpirjp-qv etc.) 3 . The addition of v to accusatives in -a did not
come till later : it begins in the Egyptian papyri in ii/B.c. 4 and
does not become common before ii/A.D. It is always a vulgarism,
and is connected with a wider tendency, specially common in
Egypt, to append an irrational v to other cases of the noun
and to other parts of speech 5 . The LXX examples are
1 The N.T. in the single passage in Hebrews keeps Attic r).
- '0 is attested in 1 K. vi. 12, 1 Ch. xxvi. 18, ^ xliii. 19, cxviii. 35 K
(elsewhere i) in this book), Prov. iii. 17 (do.), Jer. xviii. 15 (do.), Jl. ii. 7 A
and in one or more of the uncials in Is. iii. 12, xxx. 11, xlii. 16, xlix. 9, n,
lviii. 12.
3 Jannaris p. 542. His list of LXX exx. of accusatives in -av needs
checking.
4 X'ipav in a letter of 160 B.C. and rpiirodav in i/B.c. are the only
examples in the Ptolemaic age quoted by Mayser 199.
5 lb. 197 ff.
§ 10, 14] Third Declension 147
practically confined in the uncials to the two MSS A and «,
where they probably represent the Egyptian spelling of a later
age than the autographs.
The examples noted in A are Ex. x. ^dxpidav, xiii. 21 vvktciv,
N. XV. 27 aiyav : R. iv. 1 1 yvvaiKav : in I K. vvktciv dcopanav -^eipav
yvvainav pepibav : in 2 K. ii. 29, iv. 7 vvktciv, v. 1 8 KoiXddav, xiii.
10 KoiTwvav : 3 K. i. 45 fiacrtkiav : 4 K. xxii. 3 and 2 Ch. xxxiv. 15
ypappciTaiav, 2 Ch. xxxiv. 9 Upiav : I Es. iv. 1 9 Trpaypav, viii. 8
Upiav : ^ xxviii. 7 cp\6yav : Is. vii. 19 payciSav : jdth xiii. 10
(fidpayyav : Sir. xiii. 6 e\7ri8av : I M. x. I IlTo\cpat8av. In X
these forms are exceedingly common in the Prophetical books
(aleovav and x et P av furnish the majority of instances) : cf. the
pronominal forms in X rlvav Na. iii. 19, ipiv Is. xxxvii. 35. In B,
on the other hand, the only exx. noted are Is. xxxvi. 2 I3aai\iav,
xxxvii. 29 p(f)lvav (with X) 1 , Zeph. i. 4 x ei P av -
Cf. § 12, 5 for adjectives.
13. Accusative plural. The old termination of the ace.
plur. of stems in v (ov) — viz. s unpreceded by a (e.g. ras /3ovs) —
is replaced in Hellenistic Greek by -as, possibly to prevent
confusion with the nom. sing. So in LXX /3oas always,
29 times 2 : IxOvas 8 times with IxOvs twice as a v. 1., Ez. xxix.
4 B (contrast 5), Hb. i. 14 N (vx^) '■ i"-^" 5 x K. vi. 1, 4 A,
but /aOs vi. 5, 11 (similar variety in the nom.: pves v. 6 but
/xCs vi. 18): oerepvas 10 times (including L. xiv. 9 B) with v. 1.
oacpvs in Is. xxxii. 1 1 B* : deppvas L. xiv. 9 A (6<ppv<; B ab F) :
o-Ta^uas 3 Gen. xli. 7, 24, Jd. xv. 5 A, but crra;yi>s Ex. xxii. 6,
Dt. xxiii. 24.
14. The assimilation of the ace. to the nom. plur. in
words in -evs (on the model of ai and to.? 7ro'Aets) begins in
Attic Inscriptions as early as c. 300 B.C. 4 The LXX accord-
1 Cod. B in the central chapters of Isaiah has other instances of
Egyptian or vulgar spellings not found elsewhere in the MS : KpavTJs xxx.
19 ( = Kpavyijs, § 7, 30), Trpoffrj^ei. (for -i^u) xxxii. 4, tikci (for e/cet) xxxiii. 6.
- The only ex. of the ace. pi. in Ptolemaic papyri is in the Attic form
rks ,8ous (iii/B.c), Mayser 268. Papyri of the Imperial age have /36as :
OP iv. 729 (137 a.d.),GP 48 (346 a.d.).
:i Ptolemaic papyri have one ex. of <tt&xvs, none of -vas, Mayser 267.
4 Meisterhans 141.
10 — 2
148 Third Declension [§ 10, 14 —
ingly has tous /focriAas, yoveis, Upels, i7r7r€is etc. The older
form /3aa-tXeas occurs in 4 K. vii. 6 bis BA [contrast iii. 10, 13]
and as a v.l. in 2 Es. xix. 22 B, Jer. xxxii. 12 K, Hos. vii. 3 Q.
rWe'as 4 M. ii. 10 V may have been written by the Atticizing
author of that book.
15. Assimilation of ace. to nom. plur. occurs also in the
substitution of -es for -as. This seems to have begun with
the numeral TeWapes and then to have been extended to other
words. Dr J. H. Moulton has acutely suggested a reason for
the special tendency to equate the nom. and ace. of TeWapes,
viz. that this is (excepting efs) " the only early cardinal which
ever had a separate ace. form 1 ."
In the papyri 2 riaaapes (ace.) furnishes most of the ex-
amples. I have counted 49 exx., of which 8 are B.C. and 41
between i/ and ii/A.D. : from i/A.D. it is more frequent than
rea-aapas which is still in use. Next comes iravres (9 exx.), then
participles in -vres : exx. like yvval<es occur sporadically. Two
exx. are as early as iii/B.c, the first being reWapes HP 90, 15 :
in the other the -es has been corrected to -as, ttcivt^s tovs ap.
Mayser 59.
In the LXX, as in the papyri, the commonest instance is
TeVo-apes which is normal in B* (Ex. xxv. 11, 25 bis [A semel\
34 etc.) and frequent in A 3 . The -es form appears also, but
far less frequently, in another numeral. As against upwards of
100 examples of xikia.ha.% (without v.l.) the ace. is written as
-Ses in 1 Es. i. 7 A, Jdth ii. 5 K, Is. xxxvii. 36 « = |] 1 M.
vii. 41 A 4 . (MvpiaSas is constant.)
1 Prol. (ed. 2) 243. A possible contributory cause has been suggested
elsewhere (§ 6, 2).
2 Mayser 59, Moulton CK xv. 34, xviii. 108.
3 The statistics for the uncials are as follows. B has 27 exx. of
retro-apes to 13 of recrtxapas : A 22 -pes, 26 -pas: X 3 -pes, 2 -pas. The
evidence of B cannot be quoted in N. xxix. 13 ff. where it writes id , but
-pes ib. 29 shows how the symbol should be read. The statistics include
Jos. xxi. 18 ff., where 7r6\ets reVo-apes of BA should perhaps be taken as a
new sentence (cf. 39) and not in apposition with the preceding accusatives.
4 Also perhaps in 3 K. viii. 63 B = || 2 Ch. vii. 5 B, 3 K. xii. 2 1 B A = 2 Ch.
xi. 1 B, 1 Ch. xviii. 12 A, Ez. xlv. 5 bis (AQ, BAQ). But these passages
§ 10, 1 6] Third Declension 149
Apart from these two numerals the LXX instances of ace.
in -es are quite rare : it is noteworthy that two of them occur
in connexion with TeWapes. 1 Ch. xxv. 5 A ko.1 ISwkcv #eos t<2
A. viovs Sexa reVo-apes kcu Ovydrepes rp(e)is : 2 Ch. xxiii. 2 B
vvvriyayev tovs A even-as. . ./cat up^o^res : Zech. i. 20 N eSei£ev p.01
Krpios reVo-apes Te'^roves'. The B text of 2 Es. xxiii. 15 cl8ov
iv lovba 7raroi»i'Tas...Kai <f>ipovrt%. ..kcu eViyepiZovTes. ../ecu c/>e'-
povTes w<ry be merely an instance of " drifting into the nomina-
tive 2 ,'' but the papyri show that this form of ace. was common
in participles.
The converse use of -as for -es in the nom. plur. occurs in
4 K. xiii. 7 A x^"'Saj, 1 Ch. xii. 36 A xiAiacW, 3 Es. xvi. 9 X ^etpa?.
16. Relation of the nominative to the cases (inflection with
or without consonant). The inflection /cepas Ke'pws dat. Kepa
has disappeared, the cases being formed with t : dat. Kepa-ri
(Is. v. 1 : Dan. vii. 8), plur. Ke'para KepaVwi'. Kpe'as, on the
other hand, which is used mainly in the plural, keeps the
shorter forms Kpea Kpewv*. r^pas in Attic is declined like
Kepas, y-7'pws yqpa : in LXX the anomalous dat. is replaced by
y?7pet (Gen. xv. 15 etc., 1 Ch. xxix. 28, ^ xci. 15, Dan. O vi. 1),
except in Sirach which has y^'pa. (iii. 1 2, viii. 6 nA, xxv. 3) : the
gen. keeps the classical form yrjpw<; in the literary books
(W. iv. 9, 2 — 4 Mace.) and Gen. xliv. 20, elsewhere yrjpov; has
undisputed (Gen. xxxvii. 3, Sir. xlvi. 9) or good authority
(Gen. xlviii. 10 B: 3 K. xi. 3 B [xiv. 4 A = Aquila], xv. 23 A :
may be merely instances of "drifting into the nominative" and of the
tendency to place a numerical statement in a parenthesis. This is clearly
the case in 3 K. v. 14 B /ecu d7reVrei\ei/ avrovs els tov Xifiavov — 5e/ca xtXidSes
eV raj fir)vi, dWaaao^voi. In Jd. vii. 3 B etWt ko.1 5vo x'XiaSes is subject,
not object.
1 In Dt. ii. 25 B* Tapaxdwovrai kcll wolves (-fas B b AF) e^owTLv, usbtves is
apparently the subject : cf. Job xxi. 17, Is. xiii. S.
2 Cf. BM ii. 154. 14 (68 A.D.) p.r]de tovs irap' avrou Kvpievovra[s avruv]
kolI elaodevovras kcu (^ooevovTas Kal KaravirQi/Tt^.
:i Ex. xxix. 14 " KpeaTCL F" Swete : the MS, I learn from Mr Brooke,
has Kepara. Kpearos once in an Attic inscription of iv/u.C. , Meist. 143.
15° Third Declension [§ 10, 16 —
* lxx. 9 BR, iS B*kR: Is. xlvi. 4 «*A). Ile'pas, re'pas
keep t in the cases, as in Attic.
17. KXets has ace. sing. KAeiSa Jd. iii. 25 BA (and in a
Hexaplaric insertion in Is. xxii. 22 *c\iSa(v) As) and ace. plur.
KXeiSas Dan. O Bel 11: the usual Attic forms kAeZv, kAcis do
not occur'. Xa'pis keeps the classical x^/ 3 "' throughout except
twice in Zech. (iv. 7, vi. 14) where x«P tTa is used: the latter
(which has some classical authority : it appears to be Ionic and
poetical) is absent from the papyri before the Roman period 2 .
Te'XwTa is the only ace. known to LXX (Attic also used ye'Awy
in poetry).
^ According to Moeris nXe'iv x<*P lv y&<»v are Attic, ncXeZSa
xapira ytXcora Hellenic.
©epp.ao-rpis -t'Sos has ace. #€ppao-Tp(e)<.s 3 K. vii. 31 BA :
lb. Vll. 35 B has Tas €7rapi>crTpis, A ras iTrapvcTTpiSas.
18. Egyptian (Ionic) words in -is are declined like ttoAis :
/3Spts (§ 4, p. 34) dat. /3apet 3 , plur. /Japeis fidpeoiv fidpew. Glfim
(ib.) 6l($iv OifieL Ex. ii. 3, 5, 6 (Oetfirjv is probably merely an
itacism and not from Oifa LS) : (c)7/fa -fiiv, nom. plur. (e)i0(e)is
Is. xxxiv. n.
The plural of epis is not used : in ¥ exxxviii. 20 read e'peiy.
anop&c 1 K. viii. 22 A may be a mere slip for anAp&c or a
relic of the Epic ANepAC.
19. Aiwpv£ has gen. -i>x°s etc. in Attic writers, -vyos etc. in
Hellenistic writers from Polybius onward and throughout the
Ptolemaic papyri 4 and so in LXX (Ex. vii. 19, viii. 5, Jer.
1 But they are found in N.T. (Ap.) and the papyri.
2 Mayser 271 f., Cronert 170 n. 6 : but xaptras once at end of ii/B.c.
(Mayser).
3 So in a papyrus of ii/B.c. (Mayser 266). Literary writers (Euripides,
Plutarch) have the consonantal inflection (3dpi5i fidpidas (Iph. in A. 297).
Hdt. has j3apLS, fiapiv, (SdpLai (ii. 179). He also writes gen. i(3los, plur.
i'/Jies, ras i'/3is (ii. 75 f.): LS cite ipidos i/3ea;s from Aelian.
4 Mayser 18 : the classical forms reappear in the papyri at the end of
ii/A.D. : the B text in Isaiah is therefore open to suspicion.
10, 2 1] Third Declension 151
xxxviii. 9): the classical forms appear in the B text of Isaiah
(xix. 6, xxvii. 12, xxxiii. 21).
20. Assimilation of the nominative to the cases appears in
■q cJSi'v Is. xxxvii. 3 (so N.T.). (The cases only of the class,
nominatives dim's, pi's are used in LXX: in the papyri forms
like ogvppiv abound.) Conversely, the consonant or the vowel
of the nom. is retained in the dative plural : iXecpavaiv 1 M. i.
1 7 A (-aaiv K*, with metaplasmus eA.€<£ai'i-ois V), vi. 34 A (-aaiv
nV): x €l P (Jl ' 1 ' l Ch. v. 10 B 1 . It may be a merely orthographical
matter that the long vowel of the nom. d\wirr]$ is retained in
the cases in Jd. i. 35 B (--n-rjKes), xv. 4 B (-tt^kus), 3 K. xxi.
10 B ab (--n-rjiiv), Ez. xiii. 4 A (-n^Kes). Cf. OvyaTrjpos Sir. xxxvi.
26 « 2 . Assimilation to adX-myi; etc produces pd<TTiy£ 3 K. xii.
24 r B, Sir. xxiii. n N, /Aacmyfiv 2 Ch. x. it B (§ 7, 33).
21. Open and contracted forms. As in the case of neuter
words in -ov in the 2nd declension (8 supra), the Koiv-q preferred
the (Ionic) uncontracted form of the gen. plur. in certain 3rd
declension neuters in -os 3 . So LXX always has dpeW and
XeiXew, and usually T£ix<W (tcix^v 4 K. xxv. 4 A, Is. xxii. 11 B,
lxii. 6 B, Dan. O iv. 26, 1 M. xvi. 23 sV). But Ztwv, o-Kevuv
are written, and in the other cases the contracted forms are
retained : opovs op-q, tci'xous reix?/, x €t ^ ot,s X e ^V> 7ra X 7 7 etc -
Conversely, the gen. plur. of ir^xf s, in classical Greek -rrrix^v,
in the Koivr/, through assimilation to neuters in -os, takes on a
contracted form ir-qx^y- So in the LXX in Judith, Esther and
Ezekiel a (with occasional v.l. -ewv in the last-named book): on
the other hand in Genesis, Exodus and Chronicles 4 the classical
irqx €UiV is retained : elsewhere the MS evidence is uncertain.
The gen. sing, in LXX is t^cos (Ex. xxv. 9 etc.) corrected
occasionally in A(F) to the classical 7nfx€W9.
1 So in "late inscriptions" (LS) : cf. Epic x € <-P ecr < TI -
2 LXX keeps Ovyarpos etc. (not poet, dvyarepos).
:J Cf. Mayser 17, 277, Moulton CR xv. 435.
4 Also (without variant) t K. xvii. 4, Zech. v. 2, Jer. lii. 21 f. (ib. 21
■Xuv BKQ), Dan. 9 iii. 1 bis ( = -x^")-
152 Third Declension [§ 10, 22—
22. Miscellaneous peculiar forms.
Of to aAas gen. dAa-ros (for o dAs) the only fairly certain
instance in LXX is Sir. xxxix. 26 dAas A (dAa cett. : as
nominatives precede and follow A appears to preserve the true
text): in other passages (L. ii. 13, Jd. ix. 45, 2 Es. vi. 9, Ez.
xliii. 24 A) aAas may equally well be ace. plur. and is almost
certainly so in the first of them (a\i, dAa in same verse). In
the Ptolemaic papyri t6 aAas appears as early as iii/B.c, but
forms from aAs preponderate 1 : in the N.T. the new form has
gained the ascendancy.
The oblique cases of d/A»'os — rare in classical Greek which
uses apva apj/os etc. instead — in LXX are frequent, though the
classical forms are still fairly well represented 2 . (In N.T. the
only forms found are dpvo's [nom.] and apviov.) The new fern,
form dyiivds (Theocr. v. 3 with v.l. d/xj/tSes) usually renders the
Heb. fem. n^23 (rDCm) "ewe-lamb."
Yova for yovara. (3 K. viii. 54 A) may, if not a slip, be com-
pared with Epic yowa.
NaCs is on the way to becoming a literary word, ttXoIov
supplanting it in most books of the LXX. N^as (= Att. vavs)
occurs in 3 K. xxii. 49 A (a section apparently interpolated
from Aquila) and the Epic. gen. v??os in Pro v. xxiv. 54 v^os
7roi<T07ropoixr?7s BnA — naturally as the translator is imitating
Homer (veto's C, vqm «°- a ) : elsewhere the Attic forms raw, vrji,
vrjes 3 K. xxii. 49 A, vavai.
"Opvis, like vavs, makes way for a second declension form —
1 Mayser 286, Expositor, Feb. 1908, v. 177.
- In the Pentateuch (or a portion of it) there is a curious differentiation
in the use of the Hellenistic and the classical forms, based on a slight
variation in spelling of the Hebrew. L"!13, the ordinary word for "lamb," is
constantly rendered by the forms from ay.vb% : in some dozen passages the
radicals are transposed to 2^'?, and in five of these (Gen. xxx. 32, 33, 35,
L. i. 10, iii. 7) the forms of apva are used, dfivos only once (Gen. xxx. 40),
elsewhere (L. iv. 35 etc.) irpofiarov. In Ex. xii. 5 D^23 read dftvuv A
(not apvQv B).
§ io, 24] Metaplasmus 153
opveov (opviOiov) — being found only in 3 K. ii. 46 e = iv. 23
(dpi't(9wv ckXcktwv one of Solomon's delicacies).
UiXeKvs is shortened to 7re'Au£ in Jer. xxiii. 29 BkQ (Tre-
\vkvs A), Ez. ix. 2 (so once in Aquila).
Tl\r]6vs (Epic) replaces Tr\rj$o<; in 3 M. iv. 1 7.
The contracted form arrjp (for o-redp) is limited to Theodotion
(Bel 27): the LXX proper has o-reap, (ppeap in common with
the papyri (Mayser 273) 1 .
Svyyei'jfs has dat. plur. avyyevevat in I M. X. 89 A
(-ve'cri[V] N*V) as from cruyyevevV.
23. Metaplasmus.
We may group under this general head further instances of
the mixture of forms and declensions which grammarians sub-
divide into (a) abundantia, viz. double forms for nonmiaiive
and other cases, e.g. Xew's, Xaos : (b) heteroclita, viz. a single
nom. form with diverging forms in the oblique cases, e.g. 6 and
to 0-kotos : (c) metaplasia, viz. formation of a new nom. out of
the oblique cases, e.g. r\ w'StV. Mixture of this kind was common
in the Koiv-q and has already been illustrated in the preceding
sections: several of the instances which follow have classical
precedent.
24. Fluctuation between masculine and neuter in Decl. II.
To aXdfiao-Tpov (Theocr. N.T.) for class. 6 dA.a/3ao-ros is read
by A in 4 K. xxi. 13 (B 6 dAa/foo-Tpos).
The same MS has masc. axypos 3 (tw ax v P 0V ) m 3 K. iv. 21 :
elsewhere in LXX to axvpov (class.).
Taio-os (6) "javelin" (an imported word, said to be Iberian)
1 Theodotion's spelling is supported by (pprjros as from <ppvp in a con-
temporary papyrus of ii/A.D. : Moulton CR xv. 435 s .
2 Cf. Mayser 296 (rbv o-iryYei'&t ii/u.C.) and WH (ed. 2) App. 165 :
Dr Moulton calls my attention to crvyyevfas in Dittenberger Syltoge 258. 20
(end of iii/B.c, Magnesia). The identity of forms in some of the cases of
nouns in -77s and -evs (e.g. ace. plur. in -e?s) produced mixture throughout :
cf. evdvs — evd-fis, § 12, 7.
3 There is some doubtful authority for it in Comedy (see LS).
154 Metaplasmus [§ 10, 24
in Jos. viii. 18 BA has the support of Polybius (xviii. 18. 4,
Teubner) : F reads to yalo-ov.
Aeo-/xo's in Attic Greek has plural 8eo-/xot and Sea/xd : the
neuter, 1 in the kolvtj has passed over to the literary forms, being
restricted in LXX to 3 M. vi. 27, 4 M. xii. 3 (2 Es. vii. 26 A),
in N.T. to Luke : commonly in LXX oW/ach (even in the
proverbial kvwv ZttI Scct/aovs Prov. vii. 22, found elsewhere with
Seoyxa). (AeV/xT; Ex. xii. 22 has a distinct meaning "bundle":
a vulgar word found in Comedy and the papyri.)
To £i>yo'v, apparently the older gender (Lat. jugum), is re-
placed almost everywhere in LXX (as in N.T. in the only
determining passages) by 6 £vyo's: with the meaning "balances"
the neuter remains in L. xix. 36 £vya hUaia, a passage which
has influenced the text in Ez. xlv. 10 £vyov SUatov AQ (£1-705
oYkcuos B : the other books use the masc. with this meaning
also, Hos. xii. 7, Prov. xi. 1, xx. 17).
As regards 6efxiXio<; (sc. XlOos) and OefxeXiov we cannot speak
with certainty as to the earlier usage. In the plural 01 OepeXiot
has good authority in Attic prose, while to Oe/xeXia is poetical :
on the other hand 6 #£/xe'Aios appears to be vulgar and late :
the dictum of Moeris that 6e/xe\iov and ^e/xe'Ata are the only
true Attic forms is questionable 2 . In LXX ra OefxiXia is
frequent (Dt. xxxii. 22, 2 K. xxii. 8, 16 [=^ xvii. 8, 16],
^ lxxxi. 5, Prov. viii. 29, Sir. iii. 9 etc., Prophets passim). The
masc. form is limited to the following: tov ^e/xeAtov 3 K. vi. 2 B
(=v. 17 A), 4 K. xvi. iS: Oe/JLeXtoi, Oe/jLeXiovs, 2 Ch. xxxi. 7,
1 Es. vi. 19, 2 Es. iv. 12, v. 16, Job © xxii. 16 : ^ beside the
neuter plurals locc. citt. has ol OefxeXiot lxxxvi. 1, 6 Oe/xeXtos
cxxxvi. 7 (v.l. tcuv -wv). (In N.T. Lc. alone has Ta -Ata Acts
xvi. 26: Paul, Hebrews and Apoc. have the masculine forms.)
1 Absent from Ptolemaic papyri (Mayser 285). Dr Moulton reminds
me of the original collective character of these old neuters : so /oca of a
region, loci of several isolated places.
2 Kiihner-Blass 1. i. 499, Mayser 289 (Ptolemaic papyri -ov -a).
io, 24] Metaplasmus 1 5 5
It looks as if the earlier and later koivi) differed in their
method of producing uniformity, the former using the neuter
throughout, the latter the masc.
To k/WoV is read by A in 3 K. xii. 4 (LS cite Byzantine
grammarians for plur. kXolo.): elsewhere 6 Kioto's (class.).
c O Au'xvos has plur. ol Xv^vol on ly (Att. a l so Ta - ^X va )-
'O i'wtos, 01 l'coTot are the usual forms in LXX 1 , the Attic
neuter form being confined to Gen. ix. 23 (to. o\'o vwra), Jer.
ii. 27 (vwra).
Ot oveipoi W. xviii. 19 replaces Attic neuter plur. ovupara
or oveipa (Attic sing. 6 oveipos, to oVetpov or to ovap). The word
itself has joined the ' literary ' vocabulary, kvxnrviov being used
in the translations.
( c 0) 0-1'eAos (with Ionic e) replaces Attic to criaXov in Is.
xl. 15 (neut. o-i€/W A): the neuter plur. occurs in 1 K. xxi. 13
(ra crUXa).
'O alros, ra o-'ira of Attic Greek are retained, but the latter
is restricted to two literary books (Job and Proverbs), the plur.
in any form being absent elsewhere.
T6 o-Ta6W (Dan. O Sus. 37) has plur. o-TaStW in the literary
2 M. (xi. 5 V, xii. 10 etc.) as in Attic Greek, which also uses
o-T<x8ia. The latter appears to have been usual in the ko^t/
vernacular ".
'O araOp.os has plur. ot o-Ta.Op.ot in all senses 3 . Attic wrote
o-Ta^/i.os "a halting-place," plur. o-To.Op.ol and -/xa, but o-To.0p.6v
-p.d of "a weight 4 ."
To x«M«ppovi' 4 K. xxiii. 6 A is no doubt a slip for to x-
On the whole a tendency is traceable to replace all anomalous
neuter plurals by masculine forms.
1 i K. iv. 18, 3 K. vii. 19, 4 K. xvii. 14, 2 Es. xix. 29 (dveiOovvTa),
^ [lxv. xi RS c - a ], lxviii. 24, lxxx. 7 [cxxviii. 3 R], Zech. vii. n, Is. 1. 6,
Ez. i. 18, x. 12. Elsewhere the gender is indeterminate.
2 Mayser 289, Cronert 175.
3 N. xxxiii. 1 f., Prov. viii. 34, Is. xxviii. 17. So the papyri, Mayser 263.
4 K.-Bl. I. i. 500. A has to arad/idv 4 K. xxi. 13 (B ffrddpaov).
156 Metaplasmus [§ 10, 25 —
25. Fluctuation between Declensions I. and II. Nouns
compounded from repx^ have their termination in -ap^os in
Attic Greek : in the koivyj the form -dpxys (which originated in
Ionic districts) is usual and gradually ousts the other form.
The Attic termination maintains its hold longest in compounds
of numerals and in old official titles : new compounds nearly
all end in -apx^s 1 . The Attic forms retained in LXX are
3cKa8a/j^os, eKarovTap^os", tTrapxos, povapxos, TrevTf)K(WTapxos,
vTrapyp'i (1 Es. vi. 26 B), x<Aiapx°s- On the other hand LXX
writes the following more newly-coined words with -apx<T> '•
y€i'eo-iapx?7s, idvdp)(r)S, cAe^ai'Tapx^s, Ku7rpiap^ij? (governor of
Cyprus 2 M. xii. 2), KW/xap^?;?, pepiSapx^s, TraTpiapx^s 3 , TOirdpx'q'i.
In the following old words both forms occur : LTnrdpxai 4 2 K.
i. 6 B, IWapxoi A : t^vAap^o? Dt. xxxi. 28, 1 Es. viii. 58, 92,
but cpvXdpxvi 2 M. viii. 32.
The N.T. shows an advance upon the LXX in one word :
(narovTapxos of LXX appears in N.T. with few exceptions as
fKarovrapx^s : ^tAi'ap^o? is however still universal. 'EnarovTapx^s
is also the predominant form in Josephus and 8eKa8dpxvs is
universal in his Jewish War: ^iX/ap^os- is still the usual form,
but there is some slight MS evidence even for ^tAi'dp^s 1 \
26. The following words show the converse change —
transition from the first to the second declension. 'Ap.<piTa7ros
2 K. xvii. 28, Prov. vii. 16 replaces dp^traVr;; (Comedians of
iv/B.c. ap. LS). "Eve8pov has supplanted the classical eveSpa,
which occurs only in Jos. viii. 7, 9 (beside eveSpov 6 times in
the same chap.) and ^ ix. 29, in all three passages with the
meaning "place of ambush," whereas eveSpov in Joshua (and
1 Mayser 256 f., where the literature is quoted. Cf. Moulton CK xv.
34. 434, xviii. 108 for the post- Ptolemaic papyri. It is noticeable that all
specially Egyptian titles end in -dpxys : ^V^o-PXV s > AiBv&pxys, vo/xapxys
(so Hdt.).
2 Excepting 4 K. xi. 10 B, 15 B -a.pxa.is (ib. 9 B b -dpxat).
- 1 HaT piapxov Is. xxxvii. 38 Q is an incorrect reading for the adj.
Tra.Tpa.pxov "ancestral" (sc. deov).
i So in the papyri from iii/B.c. : the B text is therefore right.
6 W. Schmidt De Jos. doc. 485 ff.
io, 27] Metaplasmus 157
usually in LXX) means the ambuscading party. 'Hxo? (6 or
to, 29 inf.) has entirely replaced Attic rjxv-
Mav8pdyopos l for p a v Spay op a? has good authority in Gen.
xxx. 15 (-opovs AZ> cursives : -6pas E) : the older form is kept in
Cant. vii. 13 -yopai BK (for A see 27 below).
"Eairepos for iarrepa, a v.l. of A in Jos. v. IO (d(j) eomepov :
anb [«$'] eWe'pas BF), is poetical. 'Afidtjots Is. xxv. 10 N* vid
and niiXois 1 M. xiii. 33 V may be clerical errors (the latter
receives doubtful support from Horn. II. v. 397).
To fiao-tXaop in addition to its old meaning "palace" (Hdt.)
takes on that of "crown" (2 K. i. 10, 2 Ch. xxiii. II, W. v. 16)
and "royal dominion" and so in some late portions of LXX
becomes identical with 17 fiaaikeia "kingdom" (which is frequent
elsewhere in LXX): Hexaplaric additions (from Aquila ap-
parently) in 3 K. iv. 19 A, xiv. 8 A, 4 K. xv. 19 A: 1 Es. iy. 40,
43: Dan. O iv. 30 c etc. (in vii. 22 = ttjv fiacriXeiav 0): 2 M. ii. 17
(and perhaps in W. i. 14 ovre a8ov fiao-. eVi yrjs, R.V. "royal
dominion,'' mg. "a royal house": in 1 Ch. xxviii. 4 yivos should
be supplied).
Both forms nXevpd and nXcvpov are classical, and both are
used in LXX, the former slightly more often than the latter:
there is diversity of reading in 2 K. xiii. 34, nXevpas B (-pov A),
Dan. G vii. 5 rpeis ir\evpa\ B=rpia irXevpd A (Dan. O ib. nXevpov),
4 M. vi. 6 rd wXfvpd AN* (rd rrXevpds sic X ca ) : in Ez. xli. 5f.
the two forms are found in conjunction. There is also diversity
of reading in 2 M. vii. 1 vevpais A (-potsV) "cords": both forms
are classical.
27. Fluctuation between Declensions I and III.
To vikos" supplants rj vUi) universally in the later versions
(dad') and largely in the LXX : the latter is now restricted
to 'literary' writings (1 Es., Prov., 1—4 M. with 1 Ch. xxix.
11), but vikos has even invaded books of that type (2 M. x.
38, 4 M. xvii. 12). 'H hixpa and to Sty 05 (both classical) are
used interchangeably even in the same context 3 . BXdfSrj
W. xi. 19 ((3\.dfto<;, also classical, is not found).
'Ako-V (4 K. xiv. 9 tov ctKava B, rrjv aKara[v] A) supplants in
1 So in Test. XII. Patr. Is. i. 3, ii. 2, 4.
2 In a papyrus of 56 B.C. : v'ikt) in ii/ and i/B.c. (Mayser 93).
3 W. xi. 4 oti/'rys, 8 bitf/ovi : Am. viii. n 8l\^av, 13 Sii/^t.
158 Metaplasmus [§ 10, 27 —
this LXX passage and elsewhere in dcr'6' the classical 77 aKavOa
(still common in LXX) 1 .
The following variants are of interest. Adeems Is. Lxvi. 11 X
gen. as from Sdtjis ( = 8dtja) is attested elsewhere 2 . MavSpdyopes
Cant. vii. 13 A (-at cett.) and cpidXes ib. v. 13 A (-at cett.)
anticipate modern Greek, which uses these plurals in all words
of the old 1st declension (/capSier, ddXaaaes etc.). The same MS
has the datives nvXei, nvXeo-iv in K. yd (3 K. xxii. 10, 4 K.
vii. 18), as if from a nom. to 7rvXos (cf. 7rvXois 26 supra).
28. Fluctuation between Declensions II and III. Inter-
change of nouns in -os masc. (Decl. II) and in -os neut.
(Decl. Ill) began in classical times. The general tendency in
KOLvtj Greek is in the direction of the neuter third declension
forms, as will be seen from the following table :
Classical Greek. LXX. N.T. 3
masc. neut.
6 e'Xeos 6 eX. sporadical- to i'Xeos usually to i'Xeos always
ly (literary) 4
6 £rj\os 6 £r]X. usually to £>}A. rarely 5 to and 6 £.
■6 and to ddfiftos #d/i/3oiEccl.xii. gen. ddpftovs to 6. (Acts iii. io
5 Cant. iii. 8 gen. -fiovs)
(W. x. 19 X)
1 '0 atcavos occurs in Theophrastus and Symmachus.
2 LS cite " Democrit. ap. Sext. Emp." The form, we may conjecture,
comes from the later writer.
3 WH (ed. 2) App. 165.
4 The literary translator of Prov. uses the masc. only (iii. i6 a , xiv. 22 bis),
as does the writer of 4 M. in his single use of the word (ix. 4). The
following sporadic exx. occur: ^ v. 8 rod i\iov crov BA, which might be a
case of dropping one <x out of two (§ 9, 1), but it is noticeable that 4', which
has upwards of 100 exx. of the neut., has only one other of the masc, viz.
Ixxxiii. 12 iXeov, i.e. the masc. is written on tue first appearance of the word
in either part of the Greek book (p. 68 f.) : Job x. 12 A, Tob. viii. 17 N (ib.
e'Xeos neut.), W. vi. 6 A, Sir. li. 3 B* : Hos. xii. 6, Mic. vi. 8 B, vii. 20 B :
Is. Ix. 10 BSQ, lxiii. 7 (ib. to eX), lxiv. 4 : Jer. xlv. 26 B piirTtiv tov ?X., a
phrase imitated in Dan. 9 ix. 20, Bar. ii. 19, in which the noun="a
pitiful supplication": Dan. G i. 9, 1 M. iii. 44 A, 2 M. vi. 16, viii. 5, 3 M.
iv. 4 tov Kotvbv i\. "the general misery."
s To ? W. v. 17 N: gen. trjXovs Zeph. i. 18 BKA, iii. 8 B*Q, 1 M.
ii. 58 N, and in interpolations from G in Ez. viii. 3 Q, 5 A.
io, so]
Metaplasmus
159
Classical Greek.
6 (and to : Ari-
stotle irayecn)
Kayos" frost"
6 itXovtos
LXX.
masc.
Trciyoi Dan.
iii. 69
6 ttXovtos usu-
ally
neut.
to it. Na. iii. 17
gen. -rvayovs
BXQ(-ouA):
Job xxxvii.
10 ace. rrdyos
to ttX. Is. xxix.
2 XAT (6 BQ)
N.T.
unused
(rov Apeiov Tva-
yov)
6 and (8 times in
Paul) TO tt\.
to craoTos al- to o-k. always
ways
6 (and rarely —
to) o~kotos
The following isolated exx. occur.
To yvocpos gen. -ovs Est. A 7 A (yvotpov BX and masc. else-
where in LXX as in N.T., Heb. xii. 18) : 6 8v6(pos was the class,
(poetical) form, 6 yvocpos begins with Aristotle.
To pvTTos Is. iv. 4T (masc. in the other MSS and elsewhere
in LXX and N.T. : the plur. pvira is Homeric).
Xipoyc stands for x ei P"s m J er - X1 '- 3 **•
29. In the following a classical first declension word in -rj
has passed over first to the second declension and then to the
third :
Classical Greek.
1 1X1
6 tfx os (from
[ Aristot.)
|7j Tapa^r]
6 Ttipa^os
(Xen.)
LXX.
M. and F.
VX-
usually
N.
TO TJX. 1 -
occasionally
17 r. frequent to t. Job xxiv.
6r. Jd. xi. 35 B, 17 BXC, Is.
1 K. v. 9, Est. xxii. 5 X (gen.
A 7 ~X ovs )
N.T.
6 Heb. xii. 19
to Lc. xxi. 25
(fjxovs : WH
^oO?)
-7. r. 'Jo.' v. 4
cS r. twice (Acts)
30. Examples of the reverse change (gen. -ov for -ovs) are
confined to readings of single MSS : fidOov Sir. li. 5 B*, Wvov
1 In Jer. xxviii. 16 ^x os appears to be accusative. It is probable there-
fore that the gen. tjxovs should be accented t;x 01 ' s > not as the classical ijx ^
from r)xu, in ^ ix. 7, xii. 5 ART (vx ov BX), lxxvi. 18, Sir. xlvii. 9.
160 Proper Names [§ 10, 30—
Prov. xxviii. 15 A, re/ievov 2 M. i. 15 A (before initial a-), vx^ov
* ci. 2o«: so rtxov Jer. i. 18 A (as ace. of t€?xos).
31. Transition from Declension II to Declension III in
the KOLvrj occurs also in some contracted words in -otjs which
are now declined like /5ov?. So even in the Atticizing writer of
4 Mace, vovs has gen. vo6<;\ XoCs " earth " (probably originally
second declension) 2 similarly has gen. ^oo's Eccl. iii. 20, dat. x<h
2 K. xvi. 13 B (xoei A) and is therefore indistinguishable from
X<H's (or xoev?) the liquid measure (third declension in Attic).
An accus. t6v i/o-epa occurs in L. xxvi. 16 B (iKTepov AF:
class. 6 LKTepos). The dat. SeVSp^i Dt. xxii. 6 B*A has Attic
authority (elsewhere in LXX -ov -w).
Transition from Declension III to II in dat. plur. is illustrated
by the variants eXecpavTois I M. i. 17 V, raradpois Ez. r. 10 A (but
Teacrapo-i in same verse) 3 .
§ n. Proper Names.
1. In the translated books we find a medley of trans-
literated (indeclinable) personal names and names which are,
partly at least, Hellenized and declined. The general distinc-
tion made is that names which in the Hebrew end in a
consonant remain unaltered ('ASa^, 'A/3paa/x, AauetS, 'lo-parjX,
'luaijcp etc.), while those which end in a vowel, especially in ^',
are in most cases declined like nouns of the first declension,
the feminines requiring no addition in the nominative, the
masculines taking on the termination -uis and being declined
like Ni/a'as. Names ending in other vowels are either Hellenized
by the addition of s and form a new class of first declension
names in -as, -rjs, -ovs etc. ('Ian*a?, Mwuo-^s, 'I?;crot's etc.) or
remain indeclinable (RXeiov).
1 i. 35. So N.T. voo% vol, ttXoos. Elsewhere LXX has no exx. of gen.
or dat. of vovs and there are none of irXovs: 3 M. iv. 10 has the Attic
KardirXq). 2 K.-Bl. I. i. 498.
3 "Piv6v Job xl. 20 C is not another form of plva. BXA (from pis) but a
different word, "hide."
§ n,4] Proper Names 1 6 1
2. Names declined according to Declension II (in -os)' or
Declension III (-rjs, -ovs : -u>v, -Qvos etc.) are almost unrepre-
sented in the translations. Literary writers like Josephus and
the paraphrastic writer of i Esdras 2 , on the other hand, employ
these freely, carrying out the Hellenization in all cases ("A/?papo<;,
Aa/?tS>/s etc.). In N.T. times a few of these Hellenized forms
have permeated into the popular language (2oA.oyu.wV -fxwvos).
3. Feminines declined like Declension I are e.g. "Am,
Ba'AAa 3 , ToOoXla 4 , AeiVa 5 , 'Ektfjepa ('0A.) ,j , Ze'Aepa, Zwadpa or
2wo-. (Haman's wife Zeresh), Kaa(<r)la Job xlii. 14, Acta, "0A8a,
OoAa ("OAAa), 'OoAi/3a ("0A.), 'FefitKKa, ^,apov(e)la', 2a'p(p)a,
2ouo-uVva, XeTToupa. The genitive and dative, wherever attes-
ted, are in -a;, -a, whether the a of the nom. be pure or impure,
the only exception being Souo-dVv^s Dan. © Sus. 27 f. B (the
other uncials -as and so Dan. O Sus. 30 : cf. § 10, 4).
4. A large number of Hebrew masculine proper names
end with the Divine name Yahweh in a more or less abbreviated
form, usually T (also in*" ,_ )- These are in the majority of
cases Hellenized by the adoption of the old termination -las
(as in NiKtas), and forms in -(e)las, -alas declined according to
the first declension abound. The genitive termination of these
names is commonly -ov, as in Attic and in the Ptolemaic papyri",
1 'A77CU0S: Nee,cuos 2 Es. ii. 2B seems to be a slip for -t'as.
2 He shows much ingenuity in dealing with the long lists of names,
which in the other version (2 Esdras) are baldly reproduced, and even some
sense of humour, when he renders " Rehum the Chancellor" by 'Pddvfios 6
(ypacpwv) ra irpocrwiTTToi'Ta (ii. 16, 21), "Slack the Secretary."
3 1 Ch. vii. 13 A (viol) BaXAa may be indecl. (BaXXd) or gen. as from
BdMcts.
4 But tt)i> TodoXia 2 Ch. xxiii. 21 B (-av A).
5 Trjj/ Aeivd (ien. xxxiv. 26 A (-av D vld E) : ib. xxx. 21 read AetVa not
Aeiva (Swete), the nom. being usual after verbs of naming.
6 Indecl. in Gen. xxxvi. 2 AD (-jSaifiav E with O.L.), 18 E. Ib. xxxvi. 4.r,
1 Ch. i. 52 'EX(e)i/3a/xas may be nom. masc. (-as Swete) or gen. fern.
7 In 1 K. xxvi. 6 B, 2 — 3 K. and 1 Ch. xviii. 12 BA. But indecl.
Zapovid (=gen.) 1 K. xxvi. 6 A, 2 K. ii. 13 A, 18 B, and in 1 Ch. passim
(B text).
8 Mayser 250 f.
T. I I
1 62 Proper Names [§ ll > 4 —
not the 'Doric' -a : so always (or with a rare v.l.) e.g. 'Avaviou,
'E^e/a'ou, Za^apiov, 'Hcraiov, 'lepefxtov, 'Ie)(OvCov, Maaa(cr)aiov,
SeAe/Atou, 2o<^of tov, XcXkiW The use of the gen. in -a appears
to be vulgar and late. The following examples are certain :
Meiyaias gen. -a Jd. B text (xvii. 8 ff.), 2 Ch. xxxiv. 20 (-ov 4 K.
xxii. 12), Nce/Aias -a 2 Es. (but -ov in 1 Es. Sir. 2 M.), Ta>/?(e)ids
-a Tob. i. 20 m, vii. 7 N, xi. 17 «, 19 BA (-ov i. 20 A, ix. 5 »).
There is also strong attestation for the gen. Two-eta (throughout
Jeremiah, i. 2 etc., 4 K. xxiii. 23 B, 2 Ch. xxxv. 16, 19, 26).
Jeremiah also occasionally has 2«St/«a (i. 3 BnA, xlvi. 1 B, 2 B»,
lii. 1 1 «) in place of the usual -klov : add further Jdth xiv. 6
'O&ta BA.
5. Much difficulty, however, presents itself, especially in the
long lists and genealogies in Chron. and 2 Es., in determining
whether a form in -ui represents a Doric gen. (therefore -ia) or
a mere transliteration (therefore -id). These lists exhibit a
strange mixture of declined names in -ias and indeclinables,
nom. -id. The practice of the books with regard to nom. and
ace. (e.g. Nee/itas -av) can alone determine the accent in the case
of the gen. (Nee/ua). Possibly the lists in the original version
were omitted or were much shorter, and they have subsequently
been supplemented from another source in which the names
were undeclined : we often find two or three declined names at
the beginning followed by a string of indeclinables. Take for
instance 2 Es. xviii. 4 (the brackets indicate the possibly later
additions) : nai eorrj v Eo"pas...Kai ecmjaev e^o/j-eva avrov MarraOias
ical Sa/zai'as' [icai 'Avavia koi Ovpeia kcu 'EXiceta <al Maaaaaui] en
8fi-i<i>v avrov, Kill e£ dpiarepuiv Qaftaias koi Meurarfk nai MeXveias
kiu Za%apUis or vii. I "K<Tf>as vlos Sapaiov vlov Zapelov [ylov
'E\k(lci k.t.X.].
The longer Heb. forms in -in^" are in some names kept in
the Greek as indeclinables in -(e)iov. Elijah in the historical
books is 'HA(e)ioi3 : the N.T. form 'HX(f)('as' only in Mai. iv. 4
and in apocryphal books (Sir., 1 M.). Obadiah appears as
'A/38«ou or 'opSeiou.
6. The declension of Hebrew masc. proper names ending
in a vowel sound other than HJ" follows what Blass (N.T. § 10, 3)
calls the ' mixed declension? In this the pure stem stands un-
altered in three cases (G. D. V.), while in the nom. it has s
§n,6] Proper Names 163
appended to it, in the ace. v. The nominatives end in -as (-as),
-17s, -(e)is, -ov<s.
This declension has nothing exactly answering to it in the
papyri, where the proper names are usually of the third declen-
sion (-as -aros: -ijs -r/ros: -ovs -oiiros etc.: Mayser 273 ff.). A
desire to adhere as closely as possible to the Hebrew names
and also perhaps to avoid the familiar forms of common life in
rendering Scripture may account for this new departure.
(1) In -as (as). 'IcwSas -8av -8a -8a is the constant declen-
sion for patriarch, tribe and country. Occasionally the name
remains indeclinable, 'Iov8d being used for nom. and ace. 1 The
gen. 'lov8ov is confined to 1 and 2 Maccabees, and there to
Judas Maccabaeus", while 'lov8a is used of the tribe and
country (ap^oiTes, yrj TouSa etc.). "EcrSpas and 'Iwras similarly
have ace. -av (-av), other cases -a. Sararas (]W) is found in the
ace. Saravar Job ii. 3 A, Sir. xxi. 27 (elsewhere 2ai-aV or 8id-
/3oXos). Other words are found only in the nom., e.g. Eipas
(Eipas), 'EAiwr-as, fivas.
(2) In -r;s. Muvcrfjs 3 in LXX is with few exceptions
declined according to the 'mixed' declension: -ijv, -rj, -f}, voc. rj.
In the first century a.d., on the other hand, both literary writers
1 So in its first appearance, where the original Hebrew form seemed
more appropriate: Gen. xxix. 35 eKaXeaev to ovo/xa avrod 'lovha (=nom.,
cf. iii. 20 eKaXeaev... to 6v....7iwrj). Otherwise rare, except in 2 Ch., 2 Es.,
Jer. (mainly /3), which have 77-as lovda, irdvTa tov 'Ioi>5d etc. fairly
frequently of the tribe. Once only in a 'Greek' book does'IouSd (? 'IotfSci)
stand for ace, 2 M. xiv. 13 (N. and A. -as -av in the same chapter).
2 1 M. iv. 13 (loyAoy A), 19 (do.), v. 61 A, ix. 12 A, 22 AV etc.,
2 M. xii. 21 AV etc. The unusual gen. naturally puzzled the scribes and
-5a is a constant variant.
3 This is clearly the older orthography: Mw^s, which is nearer to the
Heb. HK'b has quite inferior support. Though the Egyptian etymology
given by Philo {Vit. Mos. I. 4) and Josephus {Ant. II. 9, 6, c. Ap. I. 31),
viz. /j.wv=v5wp, iaris — awdeis, is now abandoned by Coptic scholars, at least
it attests the antiquity of the form with v. Whatever the origin of the
name, there can be little doubt that the diphthong wv is an attempt to
reproduce the Egyptian pronunciation, being found in the Greek rendering
of Egyptian proper names and months such as QQvd, 2a/iwys (Mayser 138).
The v disappeared later : Quivd (QQvt) was written in the earlier Ptolemaic
age, Quid (Qwr) under the Roman Empire (ib. 185).
II 2
1 64 Proper Names [§ 1 1 , 6 —
(Philo and Josephus) and the vernacular writers of the N.T.
used the third declension forms for gen. and dat., Moouo-cws,
Mwutrci, keeping -rjv in the ace. 1 In LXX the gen. Mco(v)o-e'ws
is confined to a few passages, several occurring in a group of
books which we have reason to believe are of late date 2 . The
dat. Mwuo-et is more frequent, but this is really a mere matter
of orthography : the gen. Mwuo-e'w? appears to have grown (on
the analogy of /3ao-iA.ea)? -Xet) out of Mwucrei, which originally
was only another way of spelling Majuo-77 (§ 6, 21).
Like Mwv(r% are declined H£Tpecprj<; (ITeTe^p^s), Potiphar,
gen. -rj, dat. -rj, and Mavacrarj^ gen. -77 when used of King
Manasseh, Judith's husband and other individuals (Tob. xiv. 10,
1 Es. ix. 33 A) : on the other hand Mavaaarj indecl. is used of
the tribe 3 and its progenitor.
(3) In -(e)is. A€u(c)is - ^ Gen. xxxiv. 25 E, xxxv. 23 AE,
1 Es. ix. 14, ace. -eu'4 M. ii. 19 AnV : elsewhere indecl. Aev(e)t.
Tw/?€is -ai/ in Cod. tf, 2 Es. xiv. 3 (=Toj/3ias cett.) and in
Tob. x. 8, xi. 10 (=-fieiT BA), 18, xii. 4: once in B as an in-
declinable 4 , 1 Es. v. 28. Xa/3p€t5 -clv and Xapp.€is° -civ Jdth
vi. 15, viii. 10, x. 6. Xaj'ai(e)is -ay N. xxi. 1 BF, 3 BF,
xxxiii. 40 BAF = '•jySD an inhabitant of Canaan (usually Xava-
mios, also Xcu'oWt^s 3 K. iv. 32 B and Xarai'(e)i N. xxi. 3 A,
2 Es. ix. i) 6 .
(4) In -oSs. 'Ir](Tov<; (Joshua) has, like 'I^crovs (Xpicrrds)
1 Lc. once even has ace. Muwea (xvi. 29) : elsewhere in N.T. always
Mww^ -^ws -e? (-rj Acts vii. 44).
2 In Pent, only Ex. iv. 6 A (BF avrov with Heb.) : Jd. i. 16 B (but -ay)
iii. 4BA, iv. 11 BA), 3 K. ii. 3 BA, 4 K. xxiii. 25 A, 1 Es. iii. 2 A, Dan.
9 ix. 11 B (but -a-?} 13): in the literary 1 Esdras v. 48 BA, vii. 6BA, 9BA,
viii. 3 BA, ix. 39 B: in other apocryphal books Sir. xlvi. 7 BNAC (but
-crrj 1), Tob. vi. 13 X, vii. 1 1 N, 12 BAX, 13 N : and two or three times as a
v.l. in late MSS (T, V, T).
3 Macaco - ?}? Jd. i. 27 A, ^ cvii. 9 ART.
4 The same section of ( Es. has indecl. ' Avvds, v. 16 B.
5 Also indecl. Jer. xxvi. 2 ev Xap/xds ( = Carchemish). In Hexateuch
and 1 Chr. indecl. Xapfxei.
6 In tov 'Pa/3crapets 4 K. xviii. 1 7 A, Xafiovcrapels Jer. xlvi. 3 the final s
comes from the Heb. and the words are indeclinable.
§ ii, 7] Proper Names 165
in N.T., ace. -ow gen. -ov, but differs from the N.T. name in
the dative, which throughout Dt. and Jos. is consistently
written 'Irja-oi 1 , the N.T. form 'Irjaov appearing as an occasional
variant. In the other books the dat. only occurs in three
passages and there in the N.T. form 'Irjaov : Ex. xvii. 9 B*AF
(but B b -0-01), 1 Ch. xxiv. 1 1 BA, 1 Es. v. 65 BA. 'I^o-oi even
stands in three passages for the genitive; Ex. xvii. 14 B, 2 Es.
ii. 36 B, xxii. 7 BA.
In the papyri, on the other hand, as Dr Moulton informs me,
we find a gen. 'Irja-ovros BM iii. p. 25 (105 A.D.) : cf. OP 816.
'EXiovs -ovv in Job. Other names are only represented in
the nom., e.g. 2ci)xp.ovs, 'EXftaovs, Qerjcrovs, 2 K. V. I4ff. &aXXov
N. xxvi. 5 AF ( = dat.) 8 ( = gen.) is probably correctly accented
as an indeclinable : the nom. <&aXXovs, however, occurs elsewhere.
7. Names in -tov, the termination being taken over from
the Hebrew 2 , are as a rule indeclinable in LXX : 'AapwV,
2a/i(//cov etc.
To one of these — the name Solomon — a special interest
attaches. The process of Hellenization gradually affected
both the first two vowels and the declension. As in the case
of Moses, the LXX and the N.T. represent earlier and later
stages respectively. The steps in the evolution, speaking
generally, appear to have been in the following chronological
order: as regards orthography 2aAw/xwv — ^aXofxwv — 2oA.o/u.wV 3 :
1 On the analogy of datives of feminine names in -w, which in the
papyri were declined (e.g.) A77/X16 -ovv -ovs -01 (Mayser 268). A more
frequent type, applicable also to masculine names, was (e.g.) Uarous -ovv
-ovTos -ovTi (ib. 274 f.). The ace. -ovv, which is common to both types
and to the Biblical name, facilitated mixture of types in the other cases.
TtjctoOs ( = gen.) 1 Es. v. 8 A (cf. 2 Ch. xxxi. 15 B) maybe another instance
of transition to the -to type.
2 The v is sometimes appended to a final in the Hebrew.
3 "ZaXwuwv represents most nearly the Heb. ilb?^ of the M.T., except
for the final v, which is the first step towards Hellenization. The long
vowel in the middle unaccented syllable could not long maintain its place,
hence the transitional form ZaXopuIiv arose: lastly, the short vowels flanking
the liquid were assimilated, as they often are in this position (or with inter-
vening /x) where a long syllable follows : cf. e!;o\o0peveiv (p. 88), 2oyuo7;Xos
( = 'Zafj.ovri\) Aristeas § 47.
1 66 . Proper Names [§ 11, 7 —
as regards declension (1) indeclinable; (2) -wVra, -wVtos ;
(3) -wVa, -wVos.
(1) SaAw/xwV indeclinable is the normal form throughout
the LXX (including the literary 1 Esdras) 1 .
(2) 2aAwyu.wv -wi'tcl -oji'tos (like s.evo<jiwv and the Greek
equivalents of Egyptian names in the papyri, e.g. Tlerex™") 2
appears in Proverbs (probably translated not earlier than i/B.c.) :;
i. 1 Btf, xxv. 1 B : also in 3 K. i. 10 A, 4 M. xviii. 16 K.
The same form of declension with o in the second syllable
is found in K (Prov. xxv. 1 and subscription, Wis. title and
subscr.) and in 4 M. loc. cit. A.
2oAoyu.wvTos occurs in 2 K. viii. 7 BA (in what is clearly a
Greek gloss: the passage is absent from the M.T.) 4 and as a
v. 1. of A (C) in the passages from Prov. and Wis. cited.
(3) The declension 2oA.oyu.wi' -wW -wvos is that found in
N.T. 5 , Josephus and later writers' 5 . In LXX the nom. 2oAo/xwV
is read by A in 3 K. ii. 12, 2 Ch. vii. 1, 5 ; by «(A) in Sir.
xlvii. 13, 23: the cases have even slenderer support, Wis subscr A,
4 M. xviii. 16 V, with SoAw/awVos Wis subscr B, 2a\o/u.wVa V
lxxi. lit R.
8. Names of places and peoples, like those of individuals,
appear either as indeclinable transliterations or as Hellenized
and declinable. Here, however, the Hellenized forms largely
predominate. The translators, for the most part, had a fair
knowledge of the geography, not only of Egypt, but also of
other countries, and adopted the current Hellenized forms 7 .
1 And so in the headings to each of the Psalms of Solomon (the Greek
dates from the end of i/B.c.) ^clX/jlos tuj ZaKwfuhv (2<x\o /j.ui>). The declined
form ZoXofxwvros (-fiQvos) appears in the inscription and subscription to the
whole work.
2 Mayser 275 f.
3 See p. 61.
4 The gloss comes from 2 Ch. xii. 9 (where the usual ZaXw^uiy is written).
There are two similar glosses from 2 Ch. in the next verse in 2 K. LXX.
5 Always (WH) except Acts iii. rr, v. 12 2o\o/j.u>vtos.
6 For Cyprian see C. H. Turner iny. T. S. ix. 86 f.
7 E.g. Aldio-n-ia. (Cush), 'AvriXlfiavos (Dt. i. 7, iii. 25, xi. 24, Jos. i. 4,
ii, i o] Proper Names 1 67
Sometimes we meet with a name in both forms, e.g. 'ESw/a—
Tdotyxaia, 2v;(€//. — 2iKip.a : cf. <J>uA.icrTt€t/i. — dAAoepuAoi (^tXiariatoi).
Rarely, apart from the later historical books, do we find
places of importance like Damascus or Tyre transliterated. T171'
Aapio-eK 3 K. xi. 14 B (passage not in M.T. or A). 26p (for
Tvpos) in Jer. a (xxi. 13) and Ez. a (xxvi. 2 etc.): but Tvpos in
Ez. /3 (xxviii. 2 etc.). S^SapaV, SupeiV 2 Es. iii. 7 B : cf. ib.
ix. I 6 Moo-epei' = 6 AtyuTrno?. Sopopcoi', Sepepav etc. (for the more
usual 2ap.ap(e)la) 3 K. xvi. 24, 2 Es. iv. 10, xiv. 2, Is. vii. 9 £/>.
Xepp-e'A (to and 6) Is. xxix. 17 bis, xxxii. 15^^, xxxiii. 9B (but
KapprjKos ib. xxxii. 16, xxxiii. 9 NAQ, xxxv. 2 as elsewhere in
LXX). Cf. to Kexdp 2 K. xviii. 23 (=the Jordan valley, else-
where rj Trepix&pos tov 'lopddvov as in N.T.).
9. Many place-names end in -a and are declined like
feminities of Declension I : e.g. Yatp. -av, -77s, -rj : Sapapeia -av,
-as, -a : Ila#ovp?7S (<&a9wpr}<;) gen., IIa<9(o)i'pi? dat. (§ IO, 2) = Path-
ros or Upper Egypt (nom. wanting, but cf. QaOovpa = Pethor,
N. xxii. 5): Xappci = Haran Ez. xxvii. 23 BQ, Xappas gen.
Gen. xxix. 4 E (usually indecl. XappdV).
10. Names of towns as a rule end in -a and are declined
like neuters of Declension II, with occasional transition (meta-
plasmus) to Declension I, especially where the nom. ends in
-(p)pa. The article stands in the fem. (sc. ttoAis). Thus :
ttjv "Adi8a -dois 1 ttjv Mcdaovpa (or -ovpav), G. -aov-
{"ApQrjXa) -ois 2 pw 3 , D. -on (or -a)
tt)v BalBappa N. xxxii. 36 A Botroppa 4 , G. -as
(-a(p)pai' BF)
ix. 1: elsewhere Aifiavos), 'loinrrj, KcunradoKia (Caphthor), Kapxyduv
-Sovioi (Xap/c.,=Tatshish Is. xxiii. 1 etc., Ez. xxvii. 12, xxxviii. 13: else-
where Gapcr(e)ts), ^leaoirora/xla and ~Zvpia (Aram etc.), 'P65ioi (Dodanim).
The translators are of course thoroughly familiar with Egyptian geography.
The identification of "the brook of Egypt" as Rhinocorura (Is. xxvii. 12)
may be mentioned, and the introduction of tribes living by the Red Sea,
Troglodytes and Minaeans, into Chronicles LXX, which, with other
indications of Egyptian colouring, somewhat discredits the theory that the
version of that book is the work of Theodotion.
1 1 M. xii. 38 (not 'A5t5a, Swete), xiii. 13 ("ASeiVois N, 'A8Lp.ot.s V).
2 1 M. ix. 2.
3 2 M. xi. 5 aweyyiaas Bedaovpwv (not -piiv, Swete) : for the gen. after
eyyifciv cf. i M. xi. 4, xiii. 23 and for the form 1 M. vi. 49, xiv. 7.
4 1 M. v. 26 V (et's Bocrtropa Swete as indecl.). Probably it is neut. plur.
1 68 Proper Names [§ 11, 10 —
TaCapa Acc. -apa (or -dpav) -u>v 'Pdyrj -at) Ace. plur. -«? Tob.
-o'f 1 ix. 2 X, 5 X, Dat. -// ib. vi. io BA
TaKyaXa -a -a>v -ois 2 (PivoKopovpa) -wv Is. xxvii. 12
Pepapa -a -<ov -ois SapeirTa -oov Ob. 20
Popoppa -a -as 3 2(/a/xa -a -coi/ -otr 8
r<iprwa Acc. 4 268opa -a -cov 9 -ois
'EKpdrava -a -a>v -ois (2ovaa) -ois Est. i. 2 etc. : in the
Zoyopa (Zoar) Acc. 5 same book Acc. 2oio-av (which
'Upoa-oXvpn -a -wv -ois (below) might also be indecl. as in
Meppa 6 Acc. (or -av), G. -as 2 Es. xi. I ev Zovadv)
('Pdya) 7 -gov -ois, also (as from
1 1. The following names in -a are indeclinable : BaiT(o)v\ovd
(Jdth : BanovXia N ii. 21, iv. 6), Aou£a' (Swete Aou£a), Aop-vd
Ao/3va Ao/3evd etc. = Libnah (but Aofivav, A6p,vav Is. xxxvii.
8Bw), 'Pa/xa (another transliteration 'App.a06.ijx in 1 K.), 2a/3a
(/Jao-t'Ato-o-a 2. etc.) 10 , and the mountains 2(e)n'a, <J>ao-ya.
Names in -y are usually indeclinable, the termination of
acc. or gen. being sometimes appended : Map.ftprj (but G. xiii. 18
rrjv 8pvv ttjv Map,fiprjv AE), Nu/eur/ (but acc. -qv Jon. iii. 2 N,
Zeph. ii. 13 n, gen. -r/s Jon. iii. 6 a), 'Pa/xeo-o-// (but gen. -awv
N. xxxiii. 3 AB a , -0-175 5 B ab ).
'Upovo-aXrip. is consistently written in the translations and in
several of the apocryphal books (1 Esdras, Sirach, Esther,
Judith, Baruch, and as a rule 1 Mace). The Hellenized form
'Iepoo-6\vp.a (as from lepos, SoAu/aoi) is limited to 2 — 4 Mace,
and (beside 'Up.) Tobit and 1 Mace.
like V6p.oppa. The gen. in Gen. xxxvi. 33, 1 Ch. i. 44. The indeclinable
form used elsewhere is Bocrdp.
1 Also indecl. Fa^Tipa 2 K. v. 25 or Pdfep.
2 Also indecl. 7-775 TaXyaXa 1 K. x. 8 A or TaXyaX.
3 So always in conjunction with 2od6po>v: Tofioppwv only Gen. xviii.
20 D, \abs Vop.6pa (-pa) Jer. xxiii. 14 X.
* 1 M. xv. 23 XV (Tdprwav A).
5 Probably neut. plur. : also indecl. Zoyop and "Zriywp.
6 Probably neut. plur. (not Meppd, Swete): Ex. xv. 23 els M<?ppa B
(ds Meppae AF). Indecl. rfjs Meppdv Bar. iii. 23.
7 Nom. not found : this is more probable than 'Pdyoi (Redpath).
8 Also indecl. 2i/x<?M, frequent in Jd. (B text).
9 I find no instance of gen. Soddprjs cited by Redpath.
10 But acc. rbv ISd/Sav Gen. xxv. 3 AD (personal name).
§ II, 14] Proper Names 169
1 2. Place-names in -wv are declined or indeclinable mainly
according to their rank and situation on or away from the main
routes. This accounts for the declension of 'ActkouW -wva etc.
(on the coast and on or close to a main trade-route), while
Ekron which lay off the route appears as indeclinable 'AKKapwV.
Two other names are declined : rj BajSuXwv -wva -d!vos -wvi and
similarly 1(e)i8wv (voc. -wv Is. xxiii. 4, Ez. xxviii. 22) 3 . The
gentilic Ma*e8an' is regularly declined ova etc. : MaKcSwv Ma-ye-
SawV etc. (elsewhere MayeS(S)w) representing Megiddo are
indeclinable. To the indeclinables belong further 'Atppoiv
(Ep/xwv. Mount H.), 'AppcuV, 'Apv<ov, Tafiawv (Gibeon) 4 , KeSpoii' 5
(the brook Kidron), K(e)«rwv (6 of the brook, 77 of the city), 6
Sapajv, 2(e)twi', Xe/^pwv.
13. The following towns end in -t's (-18a -180s): TlroXepals
(i — 3 M. : ace. -aidav I M. x. I A, § IO, 12), ^aarjXis -ib~a I M.
xv. 23 XV (Baa-iXtibav A). The river Tt'ypty (Tiyprjs Dan. O x. 4)
has ace. Tlypiv, gen. Tiypi8os (Tob. vi. 2 X).
Compounds of noXis are declined like the noun : AioanoXu
(Ez. (3), ILfVTcnro\€<os (W. x. 6), lit pain o\(e)iv (2 M. ix. 2 A :
riepcrtTr. V), TpinoXiv (2 M. xiv. 1). Similarly Egyptian place-
names in -is : NifKpis -w -ecos -(e)t, 2ais -tv (Ez. /3), Tans -iv
-ecos -(?)'•
14. Names of countries or districts, when not simply trans-
literated, are expressed by adjectival forms (sc. x^P a )- These
in the case of countries outside Palestine end in (1) -t's -t'Sos: —
rj 'EArpcus, Dan. O viii. 2, Tob. ii. 10 ('EAA. B), 1 M. vi. i 6 : 77
1 In Jos. xv. 1 1 A els 'AKKapuiva the final vowel represents the Heb. H"
of direction: the name is indeclinable in the same verse (B and A texts).
2 Ba/SuXixa -6vos Jer. xlvii. 7 K, [Hi. 12 K d ], Ez. xxiii. 17 B. Ace.
BafivXQvav Jer. xxviii. 9 N (§ 10, 12). Gen. Ba/3u\ws (corruption of -tDeos)
2 Es. v. 17 B*.
3 S(e)i56i'a Jer. xxix. 4 B, Ez. xxvii. 8 A.
4 1 Ch. xxi. 29 iv Ya/iauvi A.
5 It was natural that it should come to be regarded as gen. plur. of
xidpos, hence iv rQ xei/oiappy twv Kidpwv, 2 K. xv. 23 BA (the words are
absent from M.T. and are doubtless a gloss) : ib. rbv xetp.dppoi/i' KeSpwi' B
(A again writes twv k.). The same Hellenization appears in N.T., John
xviii. 1 (see Lightfoot Biblical Essays 173 f.).
6 Read (cf. Josephus A.J. XII. 9. 1) iJKOvcrev on icrrlv 'EXf/xai? iv rrj
170 Proper Names [§ 11, 14 —
Kapi? -i'Sa, 1 M. xv. 2$ A (tt/v Kaptav hV): r/ riepo-is (so already
in Heir..); (2) -(e)ta :—(??') Ba/3iAwiia ( 1 Es. and Dan. O, Is. xi. n,
xiv. 23, xxxix. 1, Jer. xxviii. 24 A, 2 M. viii. 20, 3 M. vi. 6 A),
M7 ? 8( € )ta(apocr. books), SeaWia 3 K. xvii. 8; (3) -1107: — rj *\vliKr\.
The transliterated names of the districts of or on the borders
of Palestine ('ESw/n, Mwa/3 etc.) begin to be replaced by
adjectives either in (4) -aia or (5) -(e)ms, forms which appear
to have come into use c. 200 B.C. 1 ; (4) 'H ra\(€)iXaia, 'iSov^aia
(beside 'ESw/a), 'IouSaia (beside 717 'W8a); (5) (beside 'A/a/awv,
TaAaaS etc.) 77 'A/i/iocms (2 M. iv. 26, v. 7), Aupav(e)ms (Ez. a:
with v.ll. 'Qpav. Awpav.), Aw-(e)ms (= Uz, Job), Baorav(e)iT<s
(Jos., Ez. a and Minor Proph.), raAaaS(e)iTis (in the same
group: also Jd. x. 8 A, 1 K. xxxi. n, 2 K. ii. 4, 5, 9, 1 Ch.
xxvi. 31, 2 Ch. xviii. 2 f , 1 M.), ©aiju.av(€)tTis (= Terhan : Job),
Mwayi3(e)rrt9 (Is., Jer. xxxi. 33, xxxii. 7), Sa/xap^u-is (1 M.) 2 ,
Xai'a(a)i'(e)tTis (Zech. xi. 7), to which must be added the curious
Ma/?Sap(e)rTis(MaS/?.) = -n-iD "the desert " (Jos. v. 5, xviii. 12) 3 .
The cases are -n-iSos -1Y1S1 -Itlv (only once ace. -mSa, Jos.
xiii. 1 1 B raAaaSetViSa).
15. Mountains also are expressed adjectivally in two cases :
to 'Irafivpiov 4 (= Tabor) Hos. v. 1, Jer. xxvi. 18 (elsewhere
Iltpoidi ttoXls (A iv'Wktipcus, XV ev M/juus): the description of Elymais as
a city is of course incorrect and accounts for the reading of A. Elsewhere
in LXX AiXd/x ('EXd/j.) or (in 2 Es. and 1 Es. v. 12 A) "BXafi.
1 They are absent from the Pentateuch, but perhaps from a feeling of
the anachronism of using them of the patriarchal age. Isaiah has 'lovBala,
'ldovfj.aia. The translators of Joshua, Ez. a and Minor Prophets are partial
to them. The literal School (Jd, K. (38) avoids them.
2 Elsewhere 2a/*ap(e)ta as in N.T. of district as well as city.
:i B&AA&preic Jos. xv. 6> is also probably % a corruption of maA-
BApeiTic. The historian Eupolemus (c. 150 rs.c.) ap. Eus. P. E. ix. 449
is an early extra- Biblical authority for these forms in -Itls : the extent of
Solomon's kingdom is described in^a letter of the monarch as tt\v YaXiXalav
koX 'Zanapdriv /ecu MwcuSiViJ' kolI ' A/xfiapiriv /ecu TaXadiTiv. Aristeas § 107
refers to rr\v Za/xape?TLv Xeyop.4vT]v. In Polyb. V. 71 tt\v TaXariv appears
from the context to stand for tt)v TaXaadirii'. Josephus supplies us further
with TavXavlns (or TavXuv. : Golan), ' Ecre/Sc^Im (2e/3., Heshbon), Tpa-
Xwi'iris (also in N.T.).
4 So in Josephus Tb'lra^vpi.ov opos: ' ' ArafivpLov in Polyb. v. 70. 6. The
§ ii, 1 6] Proper Names 171
Qafiwp) : (to) opo<; to Kap^-qXtov, 3 K. xviii. 19 f. (contrast 42
rbv Kdpixrjkov as elsewhere in LXX), 4 K. ii. 25, iv. 25.
16. Gentilic 7iames — of tribes and inhabitants of towns or
districts — in Hebrew end in -1 and in LXX are either trans-
literated (rarely and mainly in the later historical books) 1 or
(more often) Hellenized, usually with the termination -aios or
-(e)tT7j9. Thus a Canaanite appears as (1) Xai/av(«)i 2 Es. ix. 1,
N. xxi. 3 A; (2) XavaveiV N. xxi. I, 3, XXxiii. 40; (3) X.avaviLTi]<i
3 K. iv. 32 B ; (4) elsewhere always Xavavaios.
It is difficult to determine what principle governed the choice
of -mof or -lttjs. Generally speaking, the former denotes a
member of a tribe or clan ('E/SpaZos, 'Apoppalos etc.), the latter
the inhabitant of a town (BrjdXeepiryji etc.). But the distinction is
by no means universal. ra£aios and Teddaios denote inhabitants of
cities (like 'Adrjvalos, Otj^cuos) : 'Appavirrjs, raXaa8tTi]s, 'lo-paijXirrjs,
'la-parjXirTjs, Ma>a^irr]s are tribal names. The tendency in the
later books seems to be to form all new gentilic names in -irqs,
fern, -Iris (-iv -180s -181), because these terminations corresponded
most nearly to those of the Hebrew (-1 -Ith). In English this
termination has been given a still wider range : it is not from
the LXX that we get e.g. the names Hittite (Xerralos) and
Amorite. Sometimes we find alternative forms in -aios and
-(e)trr/f such as MaSnjvaios, Ma8iav(e)iTr)s : one of Job's com-
forters is called Bd\8a8 6 2avxirrjs in the body of the work (viii. 1
etc.) but B. o Savxaiwv rvpawos in the proem and conclusion (ii.
11, xlii. 17 e). In 2 K. xxiii. 25 ff. the interposition of a series
of names in -(e)iTt]s between others in -aios (contrast 25 'Apco-
8aios A with 22 'Apco8eiTT)s) points to an interpolated text.
Other terminations are (1) -10s: 'Afcortos, 'Apd8ios, 'Aacrvptos,
Svpios, 2i8uvios ; (2) -rjvos : Ya^aprjvos I M. xv. 28 A, 35 A (cf.
Tao-ftaprjvds 2 Es. i. 8 B) ; (3) -fvs plur. -eir, in the Greek books
'A\e£;av8pevs and Tapaels, in the translations Kinels (Is. xxiii. 12,
1 M. viii. 5 : elsewhere Kinoi KltioIoi or transliterated) and
'Apa£oveis, \\\eip.a(ove7s, 2 Ch. xiv. 15, xxii. I.
latter was also the name of heights in Rhodes and at Agrigentum, where
there were temples to Zeus 'Ara/3upios (art. Tabor, Enc. Bibl.), the name
having been carried westward by Semitic colonists. The origin of the
Hebrew name and of the prothetic vowel in its Greek dress is uncertain :
we may perhaps compare Tovpaiuv B 'Irovpa'nov A 1 Ch. v. 19.
1 Contrast the names of the aboriginal inhabitants of Palestine in 2 Es.
ix. 1 (ry Xavavel, 6 'Edei, 6 QepeadeL k.t.X.) with the forms in -aios used
elsewhere.
2 Cf. 6 "Adopts Gen. xiv. 13.
172 Declension of [§ 12, 1 —
§ 12. Adjectives.
1. Declension. Adjectives in -os, ->? (-a), -ov and -os, -ov.
On the whole the LXX follows classical precedent in the use of
two or three terminations for adjectives in -os. The movement
towards the uniformity of modern Greek, in which every
adjective has a special feminine form (aSi/o;, rja-vxv etc.), has
hardly begun.
Two exx. of compound words with fern, termination occur in
Numbers: ddcoa N. v. 19BAF, 28 BAF (-aos N*) : dreixio-rais
xiii. 20 B* (-01s B ab AF, so Prov. xxv. 28).
The direction in which the language is moving may be
indicated by the fact that several adjectives which in Attic
fluctuate between 2 and 3 terminations in LXX are only found
with 3 : such are e.g. dypios, fttftaws, SIkciios, e\ev6epos, eviavcrios
(except N. vii. 88 F dpvdfies epiavarioi), pdraios, opotos (except
Ez. xxxi. 8 A seme/ eXdrai opoioi), oaios. Similarly eroipos always
has fern, erot/uj except in Jdth ix. 6 BXA.
Other words in -10s fluctuate as in Attic. Such are alavios 1 ,
dvoaios (-a 3 M. V. 8, but -os W. xii. 4), irapa6akdo-o~Los, irapd-
Xios, vnoxeipios (-iav Jos. vi. 2 B : else fern, -os, as usually in
Attic).
Attic fluctuates also in the declension of words in -Xos -pos
-pos. Under this head we may note the following (the only
passages in which the fern, is used): flvyarepa Xoiprjv, 1 K. i. 16
(the adjectival use "pestilent" is new), (ppoviprj Sir. xxii. 4,
XpT]crlpT)s Tob. iv. 18.
On the other hand 17 eprjpos is used to the exclusion of 17 epij/^i? :
similarly ovpdvios -os. Noticeable also is 4 K. iii. 18 B Kovcpos
Kal avTTj (novcpT] A) and o-akn (with o-cppayidts) Bel 1 7 bis
(A once corrects to Attic o-mai).
2. The contracted adjectives in -oDs are usual in LXX as
in Attic: dpyvpovs, XP^o-oi;?, o-iSrjpot'?, x a ^-K°£'S> epea Ez. xliv. 17,
cpoiviKovv Is. i. 18: d-n-Xovs, SlttXovs etc. The following uncon-
1 Usually 2 term, as also in Attic and N.T. : fem. -ta L. xxv. 34,
N. xxv. 13, Hb. iii. 6BNQ, Jer. xxxviii. 3 A, xxxix. 40 B, Ez. xxxv. 5
[9B a ], xxxvii. 26 [contrast xvi. 60], 1 M. ii. 54 NV, 57 A.
§ 12,4] Adjectives 173
traded forms occur : in Sir. xp^ " 605 vi. 3° BwAC, xP^°" €0t
xxvi. 18 Btf (ib. a'pyupas) : so xP^caioi ( = ~ €0t ) 2 Es. viii. 27 A,
and as a proper name Karaxpvcrea Dt. i. 1 (Kcn-axpvo-os is the
usual form of this late word): H* has o-iS^pe'as 4 M. ix. 26,
onSv/paiais ib. 28.
'A0po'o? (3 M. v. 14 -oous) is the usual Attic form.
The Epic form x i ^ K( ( l ) os occurs in Job (vi. 12 BXC, xl.
13BXC, xli. 6 B, 19 BX) and elsewhere: Jd. xvi. 21 B, 1 Es.
i. 38 BA, Sir. xxviii. 20 B (xdXxeoi NA, ^aA/coZ C). Cf. ai8ijpiu>
Job xix. 24 X ( = -et'o>).
Want of contraction in word-formation is seen in the
poetical depyos used in Prov. xiii. 4, xv. 19, xix. 12 (elsewhere
Att. dpyos).
3. The Attic declension in -w? is, as was stated (§ 10, 9),
disappearing. Of the few adjectives of this class found in LXX
two are on the way to becoming indeclinables. "IAews alone is
used with any frequency, and, except for one book, only in the
nom., in the phrases lAew's pot "God forbid," lAew? yeveo-Bai. etc. :
in 2 Mace. i'Accos is used also for the ace. — vii. 37 A (iXewv V),
x. 26 AV* (-wv Swete) — and for the gen., ii. 22 A iAcws yevo-
fxivov (JXew V) 1 . Similarly eo-xai-oy^'pcos stands for the gen. in
Sir. xlii. 8 B ccrxaToy^'pws Kpivo/Atrov (-yqpovs K, -yijpu) -p.eru) AC),
where the text of B is supported by a contemporary papyrus,
ecrxaToyrypws oVtos TP i. 7. 29 (117B.C.) 2 : the dat, however,
is regular, io-xaToyypip Sir. xli. 2. 'Y7roxpe'ws appears in 1 K.
xxii. 2 B (nom.) with dat. viroxpey Is. 1. 1 : the nom. of Kara-
Xpew W. i. 4 is unattested.
KddiSpos is read by the uncials in Jer. viii. 6 (LS cite
Kddldpcos -ottos' from Basil).
4. lias. There are a number of instances in the LXX
where irav appears to be used for Trdvra (ace. sing.). A solitary
1 So dviXe us — nom. plur. neut. in Test. xn. Patr. Gad v. 11 tueiro to.
■fjirard p.ov dvLKews Kara tov Iio<Tr)<p.
2 Mayser 294. Perhaps influenced by yrjpas gen. 777/ws.
174 Declension of [§ 12, 4 —
example of this use of 7rSi/ in the papyri 1 rescues it from the
suspicion of being a 'Biblical' usage. Assimilation of the
masc. to the neuter form of the accusative is not surprising in
the KOLvrj : the analogy of fxiyav and the preference for accusatives
in v (such as vvktolv, evyevfjv) might be responsible for the
vulgarism.
On the other hand, the context of the first passage in the
LXX and other considerations throw some doubt on the
equation 7rav = irdvTa and suggest that in some of the passages
at least we have to do with a syntactical colloquialism rather
than a vulgarism of accidence.
The idiomatic use of the neuter of persons in the common
LXX phrases Ttdv apaeviKor, irav TrpwroroKOv etc. allows US,
though with hesitation, to explain irav as a true neuter in the
following phrases containing an adjective or participle : eVciTa£av
. . .wcret 8eK0t ^tAiaSas dvSpwv, irav XtTrapoi' kcll tvavra. arSpa 8vvafX€w<;
Jd. iii. 29 B: ttolv Svvcltov layyi 4 K. XV. 20 BA: 7rav Swarov
/ecu TroXtjxKTTrjv k.t.X., 2 Ch. xxxii. 2 1 : perhaps also -n-av Trpoa-
iroptvoficvov, tovtov . . .tvratjov 2 Es. vii. J J BA : irav cvSo^ov
Is. xxiii. 9 BnAT (of persons): irav TrepiKeipopcevov tol Kara
TrpoaroiTrov avrov Jer. ix. 26 nAQ with -rrav 7repLKeKapp€vov k.t.X.
ib. xxxii. 9 BA.
It is less easy to explain on this principle -n-av followed by
the accusative of a masc. substantive. Yet, in the earliest
occurrence of this, the participle and the relative clause
following show that irav is regarded as a true neuter : 'l8ov
8e8wKa vp.lv udv \oprov cnr6pip.ov airelpov cnrepp.a 8 eo-riv C7ravo>
■n-dcr-qs ttjs yrj% Gen. i. 29. (In the next verse the uncials have
■n-dvTa x°ptov : in ii. 5 E again has irav xopTov, perhaps influenced
by 7r5v \\wp6v ib.)
1 Hdv tov towov in a Paris papyrus of 163 B.C. (37. 11: Mayser 199)
differs from the LXX exx. in the presence of the article. The Paris
collection was edited half a century ago (1858) and one cannot be quite so
sure of the accuracy of the editors as in more recent editions.
§ 12, 5] Adjectives 175
It seems possible therefore in the remaining passages to
explain irav as a neuter in apposition with the masc. substantive,
a Sort of extension of irav apaeviKOv etc. (irav oiKerrjv e.g. = irav
olkctikov), though it is simpler on the whole to regard it in all
these passages as = -n-ana. It is to be observed that the article
is never present and that the meaning is usually "every": the
recurrence of certain phrases is also noticeable.
Uav oIk4tt]i>, Ex. xii. 44 B*.
II«i> bv eav f'liro)... avros ov iropevaerai Jd. vii. 4 B.
Uav \6yov R. iv. 7 B (tov X. A): so i Ch. xxvii. 1 BA, 1 B,
2 Ch. xix. 1 1 bis BA.
Uav av8pa I K. xi. 8 B.
Uav irovov 1 3 K. viii. 37 B, and so in the parallel 2 Ch.
vi. 28 BA and Sir. xxxviii. 7 A(C) 2 .
Uav (Bowov 3 K. xv. 22 BA 3 , Jer. ii. 20 BNQ, Ez. 4 xx.
28 B a AQ, xxxiv. 6 BQ.
Uav vlbv 8vvdpeo>s 3 K. xxi. 1 5 B.
Uav TfKTova 4 K. xxiv. 1 4 BA.
IIai> oikov "every house," ib. xxv. 9 B. Uav oUov 'io-paijX Ez.
xxxvi. 10 BAQ, Jdth iv. 15 BA: irav oIkov 'lovSa Jer. xiii. 11 BN.
Uav 8e vfSpio-Tijv Job xl. 6 BX.
"Ez. jS" further supplies irav \idov xxviii. 13 BQ, irav (p6(iov
xxxviii. 21 BA.
Dan. has irav opia-pbv <a\ a-rdo-iv vi. 15 BA and irav 6(6v
xi. 2,7 B (iravra AQ and so BAQ in 36).
Cf. irav av8pa ocriov, irav a-o(pov iv /SouXjy Ps. Sol. ill. IO r,
viii. 23 r.
The converse use of iravra for irav appears once in X,
iravra rfi^oy Is. ii. I 5 (under the influence of the 2 exx. of iravra
preceding-).
In Bel 6 2 tt&c B* must be a mere slip for irdvras. For
irdvres=irdvras see § IO. 15.
5. Adjectives in -77s and -v%. Examples of the accusative in
1 IlaJ' crvvdvrr)/j.a, irav irbvov, wauav irpocrevxijv shows the vernacular
accusative irav — iraaav — irav.
' Here rbv irovov BX appears from the Heb., which has no 73, to be right.
3 But navTa (3ovv6v ib. xiv. 23.
4 This use of irav appears clearly to go back to the translator or an
early scribe of "Ezekiel ji" (iravra ace. sing, only in xxxvii. 21, xxxix. 20
in all uncials): Ez. a, on the other hand, writes irdvia &vefj.ov etc. v. 12,
vi. 13, xiii. 18, xvi. 15, xvii. 21 and we should therefore read iravra fiovvov
in xx. 28 with B*.
176 Declension of [§ 12, 5-
-rjv/or -rj in adjectives in -77s are, like those of vvktolv etc. (§ 10, 12),
with two exceptions, absent from the B text. We have iyvfjv
Lev. xiii. 15 B*A a : aaeffiv * ix. 23 A, x. 5 A, Pro v. xxiv. 15 m,
Job xxxii. 3 A, Sir. xxi. 27 A, Is. v. 23 N [xi. 4« c - a ]: evo-efiyv
Sir. xiii. 17 Bn: (xovoyevrjv * xxi. 21 AR, xxxiv. 17 N ca AR,
Bar. iv. 16 A: ttoAutcAtjV Prov. i. 13 K: iiri<pavrjv Jl. ii. 31 «:
if/vSrjv Zech. viii. 17 n [dvaiSrjv Jer. viii. 5 « c - b l.
The ace. of vyivf? is iyirj(i>) L. xiii. 15, Tob. xii. 3, not the
Attic vyia.
6. nx^prjs. A mass of evidence has recently been collected
demonstrating beyond a doubt that this adjective was at one
time treated as an indeclinable 1 . The LXX contributes its
share, but the evidence is not as a rule so strong as to warrant
our attributing the form to the autographs : in most cases it is
certainly due to later scribes. Indeclinable TrA^? is common
in the papyri from i/a.d. onwards, but only one instance b.c.
has yet been found 2 .
We have seen in the case of the Attic declension in -w?
(3 supra) that forms on the way to extinction become inde-
clinable before finally disappearing. The old adjectives in -77s
have disappeared from the modern language 3 , and this might
account for all adjectives in -17s becoming indeclinable, but
such is not the case. Why is this adjective alone affected ?
Nestle has quoted an apt parallel in the indeclinable use of
German voller in the phrase "eine Arbeit voller Fehler": but it
is precarious to explain the Greek use by an idiom, however
similar, in a modern language. The explanation is perhaps
partly to be found in the tendency to assimilate the vowels
flanking p or the nasals. At a time when 77, et and e had
come to be pronounced alike, there would be a tendency
1 C. H. Turner in/.T.S. i. 120 ff., 561 f.: Blass N.T. 81 : Moulton CA'
xv - 35» 435. xvni - 109: Cronert 179 : Reinhold 53.
2 Mapffeiweiov irXrjpvs (~Tr\vpes) Leiden Pap. C. p. 118 col. 2, 14
(160 B.C.).
3 Thumb Handbuch 49.
§ 12, 7] Adjectives 177
to write 7r\rjpr}<; for TrXfjpes and for irXypets as well as for
the nominative. Subsequently this form would also replace
TrXrjpy) and irXrjpow;.
The LXX instances (only once without v.ll.) are as follows.
n\rjpr]s = (a) ace. sing. (nXTjpr]): L. ii. 2 B, N. vii. 20 BX*,
62 BA, xxiv. 13 A.
(b) nom. and ace. neut. sing. (7rXf/pe y) : Ex. xvi. 33 B,
4 K. vi. 17 A, Is. xxx. 27 X, * lxxiv. 9 RX ca , Sir. xlii. 16 BX.
(c) gen. sing. (nX^povs) Gen. xxvii. 27 ms 007m) dypo€ Tr\y]p>]s
DE cursives (-povs AM cursives) 1 .
(d) nom. ace. plur. (irXtipeis) Gen. xli. 24 D, N. vii. 86 BF,
Is. i. 15 r, li. 20 B, Jer. v. 27 XQ, Job xxxix. 2 B, W. v. 22 X,
xi. 18 X, 3 M. vi. 31 V*.
(e) neut. plur. (ttXijpt]) N. vii. 13 F, 19 X, 79 B, ^ cxliii. 13
R Tid , Job xxi. 24 to 8i eyKciTa avrov TrXrjprjs o-riaros BXAC with
the parallel in Sir. xix. 26 ra 8e evros avrov TrXrjprjs 86\ov B*CX ca
(A -pas : -pr) X*B b ).
It will be seen that in the last two passages alone is there
really strong authority for the indeclinable form and in Job
nXTiprjs might partly be accounted for by the initial o- of the
next word (cf. Mark iv. 28 nXtjpijs o-Itov with WH. App.).
Several examples occur in Numbers, but it should be noted
that in chap, vii which has 6 exx. of indeclinable ir\., there are
19 exx. without v.l. in the uncials of the declined forms.
Conversely, n\rjpr] = 7r\r]pr]s Ez. xliii. 5 B*. The following
are merely itacisms, which illustrate the tendency referred to
above: Tr\T)peis = irXriprjs (nom. sing.) 1 Ch. xxix. 28 A, Job
vii. 4 B, ■*■ xlvii. 11 B: ir\r]pes = 7r\i]pr]s Job xlii. 17 A: 7rA?}p>7 =
7r\r]pfi 4 K. XX. 3 B.
7. EvOVjs — eiOvs. In this word we find in the LXX a
strange mixture of forms : the fem. of the old ev6v<; eiOtia d6v
is retained, while the masc. and neuter in the singular are
supplied by the new forms ev8i]<; -es (like dXrjOr^) and in the
plural we meet with forms as from a nominative evdews (like
dvSpetos). The whole declension, so far as represented, runs
as follows : the new forms are in thick type.
1 And possibly in Is. lxiii. 3 (<!>$ airb ttcittitov Xtjvov) wXrjprjs KaTtnreTra-
T7j/j.€vi]s BAQ* : irX-qpovs is read by XQ 11 ^ and the Latin Fathers took 7rX.
as agreeing with \r)vov (see Ottley in loc). It seems however preferable to
take ir\rjp7]s as nom. beginning a fresh sentence, with ellipse of el/ii.
T. 12
178 Declension of [§ 12, 7 —
Singular
M.
F.
N.
N.
svOi^s 1
i£v8l]S 2
\evBfa (-rjs) 4
(tvdeia 3
\eiev &
A.
€V0tj (-TJV)°
evdelav
€V0€S
G.
ev0ovs 7
evdeias
D.
—
evdeia
Plural
N.
evdels
evdeicu
i vdila. s
A.
ei'dels
fvdelas
UvGeia*
((rifta)
G.
iiQ(i)lo>v 9
—
—
D.
ev6i(Ti{v)
ev8eiais
—
We cannot speak of two distinct words and say that the
old evOvs forms, so far as preserved, are used in the literal
sense and the new forms in the metaphorical sense of "straight,"
"upright," because the fern, forms -eta etc. are used in both
senses. The fact is that the masc. and neut. sing. ei6vs and
evOv together with evdeu><; (now indistinguishable from gen.
evdeos) had become stereotyped as adverbs and it was felt that
a new nom. for the adjective was required, and the analogy of
d\r]8ij<; plur. aX^eis suggested evOijs as the proper singular for
the old plural evdeU.
The new forms -17? -tj(v) -ois have not yet been found in the
papyri, and it is tempting, but would be hazardous, to conjecture
that they were an invention of the later translators 10 to render
the Hebrew "IB*
1 1 K. xxix. 6 etc. Eudvs only as a v.l. of A in ^ xxiv. 8 (met. sense).
In Ez. xxiii. 40 it is an adverb, incorrectly classified as an adj. in Hatch-
Redpath.
2 Sir cxviii. 137 (17 Kpiais), Prov. xxvii. 21a (KapSia).
3 Jd. xiv. 3 B {ev 6(p9a\fx.ocs fxov of a woman "well-pleasing"), 4 K. x. 15
and S^ lxxvii. 37 (Kapdla), Prov. xx. 14 etc. (r/ 656s).
4 YiXidTjs 2 K. xix. 6 A, else evdis passim.
5 Only in the phrase /car' eiidu 3 K. xxi. 23, 25, Ez. xlvi. 9.
6 4 K. x. 3 (-rjv A), Jdth x. 16 A, Eccl. vii. 30.
7 2 K. i. 18 (iiflXLov tov evdoiis (the Book of the Upright or, neuter, of
Uprightness).
8 ^ xviii. 9 (-ea B b ), lvii. 1, 2 Es. xix. 13 SA (-ea B), Dan. xi. 17.
9 ^ ex. 1 eudiwv NAT, cxi. 2 -iwv XT -elwv A, Prov. xi. 3 A and 11 A
-eiwv (probably Hexaplaric).
10 They are absent from the Hexateuch (where "1^"' is rendered by
dpeiTTos, diKcuos and k<x\6s) and not found in N.T.
§ 12, io] Adjectives 179
In the plural, analogy again exercised its influence in
another direction, probably first in the gen. plur., where the
old distinction between elOeow — evOeiwv — cvfleW could not long
survive, and the fern, forms suggested masc. and neut. forms
as from cvfleto?.
S. The intrusion of -os forms into the neuter plural occurs
in other adjectives in -v's in LXX : {3ap(e)ia 3 M. vi. 5 V
{fiapia A, and so Sir. xxix. 28): y\vK(€)Za ty cxviii. 103 ARTtf ca
(yXvKia «*), Prov. xxvii. 7 «AC (yXvKta B): o£(€)ia Is. v. 28 all
uncials. (Ba#ea, on the other hand, is undisputed in Dan. O®
ii. 22.) In N.T. cf. to. ?^io-(e)ta La xix. 8.
In modern Greek the -os forms have encroached still further
and monopolized all cases of the plural and the gen. sing. 1
Codex A has one instance of gen. sing, in -ov viz. fiadeov Sir.
xxii. 7 (padeos cett.), a variant which, although doubtless not the
original reading, is interesting in this connexion.
9. The genitive singular of these adjectives in -vs, though
it has not yet gone over to the -os class, has, however, in the
vernacular begun to undergo a slight change, by taking over
the long w of the adverb : /fopews 3 K. xii. 4 BA (but fiapeos
2 Ch. x. 4 BA): oWews Dt. xii. 2 AF (-eos B), 2 Es. xviii.
15 *A a (cos BA*;, Sir. xiv. 18 xA (-eos BC), Hb. iii. 3 wAQ*
(-€OS B).
In the literary 4 M. yXvueos is undisputed (viii. 23) and
Radios is no doubt the true reading in Sir. xxii. 7.
10. "H|iurus has lost the fern, forms in -eta altogether and
adopted the kolvtJ contracted gen. sing, yj/xio-ovs (Att. ^yiu'o-eos) 2 .
A word containing three vowels which came to be pronounced
alike was specially liable to confusion and many of the peculiar
LXX forms are due to mere 'itacism' (the equivalence of i and
21 sounds) : but there are clear indications that rjp.ia-v is be-
1 See M. Gr. declension of fladus, Thumb Handbuch 47.
- Mayser 294 f. , Moulton CR xv. 35 a . The papyri show one form not
found in LXX, neut. pi. r\^iaf].
12 — 2
180 Declension of [§ 12, 10 —
coming an indeclinable which may stand for all cases: t^uio-us
indecl. = gen. sing, seems also to deserve recognition. The
LXX declension is as follows :
Singular M. F. N.
N. A. f]fll(TV l
G. (rov and rrjs' 2 ) rjfiiaovs
\rjpirrti, 6
D. (ru and ri/ 7 ) 77/Lu'o-ei )
Tjfiicrv s )
Plural
N. (01) i]fii(T(is \ (ra) i}p.i<rv V}
(01) (rj)fj.i(r(i 9 )
A. (tovs and ras 11 ) f]p.iatis
D. (rols) rjfXL<jecriv 12 )
(rols) 17^11'crei 13 )
1 1 . The heterogeneous Attic 7rpaos Trpaua -rrpaov has been
reduced to uniformity by the employment throughout of the
forms from -vs (as in poetry) : irpavs, Trpavv u , dat. sg. -n-paeca
1 Also written ^/m<tov 3 K. iii. 25 B*, Is. xliv. 16 B*, and -aei Jos.
xxii. 1 B*, 10 A, 11 B*A, 13 A, 21 A.
2 3 K. xvi. 9 rrjs rifjLiaovs rrjs ittttov.
a Ex. xxvii. 5 B*A 2ws (tou) ij/xicrvs, xxx. 15 A cltto tov TJfiKrvs, xxxviii.
1 A bis, N. xxxi. 30 B*, 1 Ch. vi. 71 A.
4 Jos. xxi. 5 A, 1 Ch. xxvi. 32 BA (rmlaovs Swete).
5 Ex. xxx. 15 B airb tov jj/uucrv, Dan. 9 vii. 25 ews Katpov Kal KaipQv Kai
ye TJfxiav Kaipov.
6 Jos. xxi. 6 A.
7 1 Ch. xxvii. 2i Btj Tjixiaei <pv\rjs.
8 N. xxxii. 33 BAF ry yfuav 0u\??s, xxxiv. 13 F, Dt. iii. 13 B, xxix.
8 A, Jos. xii. 6 F, Dan. ix. 27 BA, ib. A.
9 Jos. ix. 6 F* oi fuo-ei apparently = ot ij/iurv (cf. M. Gr. ' /utrv fiurbs).
The more idiomatic ot ricav thxhtv of B is no doubt right.
10 Tob. x. 10 BA? (rb v/x. A* vid ).
11 Ez. xvi. 51, 1 M. iii. 34, 37.
12 Jos. xiii. 31.
13 Jos. xxii." 7 A (=to?s ijiMcni). In the same verse A has toIs ^a"^'"
(sic) which may represent r. rjulcreaiv or t. T)p.iai ( = 7J/xktv) with v
icpeKKiKxriKbv. B has ry r)p.iaei in both places.
14 Ilpaov 2 M. xv. 12 A (irpavv V).
§ 12, 13] Adjectives 181
(Dan. O iv. i6)and plur. ^pcms, izpa^.% Trpaeu>v l occur. At the
same time npavrrfi has superseded TrpaoT7]<; (cf. § 6, 32).
12. IIoA.us, otherwise regular, has neuter iroXvv in Cod. A
in a few passages: 4 K. xxi. 16 (al/ia iroXvv), 1 M. iii. 31, 41,
iv. 23 (with dpyvptov, xpvo-Lov) — the converse of the exchange
by which irav replaces ndvTa.
We may note the transition from the -»/s to the -o? class in
6p.6e6vos 2 M. xv. 31 A (Polyb., Jos.): elsewhere (2 and 3 M.)
opoeSvrjs dWoedvtjs. The form Trepiacrios for nepiaaos (classified
as ' Neo-hellenic ' i.e. after 600 A.D. by Jannaris § 1073) is read
by N in 1 M. ix. 22.
13. Comparison.
The use of the degrees of comparison of the adjective in
the LXX is affected by two influences, which will be further
considered under the head of Syntax, (i) The fact that the
Hebrew adjective undergoes no change of form in comparison
partly accounts for some restriction in the use of both degrees
in the translations. The positive may be used either for the
comparative (e.g. dyaOos virep airdv 1 K. ix. 2) or for the
superlative (e.g. en 6 piKpds, ib. xvi. 11" there remains the
youngest [of several brothers] ") 2 . (ii) The use of the superlative
is still further restricted by the tendency of the later language
to make one of the two degrees, usually the comparative, do
duty for both (e.g. 6 rewVepos Gen. xlii. 136". = the youngest of
twelve brothers) 3 . The superlative from about the beginning
of our era tends to be used solely with elative or intensive
sense = "very 4 ," while "more" and "most" are both expressed
by the comparative.
In the papyri of the early Empire true superlatives are quite
rare, but superlatives used in elative sense as complimentary
1 Upaecri Sir. iii. iS N ca .
2 But this use of 6 fiu/cpos is idiomatic, as Dr Moulton points out,
occurring frequently in papyrus letters: it has an affectionate tone.
3 Blass N.T. § n, 3.
4 As in modern Greek, Thumb Haudbuch 50.
1 82 Comparison of [§ 12, 13 —
epithets for governors etc., like Ital. -t'sst'mo, abound : the most
frequent are ptyurTos, KpdriaTos, XapTrpi'iraros, lepararos.
14. In LXX superlatives in -tcitos are not so rare as in
N.T., where Blass finds only two instances, but they occur for
the most part in the literary books (Wis., 2 — 4 Mace, Prov. r
Est.) and often in elative sense.
The following exx. have been noted in the less literary-
books. Genesis has several true superlatives : cppovipooraros
(ndi'Tav) iii. I, eVSo^oYaroy (irdvrav) xxxiv. 19, vecoraros xlix. 22
(for the more usual vfairepos). In Jd. xi. 35 A ipTreirobeaTdTr) (!)
ical aefxvoTciTr] the text is a curious perversion of ipireivobea-Td-
rrjicas £pe (see Field's Hex.). 'Y^Ao-rdr^ (koi peydXr/) 3 K. iii. 4
(elative). 'O piKporaros 2 Ch. xxi. 17 (true superlative: usually
6 piKpos in this sense, as ib. xxii. 1).
In the literary books forms in -eararos are common: Wis.
alone has ddpavea-raros xiii. 19, dXr/deo-Taros vi. 1 7, dmp'iijTaros
xvii. 19, nreXeo-rttroy iv. 5 A, dcppovea-Taros xv. 14 BA : Prov. has
e.g. d(ppov€(TTaTos ix. 16, x. 18, xxiv. 25, fTrKpavtcrTara xxv. 14.
4 M. (and to some extent 2 M.) is fond of using comp. and
superl. of compound words, e.g. TrepieKTiK^Taros, 7roXvrpoTrd>T(pas
(-Taros), (piXoTtKv tor epos, dvorjTOTfpov. Job (vi. 1 5. xix. 14) has oi
eyyvTarol pov, for which the Other books write (ot) eyyiard pov,,
e.g. ^ xxxvii. 12 : both are classical.
15. The termination -mrcpos does not occur, unless it is to
be found in TrXr/o-urepov ( = -air.) 4 M. xii. 3 X : TrXr^a-iorfpov of V*
shows the tendency to revert to the normal form : nXrjmtcrTepov
of A has other late attestation and may be right.
16. The Attic rule as to long or short o before -repos
-Tcn-os is usually observed. The vowel preceding mute + nasal
(liquid) is regarded as short, contrary to Attic practice, in
<pi\oT€Ki'UTepa.L 4 M. XV. 5 AnV* : cf. eAatppwrepos Job vii. 6
B*K*, ix. 25 B*. Phonetic changes (<n = e, interchange oft,
I and o, w) account for other irregularities. The latest LXX
book again affords an example : avSpeiwrepa 4 M. xv. 30 AV*
(» dvSpiwr.): similarly 7raAaiwTepwv Est. E 7 A (-or. Bk) and
7raXaiwTaTos 3 times in the colophon at the end of Esther
written by correctors of « (strict Attic 7raAaiT£pos -cuVa-ros).
The converse is seen in o-wcroTcpos Gen. xli. 39 E, Kupidrai-os
4 M. i. 19 A: cf. d.6\eiOTdrr]<s 3 M. v. 49 A.
§ 12, iy] Adjectives 183
17. Adjectival comparative and superlative of Adverbs.
Forms in -repos -tcito? are now augmented by some new
adjectives — i^wTtpos -raros, eowcpos -toitos 1 — which replace to
some extent the classical adverbial forms in -repm -to.™. Of
these latter the only exx. are t^v Batflwpap. ttju dviarepw 3 K.
x. 23 B and xaTwrara read by « in Tob. iv. 19, xiii. 2, by B
in * cxxxviii. 15, by A in Job xxxvii. 12. For the comparison
of the adverb the kolvtj preferred neut. sing, and plur. forms in
-repov -tolto. : the former occur in LXX, where they are hardly
distinguishable from the simple adv. or prep. — dvwrepov (= avw)
L. xi. 21 e^€t (TKiXr) avwrepov twv 7robtoV, 2 Es. Xlll. 28 : Karto-
repov (= kolto)) Gen. XXXV. 8 AE diriOavev 8c A. /ca-r. Batf^A. :
co-ojt€/3ov (=€o-w) Ex. xxvi. 33, L. xvi. 2, 12, 15, 1 K. xxiv. 4,
Is. xxii. 1 1.
The use of the comp. here may be accounted for by the
presence of \0 in the Heb. : dvuTepov^WO, kcit. = nnj"ID,
60-. = rvao.
Whereas the comparative usually encroaches upon the sphere
of the superlative, the reverse takes place with irpwTos, which,
besides being used in superlative or elative sense, begins to
supplant 7rpoTepos. So e.g. Gen. xli. 20 KaTetpayov at €7n-a /3oe?
at at(rxpat...Tas 7rpwTas tcls KaXas, Ex. iv. 8 tov <njp.ei.ov tiw
TrpwTov...Tov o-rjp. toi) cVxaVou {former and latter), xxxiv. I 8vo
ir\a.Ka<s XiOivas Ka#ws Kat at 7rpu>Tai (cf. 4), Dt. X. I ff., Jd. XX.
32 B ws to 7Tpwrov (= A kol6w<; Zpirpoo-Oev), Tob. xiv. 5 ^ oikoSo-
prjcrovcTiv tov oIkov nai oi^ ojs tov 7rpwT0V (= BA ov% otos o
7rpoT€pos). IIpdTcpos, though not half so frequent as 7rp<oTos, is
still well represented, mainly by the adverb (to) irpoTtpov and
by the classical use of the adjective in place of the adverb, as
in Ex. X. 14 TrpoTcpa avrrj<; ov yeyovev TotavT-q d/cpts Kat p,€Ta
Ta£>Ta k.t.A. This use of 7rp6Vepos = 7rpo may have assisted in
1 Apparently first found in LXX : avurepos -tcltos, Kardirepos -raros
have some classical authority. Cod. A has a similar comparative adj. from
€vt6s: Est. iv. 11 ttjv avXriv ttjv cvTorc'pav (eawrepav YjH).
184 Comparison of [§ 12, 17 —
producing 7rpwros = irp6repo<;. "Eo-xaTos is similarly used both
for SUperl. and COnip. : Dt. xxiv. 3 yevrjTaL dvSpi irepco Kal ixmti](T7]
ai'T7]v 6 avrjp 6 ea^aro 1 ;, Jos. X. 14 ovk £yh'€TO rjfiepa Toiavrr] ov$e
to irpoTepov ov&e to ea^arov 1 : icr-^arov is used as a preposition
"after" in Dt. XXxi. 27, 29, ecrxo-Tov tov davarov (n^s TeXevrrjs)
fJLOV, ecr^. twv t]p.€pwv.
"Yo-T«pos (apart from the adverbial varepov, e(p' vorepa), e'£
varipov) occurs once only (1 Ch. xxix. 29), where it is a true
comparative : vararos ( = superl.) is also represented by a
solitary instance (3 M. v. 49).
18. In modern Greek the old forms in -iW -io-tos have
been ousted by others in -Ttpos -raros (e.g. KaAin-epos, x e P ' TC pos
for kolWiwv, x«'pwv) 2 . In the LXX we see but the beginnings
of this transition. Aio-xpoYcpos (for ato-x<W) Gen. xli. 19 may
be illustrated from a papyrus of iii/B.c. 3 The vulgar ayaflorrepos 4
is confined to the late B text of Judges (xi. 25, xv. 2:
A Kpeicrawv bis).
19. ^ol\v has the comparative of the earlier period of the
Kotrr' h to^lov, in W. xiii. 9, 1 M. ii. 40 : 2 Mace, alone has
class. Oolttov (iv. 31, v. 21, xiv. n : used with positive or elative
sense).
TaxvTepov, found in papyri of ii/iii/A.D., has not yet made its
appearance: nor does the LXX afford examples of double
forms like /xeiforepos.
20. Many of the classical forms in -uav -io-tos are retained,
but few are frequent, and the superlatives are mainly confined
to the literary books and used in elative sense.
1 Cf. more doubtful cases in R. iii. 10, 2 K. xiii. 15 B (/xeifav i) Kan'ia. 77
iax- V V TrpuTT), a gloss, possibly of Christian origin), Hg. ii. 9, Dan. 06
xi. 29. A sentence like (2 M. vii. 41) e<rx&T7) 8e twv viwv y\ p.i\T-qp dTeXevTrjaev
has of course classical warrant.
- Thumb Handlmch 51.
:i Mayser 298. The superl. aurxtaTos occurs as a variant for ex^'cros
in Est. E. 24 A, 3 M. iii. 27 V.
* 'Aya.9uiTa.Tos in an undated letter (a.d.), Par. xviii. 3.
12, 2d]
Adjectives
185
UXeicou is frequent, often
without comp. force as in
the common phrases rjpepas
irXflovs L. xv. 25 etc. ( = 17^.
noXXds elsewhere) and eVl
-Xdov ( = eVi ttoXu) ^1.4 etc.
Mei^ow occurs sporadi-
cally.
"Ap(e)ivov only as a v.l. of
K in Est. E. 2 ( = BA /leifoi/).
BfXricov is fairly frequent
(several times in Jer. /3).
S
{
Kpeiaa-atv is the most fre-
quent comp. form of dyados.
'EXdcra-cov is used in Pent.
(Gen. i. 16 etc., Ex. xvi. 17 f.,
L. xxv. 16, N. xxvi. 54 etc.)
and the literary books.
"Hcr<r(ov Is. xxiii. 8 and in
literary books (usually in the
phrases ovftev [oix] ?)ttov).
Xeifjwv 1 K. xvii. 43 B and
literary.
nXf to-Tos occurs sporadically
as a true superl., or in elative
sense (e.g. Sir. xlv. 9 xP v<TOli
ko)8o><tu' irXelarois, 1. 18 ev
irXdarw oiKco R.V. "in the whole
house" [rfx^ should perhaps be
read], Is. vii. 22 irXfio-Tov yaXa).
Me'-yta-ros is literary and
usually elative as an attribute of
deos (e.g. 2 M. iii. 36, 3 M. i. 9 V).
"Apio-Tos literary and elative
(4 M. vii. 1).
BeXrio-ros in Pent, and literary
books (Gen. xlvii. 6, 1 1, Ex.
xxii. 5 bis : 2 M. xiv. 30, 3 M.
iii. 26).
Kpancrros occurs as a true
superl. in literary books (2, 3 M.)
and elsewhere: 1 K. xv. 15, ¥
xv. 6, xxii. 5, Am. vi. 2.
'EXu^icrros- also is not con-
fined to the literary books : as a
true superl. in Jos. vi. 26 bis
(opposed to 7rpcoToroKOS-), 1 K.
ix. 21, 4 K. xviii. 24, Jer. xxix. 21 :
as elative e.g. eXa^/orca £i'Xo>, "a
diminutive piece of wood," W.
xiv. 5.
["Hkkttos is not used.]
MaXXov is fairly common.
Xeipurros literary, used as true
superl. (Est. B. 5, 2 and 3 M.).
"Exdicrros literary.
MdXiara is literary (2 — 4 M.).
'OXiyooros', apparently a koivij offshoot from ttoXXo<tt6s l (like
ttoo-tos, eiKovTos), is fairly common in LXX, with the proper
etymological meaning of "one of few," " attended by a small
retinue," e.g. Gen. xxxiv. 30 oX. dpi iv dpidpa>, 1 M. iii. 16
^fjXdfv 'lovSn$-...oXtyoo-ros-, but sometimes hardly distinguishable
from oXiyos, "few," "inferior." The converse ttoXXoo-tos is
classical in the sense of "one of many," "(a) very small (frac-
tion)" or "one of 01 noXXol," "plebeian" : in LXX it occurs twice
only and then with the opposite meaning of " great," " powerful "
( = 7roXuf) : 2 K. xxiii. 20 dvfjp avros itoXXoo-tos epyois, Prov. v. 19
(by conjugal fidelity) ttoXXocttos ear}.
1 In Soph. Ant. 625 Jebb reads oXiyiaTov xp^ov.
1 86 Numerals [§ 12, 21 —
21. As regards the declension of comparatives in -wi-, the
shorter Attic forms in -w -ov<s of ace. sing, and nom. and ace.
plur., which show signs of waning in ii/i/B-c. 1 , are still well
represented in LXX.
BeAriW, iXdo-o-av, Kpelaacov have the shorter forms only in
the cases concerned. BeXriovs Prov. xxiv. 40, Job xlii. 15,
Jer. xxxiii. 13, peXrico ib. xlii. 15 N (the variants show the
tendency to introduce the longer form : /3fXrta>i> B*, -iov A,
-iova Q). Tov e'XdfTtra) Gen. i. 1 6, xxvii. 6, ovk iXdrrovs 2 M.
v. 5, viii. 9, xii. io. T6irov...Kp(iTTo> Is. lvi. 5 (with v.ll. Kpelrrcov 1%
Kp(e)tWcov KA, Kpia-a-ov Q), neut. plur. Kpeicrcra Prov. viii. 19 B
(Kpicracov X, Kpiaaov A) and Kpeirrui Ep. J. 67 B (KpiWcoi' A,
Kpeiaa-ova Q), Kpctaaovs Prov. xxvii. 5. — On the other hand
rJTTw has the longer forms only: r/rrova Ep. J. 35, proves Job
xx. 10. — In other words both forms occur. UXeiu>v has nXeiova
in sing, and plur. (once only the shorter form : 1 Es. iv. 42 -n-Xeico
tu>v yeypappivcov) : but vXelovs is usual (constant in the phrase
Tjpepas nXeiovs), though -n-Xfioves -as occur: 2 Ch. xxxii. 7, Jer.
xliii. 32, Ez. xxix. 15, 2 M. xi. 12 (Dt. xx. 19 A, 1 Ch. iv. 40 A,
Ep. J. 18 A). Mei£oves -ovas -ova (neut. plur.) only are attested:
the ace. sing, is p.d£ova in Dan. O xi. 13, ix(f)l(a> in 3 K. xi. 19 A
(rrjs peifa' 2 B) and probably this stood in 4 M. xv. 9 (pelfav AV,
pi£ov H*, pi£u) N ca ). Xeipcov has ace. sing. x e ^P ova 3 M. v. 20
(in 1 K. xvii. 43 OiV^', dXX* rj \ ( ^P a>2 kwos, the nom. must be
meant): the neut. plur. is ' x^ipova in W. xv. 18, but x^P"
ib. xvii. 6.
§ 13. The Numerals.
1. Avo in LXX, as in the papyri 3 , N.T., and the koiv//
generally, has gen. 8vo and dative Svo-i(v), on the analogy of
Tpi<ri(v). The indeclinable use of 8vo for both gen. and dat.
(as well as ace.) has classical authority: 8v<jl(v) was, however,
the normal dative from Aristotle onwards. Avo for dat. occurs
in LXX in the A text of Jos. vi. 22 (AF), xiii. 8, Jd. xv. 13,
3 K. xxii. 31, and so apparently ib. xvi. 24 BA (iv 8vo TaXavruv
dpyvpLOv): cf. Sir. xliv. 23 iv (pvkais . . . Se'/ca 8vo. The old dual
1 Mayser 298 f. : the Atticists gave them a new lease of life.
2 The -w forms are often used (like -nr\ripr)s, rjfjLi<rv) indeclinably :
Moulton Pro/. 50.
3 Mayser 3^ f. (from end of ii/ii.c).
§ 13, 3] Numerals 187
is preserved in two literary books in the debased form, found
in Polybius and the Atticists, S^tv (§ 6, 37): 4 M. i. 28 kV
(8voiv A), xv. 2, Job ix. 33 A = xiii. 20 A Svetv 8e p.01 xp( e ) l ' a ( or
XPWV Bs * in tne Iatter P assa g e > meaning apparently " treat " or
"indulge me in two ways").
2. For the usual declension of nom. and ace. of reWapes
in the LXX uncials viz. :
N. Tccrtrapes Tecrcrtpa,
A. Teao-apes Teacrepa,
see §§ 5, p. 62, 6. 2, 10. 15. The gen. and, as a rule, the dat.
take the Attic forms (Tto-o-dpwv, TeWapcri(v)). Assimilation of
syllables, apparently, produces the spelling of the dat. as ripa-ap-
aiv in the opening chapters of Amos in Cod. A (i. 9, 1 1 , ii. 1 ) : the
same MS has the metaplastic Teaadpois once in Ez. i. 10 (but
TeWapcri twice in same v.): the alternative dat. riTpacnv (poetical
and late prose) 1 occurs once in Jd. ix. 34 B Terpaxriv apneas.
3. To express numbers between ten and twenty the
classical language usually placed the smaller number first. So
always IvSeica, 8w8f«a, the composite forms attesting their
antiquity: the component parts of the higher numbers were
linked by Kai (rpeia- KcuSe/ca etc.). But, in certain circumstances,
viz. where the substantive stood before the numeral, the order
was reversed, the larger number preceding : the insertion or
omission of the copula was optional. In the xotvij the second
method (without copula) prevailed and in modern Greek, for
numbers above twelve, has become universal. It was natural
that the order of the symbols (ty' etc.) should ultimately
determine the order of the words when written in full. But
cVSe/ca (mod. Gr. Ivt.) SwSckci had taken too deep root to be
dislodged and have survived to the present day.
A«K<i8vo was a short-lived attempt to displace the latter,
which appears to have been much in vogue in the Ptolemaic
1 Exx. in Cronert 199 note 2.
1 88 Numerals [§ 13, 3-
age 1 . In LXX, as against numerous examples of SwSe/ca, S«/<a8uo
has good authority throughout two books only, viz. 1 Chron.
(vi. 63 BA, ix. 22 BA, xv. 10 BA, xxv. 9 ff . B : so 2 Ch. xxxiii.
1 BA, but elsewhere 8a>8.) and Judith (ii. 5, 15, vii. 2): else-
where it receives good support in 2 Es. ii. 6 BA, 18 BA, Sir.
xliv. 23 BA and occurs sporadically in B (Ex. xxviii. 21,
xxxvi. 21: Jos. xviii. 24, xxi. 40: 4 K. i. 18 a: 1 Es. viii. 35,
54, 63) and, less often, in A.
For ' the teens ' the LXX uncials attest the two classical
modes of expression (173(c) io-<«u8eKa, S£KaTp(e)is etc.) in about
equal proportions, the latter slightly preponderating.
Occasionally in Genesis, contrary to classical precedent, the
copula is inserted with the latter order of words: Gen. xiv. 14
8tna Kat okto) AD, xxxi. 41 8. kol T€a<r., xxxvii. 2 8. koi eirra E,
xlvi. 22 8. Kill ewia D : so 3 K. vii. 40 A, 1 Ch. xxvi. 9, 2 Ch. xxvi. I.
A, where it does not use 8«ae'£, always writes e£ <a\ 84<a, as
distinct words : B, except in N. xxxi. 46, 52, writes eKK<u'§e/ca.
4. For numbers above ' the teens ' there is no fixed order
in LXX, but the tendency is to write the larger number first.
The literary 2 Mace, employs irpos with dative for large numbers
e.g. V. 21 OKTaKoaia irpbs rots ^lAiot?, V. 24 V fticrp-vpiots irpbs
tois x 1 ^"? x - 3 1 8icrp.vpLoi 7rpos tois TrevTaKO(TLOL<; etc. (poetical,
cf. Aesch. P.V. 77 4 T/jtTos...7rpo? 8e« aX-Xaia-iv yovat?, Soph.
Track. 45).
5. The ordinals retain their place 2 . The strict Attic forms
to express 13th — 19th — separate declinable words, TptVos kcu
Se'/caros etc — have been entirely supplanted by the composite
words Tpio-KaiScWros etc. (rare in classical Greek, possibly of
Ionic origin). The former only survive as variants in 2 M.
xi. ^^ V Tre/XTTTr] koI 8eKa.Tr), Est. IX. 2 I N c ' a ivkp-ivTrpr kou SeKaTT/i' 3 .
1 Mayser (316) notes only one example of dwdeKa (157 B.C.). On the
other hand in the ostraca dwdeKa predominates (Moulton Pro/.- 246). Cod.
Bezae writes only Mko. 5vo or t/3 (ib. 96).
" All above rerapros have disappeared from the modern language.
3 The -re of irevre, recalling -tos, perhaps accounts for the tendency in
this case: cf. 1 Ch. xxiv. 14 7re/x.TrTeKai5eKaTos sic B*.
13, 7] Numerals 189
The form TpwrxatSeKaTos, always so written in LXX, for the
more correct rpcia-K., has, by analogy, produced the still more
impossible form Teo-o-apto-KcuSeKaTos (2 Ch. xxx. 15 B* b A and
constantly elsewhere in one or more correctors of B) for tcct-
crapeo-KcuSeKaTos. The ordinals between 20 and 30, 30 and 40
etc. are expressed in Attic by two ordinals connected by kcu
(Seirrepos kcu eiKo<rrd§ etc), except for els kcu (eiKOcrTos) : the
cardinal is similarly used in this instance in LXX (1 Ch.
Xxiv. 17 6 €tS KCU €lKO(TTO?, I M. VU. I £TOUS €1'09 KCU 7Tei'Tr]KO(TTOV I
and so, with irregular order, Jer. lii. 1 (Ikocttov kcu e^os erofs,
2 Ch. xvi. 13 A), but we also meet with 3 K. xvi. 23 rptaKocrroj
KCU irpcoTU), I Ch. XXV. 28 CIKOCTTOS 7TpWT09, 2 M. Xiv. 4 7TpWTO) KCU
€ko.too-to3 kcu 7revTr]KO(jT<2 (where the order is peculiar). In
these compound ordinals the smaller number usually precedes
as in Attic, but in the later portions of the LXX, there is a
marked tendency to reverse this order, and thus to bring
cardinals (whether expressed by words or symbols) and ordinals
into line 1 .
6. To express certain days of the month (the 4th, 20th and
30th) classical Greek employed, in place of the ordinals, the
substantives -reTpa?, £ik<xs, rpiaKas. These are retained in the
LXX proper 2 , but appear to have been unfamiliar to Theodotion
and his school : Dan. © x. 4 = 2 Es. xix. 1 ev tfp-epa «lKoo-Trj ko.1
TerdpTT] tov fx-qvos (contrast e.g. 2 M. xi. 2 I Aios KoptvOcov T€Tpa5i
kgu etKacu).
Tfrdprri appears also (beside duds) in Dan. O x. 4, 3 M. vi. 38,
dKovTy is read by B in 2 Ch. vii. 10 (eiVaSt A).
7. The numeral adverbs continue in use: for e7rraKi (-kis)
1 E.g. 4 K. xiii. 10 eV £ret Tpia^cocrry koX e^ddfiiji. So regularly in 4 K.,
2 Es., Dan. (x. 4) and Jer. lii. (verses 1 and 31): also Jos. xiv. io, 1 M.
i. 10, 20 (the dates in the later chapters follow the Attic order), 2 M. i. 10
and (without copula) xi. 21, 33, 38.
3 Tpia/cds 2 M. xi. 30, the other two frequently. Terpds in ^ xciii. tit.
is used of the fourth day of the week, rerp&di cra/3/3dTu>i> (-tov), as in modern
Greek.
190 Pronouns [§ 13, 7 —
see § 9, 9. Aquila and his school employ in place of them
the plural of /ca^oSo? to render the Heb. D'DVB (lit. strokes,
beats): from this source in "LXX" come 3 K. ix. 25 A Tpcts
Ka^dSous, Eccl. vii- 23 b KaBohov% Tro\kd<i (= 7rA.€icrTttKis in the
doublet 23a): cf. in mod. Greek \*.w. <f>opd, i-pci? pope's.
§ 14. Pronouns.
1. Personal. The 3rd pers. is represented by avrov etc.,
including (at least in some books) the nom. (tiros, alroL
'ATrepi-^ds |x«s els fiddi) Jon. ii. 4 N, if not a mere slip, may be
compared with ovtc*(s) etc. I have not noted in LXX any exx.
of the longer modern Greek forms eav etc. : per eaov occurs in
papyri of ii/A.D. (OP iii. 528, 531, Par. 18).
2. Reflexives. 'Efxavr^v), o-eavr(ov), iavr(ov) remain in
use, the last two usually in the longer forms preferred by the
Koivq : the alternative Attic forms aavrov, avrov, which are
absent from the N.T. (Blass 35), continue to be written in the
papyri down to about the end of ii/B.c. 1 , and are sporadically
represented. in the LXX.
2aur(o£i) in Pentateuch only in Dt. xxi. 1 1 B (cf. xix. 9
Trpoc9Hceic&Y Tai B* vid -, -aas cravra Swete) : frequently in the
Kingdom books, 1 K. xix. 1 1 B, 2 K. ii. 21 B seme/, 3 K. iii. 5 B,
1 1 BA bis, viii. 53 bis (BA, B), xvii. 13 BA, xx. 7 BA, xxi. 34 BA,
4 K. iv. 3 B, vi. 7 B, xviii. 21 BA, 23 A, 24 B : Ez. iv. 9 B seme/
(c'&ytoo sic), xvi. 52 Q, xxxiii. 9 B, xxxvii. 17 BQ, xxxviii. 7 Q :
elsewhere ¥ liv. 11 B, Tob. vi. 5 X, Sir. xiv. 11 A, Is. viii. 1 X.
For avrov etc. we find e.g. 2 Ch. xxi. 8 B e<p' avrovs, 1 M. iii.
13 A, ^e#' ai/Toii (peT air. HV) : of course in many cases it is
uncertain whether air. or air. is intended.
'EavT(oi>) for 1st or 2nd pers. sing, is an illiteracy found
occasionally as a v.l. : eavTov = e/j.avTov Job xxxii. 6 C, eaurw =
a-favra Job x. 13 A* fort N ca , Is. xxi. 6X (see Moulton Pro/. 87).
The corresponding use of the p/ura/ iavrwv, on the other
hand, is normal in the kolvij. It had already since c. 400 B.C.
supplanted <r<f><Zv avrwv 2 , and from ii/B.c. in the papyri further
1 Mayser 305 ff. " Meisterhans 153.
§ r4> 3] Pronouns 191
supplants 77/i.wv and v/auji' avTw 1 . So in LXX the 1st pers.
plur. is always and the 2nd pers. usually kavr(dv). The
Hexateuch, however, a production of iii/B.c, retains the old
ifi((av) ou»7-(a>v) together with what appears to be a transitional
form v|Aiv eavrots: the latter might be merely due to mixture of
readings, but its frequent attestation and the limitation of this
form of reflexive to the dat. of the 2nd plur. are against this.
'Eavr(uv) : (a)=^/i. air. : Gen. xliii. 22, Jos. xxii. 23 (avrols B),
1 K. xiv. 9 etc. : (b) = vp.. air. Ex. xix. 12 BA, Dt. i. 13 BA, Jos.
iv. 3 F, ix. 17 BA and frequently in later books.
'Yficov <ivt£>v Ex. xxxv. 5 and frequently in Dt. in the phrase
f^apels (ii(f>av ids) e£ vpu>v avrStv (rov rrovrfpov): Dt. Xlll. 5) XVll. 7>
xix. 19 (-apelre AF), xxi. 9, 21, xxii. 21, 24, xxiv. 7, cf. Jos. vii. 12
(e£dpr)Te) : the Heb. "P"lpD " from thy midst " if literally rendered
in a-eavTov would have conveyed another meaning, that of
exorcism.
'Yp.lv avTols with variants vp.lv iavrots and eavrols. Ex. xix.
12 F vp.. eavr., XX. 23 a vp. air. B (eavr. AF), 23 b vp. air. A (vp.
4. BF), xxx. 32 ov TToirjBrjo-eTai (A 7701770-6x01) vplv eavrols BAF,
xxx. 27 vp- avr. BF (vp,. e. A): Dt. iv. 16 and 23 vp. e. B (vp.
air. AF): Jos. iv. 3 dpa vplv avr. AF (ap.a vplv kcli avrols B),
ix. 17 F vp.. avr. (eavrols BA), xxii. 16 vp. i. B (eavrols A), xxiv.
15 vp. e. B (vp\. avr. A). [The following are not reflexive: Jos.
vi. l8 i/pels avroi B (vpels AF) "even you": 2 Ch. xx. 1 5 ra8e
Xeyei Kvpios vp.lv avrols "to you" Heb. D71N DD 1 ?. DflN forming
part of the Lord's words.]
3. Demonstratives. Under Accidence there is little
to note. Outos and Udvo% are used regularly: oSe is much
commoner than in N.T., most often in the phrase rahe Aiyei
Ku'/atos and the like, but also elsewhere, in the Pentateuch with
correct deictic force idiomatically rendering Heb. n$fi=votd,
e.g. Gen. 1. 18 o"8e ^/xeTs o-ot otfccVai: but it is going over to the
literary class and in some books is used incorrectly for ovtos.
The intensive -t with ovro<i is unrepresented, but wvi occurs in
literary books (Job, 2 and 4 M., * xvi. n, xliii. 10).
1 Mayser 303 : the beginnings of this use of iavruv go back to Attic
(ireek. Polybius never has the old forms but only avrQv avrovs (for rst and
■2nd pers.) and iavrois (2nd pers.): Kalker 277. Mayser cites no exx. of
reflex. 1st and 2nd plur. in any form for iii/B.c.
192 Pronouns [§ 14, 4 —
4. Relatives. "Os rj o is frequent: oo-ris 171-is o,™ (fem.
hctic Jer. vi. 8 «) is less so, and the distinction between the
pronouns is not always rigidly observed. The latter, apart
from 170-Tivos 2 M. v. 10, and the phrases ecus (^XP L ) ° T0V > * s
confined to the nom. sing, and plur. and the neut. ace. sing.
o,n. The shorter forms are found only in the phrases quoted :
the shorter forms of the interrogative and indefinite pronouns
(tov, t<3, tov, tw) do not occur. "Oo-n-ep in neut. sing, and plur.
is literary (5 times in all: in Lev. xxv. 27 read o v-7repex € <- with
B ab , in Jos. xxiii. 4 €7T6p(p)i<£a with A, in 2 K. vi. 8 v-n-ep ov).
5. Correlatives. The following occur, notos — toiovtos
(toios 2 Es. V. 3: toioctSc 2 M. xi. 27, XV. 12) — 0105 — 677-0105
(lit.) 2 M. xi. 37 and in the 'stage-direction' in Cant. v. 10 K.
Ildo-os — to(tovto<; (toVu> /xaAAov Sir. xi. 11, xiii. 9) — 00*05.
II?/A.tK05 Zech. ii. 2 bis, 4 M. xv. 22 — tt]\lkovto<; (lit. : 2 — 4 M.).
IIora7rd5 only in Dan. O Sus. 54, where it keeps something of
its original local meaning, -rot. tov ■n-apab'e.io-ov t6ttu>. (Ottoo-os,
iJXlkos are unrepresented.)
Toiovtos has neuter in -o (-ov 2 K. xiv. 13 A, 1 Es. i. 19 B)
as also rrjXiKovTO'i : too-ovtos has neut. in -o in vernacular style
(N. xv. 5, 1 M. iii. 17), in -ov in the literary books (Est. E. 7,
11, W. xiii. 9, 2 and 3 M.): both forms are old.
6. Words indicating duality as distinct from plurality are
disappearing : ap.4>6Tepoi (not a/Ac/xo) and erepos alone are
frequent da^^eVepos Prov. xxiv. 21). 'EKcrrepos is correctly
used for " one of two " in Gen. xl. 5, Tob. s v. 3 (read eKarcpos
tv), xi. 13 and in the literary books (so iKarepwOev 4 M.), in
Ez. it appears to take the place of eKao-Tos : elsewhere exao-ros
supplants it, eKao-Tos itself being replaced in the literal books
by avOpomos or avrjp (p. 45). Ild-rcpos is supplanted by tis,
appearing only in Job as an interrogative particle (7rdrepov).
§ 15, 2] The Verb. General changes 193
§ 15. The Verb. General Changes in Conjugation.
1. The verbal system to a large extent remains unaltered,
but in more than one direction shows signs of the shrinkage-or
retrenchment and the reduction of what appeared to be super-
fluous varieties to a uniform pattern which characterize the
later language as a whole.
Thus, the old three classes of verbs — barytones in -w,
contracts, verbs in -/xt — have already gone far on the way to
being merged into two, since the -fxt verbs have in the active
in large measure passed over to the -co class, while the beginnings
of a similar amalgamation of three forms into two may be traced
in the occasional confusion in the uncials of contract verbs in
-aw and -€w (§ 22, 1).
The three voices remain as before, but a tendency to
eliminate, as in modern Greek, from the middle the only
tenses which discriminated it from the passive (1st aorist and
future) may be inferred from the more extended use of the
aorist passive of deponent verbs (atreKplO-qv, iyemjOrjv etc.,
§21, 6), and perhaps also from the partial substitution of the
future active for the future middle which Attic writers preferred
in certain quasi-deponent verbs denoting a physical action or
an emotion (d^ovo-co, f3\£if/w, Oav/xdcro} etc., § 20, 3).
2. As regards the moods, the optative, which is defunct in
the modern language, is still commonly used to express a wish :
other uses viz. with av in principal sentences (questions etc.)
to express possibility and in subordinate clauses (conditional,
final etc.) are rare except in the literary essay known as
4 Maccabees, which uses it freely 1 . The conjunctive is still
1 Further instances occur not only in literary versions or writings such
as Job, Proverbs, i Maccabees and the Epistle of Jeremiah, but also in the
Pentateuch (especially in comparisons with ws el or simply ihs), Psalms and
elsewhere. The mood thus appears still to show some signs of life in the
vernacular of the Ptolemaic age, whereas in N. T. writings it is always an
index of a cultivated writer. In its primary use it is occasionally, especially
in late texts, replaced by the conj., e.g. Ex. xxxiii. 13 yvwaTws l5o3 <re,
Jd. ix. 15 B i^eXdrj wup...Kal Karacpdyri, Job xxxi. 40 A e^e\dri etc.
T. 13
194 The Verb. Genera/ changes [§ 15, 2 —
frequent, but shows signs of shrinkage in the use of the
indicative (imperfect and fut.) after particles such as lav, orav,
Xva : in other connexions the mixture of conj. and fut. ind. is
common, largely owing to changes in pronunciation such as
the equalization of w and o. The imperative remains but,
through the influence of the Hebrew, is often replaced in the
second person by the future indicative. The infinitive (defunct
in the modern language) is in vigorous life and shows no signs
of decay, the anarthrous and the now popular articular form of
it being both widely represented : the modern substitution of a
clause with IVa (va) can hardly be paralleled from the LXX.
The inf. and participle of the future are not often met with
outside literary books. The verbal adjective in forms which
have become stereotyped as adjectives (alveros "praiseworthy,"
SeKTo's, OekrjTos etc.) is not uncommon 1 : forms in -eov used as
the main verb in the sentence seem to be limited to the
Epistle of Jeremiah, which has vopna-Teov 39, 56, kXtjtcov 39,
■yimcrriov 51, e/cSeKTeov 56: cf. avaXyj/jarTea 2 M. iii. 13.
3. Turning to the tense system, we find new forms of the
present evolved out of the perfect (yp-qyopiw etc.) and aorist
(Kpvfiu)) : the partiality of the language for terminations of the
present such as -rw (to-Tai/w, Xip.ira.vu} etc.) and its lavish
creation of new verbs in -a£w and -i£w belong to the depart-
ment of word-formation. The future drops certain forms now
regarded as superfluities, and to some extent the limitation
which Blass 2 finds in the N.T., viz. that one future now
suffices for each voice, is found also in the LXX : i.e. e£a> is
used to the exclusion of cr^o-ci), pivqaOrjcropLaL (not p.€p.vijaop.at.),
crT7](T<j) and arycrofxai (not karrj^oi) : but (pavovfiou (Pent., Prov.,
Wis.) remains beside cpavyaofxai, and the fut. perf. is repre-
sented in at least one instance (neKpa$op.ai s ). The most salient
1 Hdura ra dpra vir avrwi> N. iv. 27 ( = 31 tQjv alpo/Mevwv vtt' avrQv)
is noticeable. Wisdom has a large number of these adjectives, many of
them new.
2 N.T. § 14, 1. 3 Cf. KeK\rj<ro/j.ai, § 24.
§ 1 6, i] The Verb. General changes 195
alteration, however, in the tense system lies in the terminations
and in particular in the encroachment of those of the istaorist
into the sphere of the 2nd aorist. The new termination affected
in the first place the 3rd pers. plur. where it took one of two
forms: -ov became either -ocrav or -av. The LXX is perhaps
the principal witness to the -ocrav forms which are found in
abundance throughout the whole collection of books with the
exception of a single late group: their rarity in the N.T.
suggests that they were an earlier transitional form which
made way later for -av. The -ocrav forms invaded the imper-
fect as well as the aorist. The termination -av was eventually
extended to all the past tenses : its use for -acn. in the perfect
no doubt goes back in some instances to the LXX autographs,
its employment in the imperfect, though attested, is probably
attributable to later copyists. In a few instances an entirely
new 1 st aor. replaced the old 2nd aor. (^a for 17'yayov etc.).
In the passive correctly formed but unclassical 1st aorists and
kindred futures arose, though in one group of words the
contrary phenomenon appears, the substitution of new 2nd
aorists passive for 1st aorists, probably out of regard for
euphony (§ 21, 4). The periphrastic conjugation widens its
range, partly but not entirely owing to the influence of the
Hebrew original, the auxiliary verb being now employed with
the present participle to represent the imperf., future and more
rarely the present tense : periphrasis in the perfect goes back
to the earlier language.
The dual has disappeared from the verb as from all parts
of speech.
§ 16. Augment and Reduplication.
1. Three main features under this head distinguish the
modern from the classical language, viz. (1) the almost com-
plete disappearance in the former of the temporal augment,
(2) the consistently external position of the syllabic augment,
J 3— 2
196 Syllabic augment [§ 16, 1 —
and (3) the disappearance of reduplication. The LXX illus-
trates the movement towards the first of these changes : the
second and third had hardly begun in the LXX period, but a
few premonitory signs of them appear in some of the uncials.
2. Loss of syllabic augment. The syllabic augment
e on the whole retained its place in the Koivrj as it has
also, to a considerable extent, in the modern language. The
main exception to this in the kolvt} was the pluperfect, the
only tense which contained both augment and reduplication.
The kolvt], as Thumb remarks 1 , strove to obliterate the dis-
tinction between these two, and ultimately reduplication
disappeared from the language : in the pluperf. the presence
of both aug. and redupl. was felt to be superfluous, and the
augment, as the more easily detachable element, was the one
to disappear. The active forms lost the augment sooner than
the passive 2 . The internal and therefore less conspicuous
augment in compounds was also, it seems, more often dropped
than the initial augment in simple verbs. In the LXX MSS
omission is frequent in the active, insertion is the rule in the
passive 3 .
Pluperf. act. The aug. is consistently retained in one word,
eneTToideiv : Dt. xxxii. 37, Prov. xxi. 22, Job vi. 13, Zeph. iii. 2 BS,
Is. xxx. 15, 32 (nciroidei B), Jer. xxvii. 38, xxxi. 7, xlvi. 18 (ne-
Troideis N), Bar. iii. 17, Ez. xvi. 15 (kotcjt.), Sus. O 35, Dan.
iii. 95. HinoiQa had come to be regarded as a present, and
1 Hell. 170 " Die Koivr) strebte ganz allgemein darnach, die Grenzen
zwischen Reduplikation und Augment zu verwischen, d. h. dieses fur jene
einzusetzen." Wackernagel suggests that the loss of the aug. in the pluperf.
may have been due to the influence of the considerable number of verbs in
which the anlaut of perf. and pluperf. were identical, e.g. eiXijcpa ei\r)(ptti>.
2 Owing, perhaps, to their rarer and more literary use. Cf. the longer
survival of the old forms in the passive of verbs in -/xi (§ 23, 1).
3 In the Ptolemaic papyri the passives always have the augment, the
actives more often than not, Mayser 333 f. (320 ff.) : in papyri of the Imperial
age the examples of omission increase. Polybius drops the augment in
compounds, mainly in the active (only one ex. of omission in the simplex in
Books I — v, Wackernagel In Jog. Forsch. v. Anz. 1) : Josephus likewise
usually omits the aug. in the pluperf. act. and inserts it in the passive,
W. Schmidt 438.
§ 1 6, 3] Syllabic augment 197
produced a new aorist ineiroid-qa-a : iirciroLOei would be regarded
as an imperf. like tridei. Otherwise the augmented forms are
practically confined to literary books : eyeyoveiv always, Job
iv. 12, x. 19 A, I M. iv. 27 XV, 2 M. xii. 39, xiii. 17: edeSoiKeiv
Job iii. 25, xxix. 14 X*A (see below), xxxi. 35 (^8. A): iireirov-
Oeicrav W. xviii. I.
The aug. is omitted in /3e/3//Kfi W. xviii. 16, eVi-/3e/3. N.
xxii. 22 BF: 7rapep-^e^XrjKei(rav Jd. vii. 12 A: ev-8e8i>Keiv L. xvi.
23 (eWSuKet A), Job xxix. 14 BC (e8<=8oi>c(e)iv XA), Jdth. ix. 1 X
(efifS. B), X. 3 BX, Est. D. 6 AX ca (eVeSfS. X*): (3e(3pu K ei, neTr^Ket
I K. xxx. 12 : SeScofceiv 1 2 K. xviii. II, 3 K. x. 13 : ireiroirjK(i<Tav
Bel © 13 : eTri-TreirTaiKei Est. vii. 8 : Tf^i'r;/cet Jd. xix. 28 A.
Plaperf. pass. The aug. is always retai?icd in e'ye'y pcnrro
Dt. ix. 10 (iniypanTo A, with loss of redupl.), 3 K. xx. 9, Ez.
ii. 10, 1 M. xv. 15, 3 M. iii. 30: also in ineirXripaiTo 2 M. iii. 30 V
(eVXr/p. A), vi. 5) ix. 7) cf. vi. 4 eTre7rXrjpovro A (neTr\r]pa>TO V) : SO
o-ui/eKe'xuro 2 M. xiv. 28, ipip.vrfVTO W. XIX. IO.
Omission occurs in vTropvrjpdTia-ro 1 Es. vi. 22 B (inrep-v. A)
and in two instances where the pluperf. has lost its force :
rerAfcrro 2 Es. vii. 12 B (-rat A), KeKoXkrjTo Tob. vi. 1 8 A
(eKoWi'jdi] BX).
Loss of syllabic augment in other tenses receives slight
attestation in LXX : it is confined to words in which the
syllable which should contain the augment is unaccented (cf.
in mod. Greek 'lypaxpa but ypanj/afie etc.).
Per/, anoa-jraa-pivoi Is. xxviii. 9 BX*. Aor. and impf. : ovs
e^cnrocTTeiXaTe Jer. xli. 16 B*X* {i^inrea-r. cett.), pui^aro ib.
iii. 8 X*, dvanakvyj/a ib. xxix. ii X*, Trotrjaev Is. xx. 2 X* (read
TToirjcroi'), €7rirr]8fva-ev Est. E. 12 A, davpdcrdrjaav 4 M. xviii. 3 A*
(cf. Tvapoipia^ev ib. 1 6 X = eVapot/i. AV).
3. Form of syllabic augment : t|- for !-. In the
Koivrj the temporal augment of Wikw was retained, although the
present was now always written as #e'Aoj. So in LXX (as in
papyri, N.T. etc.) we invariably find, beside present OeXoi, the
past tenses r/OeXov, rjOeXrjo-a. The rj-, of which the true origin
was no longer apparent, seems to have been taken for an
alternative form of syllabic augment and was commonly
1 So in papyri from ii/B.c. : the dropping of aug. began early in the
uncompounded verb.
198 Temporal augment [§ 16, 3 —
attached in koivtj Greek to three verbs which had meanings
akin to those of 6£\w, viz. /3ov\ofxai, Svvafiat, /iiAAw 1 .
In LXX the aor. e^ovXrjdrjv is retained (except for an
occasional v.l. : ^/3. Ex. x. 27 B a , 1 K. xxiv. 1 1 B, ¥ xxxix. 9 AB ab ,
lxxvii. 10 X ca , 1 M. vii. 30 A) : the imperfect is in most books
e(3ov\6i*r]v, but rjfiovX. is strongly supported in Isaiah (i. 29,
xxx. 9, 15 B*0, lxv. 12 X, lxvi. 4 XQ : against ej8. xxx. 15 B<\SAQ,
xlii. 24, lxv. 12 BAQ, lxvi. 4 BA) and in 1 Mace. (iv. 6, v. 48,
xi. 45, 49 j>'j8. K*»VJ xii. 14 [7/3. V], xv. 27 [do.]), and occurs as a
v.l. in 1 K. viii. 19 B, 1 Ch. xi. 19 K* ^ cxiii. 11 X* Dan. e
v. 19 quater B.
In the case of 8vvafxai there is much stronger support for the
augment ?/-. The aor. always appears as rjdwijdrjv (except for
two variants with e'8. in A: Dan. 9 ii. 47, 2 M. ii. 6) or
jBwda-drjv (e'8. twice only in B, 2 Ch. xx. 37, Jer. v. 4, 6 times
in A) : in the imperf. there is greater fluctuation, but i}8vvdpr)v
on the whole is preferred.
The imperf. of /^e'AXa) is used twice only and the two literary
writers appear to have differed as to the correct form : epeWev
4 M. xvii. I AXV, but 7/zeXAev W. xviii. 4 BA (?/*. X).
The analogy of -ijSwdfxrjv further produced wrep^Sum/xoKrav
* lxiv. 4 B*n*T. 'HSeSotKciv Job xxxi. 35 A shows how this
form of augment, which has survived in some modern Greek
dialects (yfapa etc), spread to other verbs.
4. Loss of temporal augment. The syllabic augment
which took the invariable form e- was always much less liable
to omission or alteration than the temporal which affected the
different initial vowels of verbs in various ways. The changes
in pronunciation which coincided with the spread of the kolv^,
particularly the loss of distinction between 6 — rj (eu — rjv), o — w,
and the pronunciation of the diphthongs as monophthongs
(ol = v), hastened the extinction of the temporal augment which
in modern Greek has all but disappeared (olkovo-cl etc.). In the
LXX, however, as in the Ptolemaic papyri, the temporal
1 The augment i\- with these verbs does not appear in Attic Inscriptions
till after 300 B.C. (Meisterhans 169) : there is however a certain amount of
authority for it in earlier literature (Kiihner-Blass I. ii. § 197). The old
grammarians differed in their verdicts as to the correct forms. The Ptole-
maic papyri have 17-, Mayser 330.
§ 1 6, 4] Temporal augment 199
augment is for the most part regular, except that it is generally
dropped in verbs beginning with the diphthong ev: there is also
some, but less, authority for the loss of augment in verbs with
anlaut ol-. The omission began, it appears, with these two
diphthongs : in the case of verbs with a single initial vowel,
omission is rare except in compounds 1 .
Verbs beginning with single vowels are in the main augmented
regularly : d- becomes 77'- etc. The following exceptions may be
noted.
In a-: uXkorpiovTo i M. xv. 27 V vid . The equivalence of?) — i
appears in the spelling of Cod. A : eXX6p,T]v Job vi. 10 (for 17XA.).
In e-: iXaTTovtitdr] (-i]6t]) 3 K. xvii. 16 BA. e^eyeipoprjv
V cxviii. 62 AT, i^ytpdr^aav Jer. xxviii. 38 Q* (elsewhere always
e^y. and 77'y.). aTrfXevdepcddij L. xix. 20 F. (Triar(dpr]i') Job
xlii. 3 C, Is. xlviii. 8 X, Jer. ii. 8 A (77V- has overwhelming
authority), (wnvida-drjv (-acrdprjv) is read by B in Jd. vii. 13,
by A (with other uncials) in the remaining (8) passages where
the past tenses occur: r\v. is however attested in all these
passages except Gen. xxxvii. 10. 'Eprjpow omits the augment
in B in ipnpu>6ri 1 Es. iv. 45 and elsewhere in about a dozen
instances in other MSS, including the compound with eg-(r}p-
is usual). 'Eparav always has the augment : iirepatTav omits it
in 1 Es. vi. 11 BA, Is. xxx. 2 B*Q, 4 times in A (Jos. ix. 20,
1 K. x. 22, xxviii. 16, 2 K. xi. 7 iiraipmr.) and once in C
(Eccl. vii. 11).
In I- : for 18ov see 5 below.
In o- : B omits the aug. in the following words (mainly com-
pounds) : oXiyudr) Na. i. 4 B*Q: etjo\68pevev I Ch. xxi. 1 5 B*,
egoXedpevdrjo-av ¥ lxxxii. 1 1 B*XRT : dvopBudrjaav Ez. xvi. 7 B*AI\
Karoprwdrj (sic) 2 Ch. xxix. 35 B*, KaropB. ib. xxxv. 10 B*A,
16 B* : opoMcra Sir. xxvii. 24 B*X, Spoi&dr] Ez. xxxi. 8 BA :
(gopoXoyovvro Tob. xii. 22 B : Trapo^vvdrj Hos. viii. 5 B*, Zech.
x. 3 B*XAQr, napo^vvare Bar. iv. 7 Br: irapopyia-piv-qv Sir.
iv. 3 BC. Similar instances in the other uncials (X especially),
6\iyoyf/vxr](T€v 6poi(t>6rjv opyladrjv irapo^vva etc., occur mainly in
the Prophetical group. "OfaXov as a particle introducing a wish
never has the augment.
Diphthongs, al- : the augment is sometimes omitted in
Kamicr^vvopaL: K.aT(ucrx' JV @h a "!l K (tdcos KaTairrxvvBrjs Jer. ii. 36B*XA,
cf. K(iTni(Txvr'6r]aeT(u.. .uxnrep Karai(rxvv6ri xxxi. 1 3 BA, similarly
in X KaTeax( = ai(rx)yi'0n( a ' av ) 'h. vi. 15, x. 14, xxvi. 24, and
1 As between ibt- (<p-) and &-, fy- (17-) and 17-, the evidence of the
uncials for and against the writing of the 1 adscript has not been tested.
We know from the papyri that it was dropped after w from ii/n.c. and after
17 as early as iii/B.c.
200 Temporal augment [§ 16, 4 —
probably Is. liv. 4. Similarly di>Tavaip48r]v ^ cviii. 23 A (cf. 5
below, at end).
av- : rjv\lcrdT]v, T]v£;r]dr}i> etc. are regular: Cod. A affords an
instance showing equivalence of ijv — fi, ei>A(£ero Job xxxi. 32 A.
The verbs in av- derived from compounds generally take no
augment: avrdpicrjo-ev Dt. xxxii. 10 BAF, avTopoXrja-a Jos. x. 1 B,
4 B {rjyr. A bis), 1 M. ix. 24 AX four. V, and so BA in
2 K. iii. 8, x. 19).
eb : — evpav, cvprjica, evpedrjv etc. are practically universal as in
the papyri, Mayser 336 f. : the older Att. r/v- is limited in the B
text to rjvpia-KOv Ex. XV. 22 (with A), r)vpe6rj((rav) 4 K. xx. 1 3 (do.),
2 Ch. xix. 3, Dan. 9 vi. 22 and is quite rare in other MSS,
rjvpl<TK.eTo Gen. v. 24 ADE being the only strongly-supported
ex. In compounds and words derived from compounds there
is fluctuation, but the unaugmented forms eidoKTjaa, eiXoyqa-a,
(Kar)ev6wa, evfypdvdrjv 1 etc. on the whole preponderate, except
in (TTpoa)evxea-daL, in which {n poa-)ipj^dprjv etc. are usual, -ev^dpqv
appearing sporadically in B (4 K. vi. 17 etc.), rarely in the other
uncials.
01: — the augment stands as a rule, but there are a con-
siderable number of instances of unaugmented 01 which had
now come to be pronounced quite otherwise than au (in the
papyri these begin to appear in ii/B.c, Mayser 337) : e.g. iv fj
KaToucrjaare L. xviii. 3 B, naTo'imaa xxiii. 43 B, KaroiKijaapev Dt.
xxix. 16 B, oiKo86pr](r(av) N. xxxii. 34 B* 27 B*, Jos. ix. 3 B,
TrapoicrTp(i])aev Hos. iv. 16 BAQ, and always oiKTelprjcra 4 K.
xiii. 23 BA, * lix. 3, cii. 13. The insertion of the aug. in these
words tended to obscure the etymology (oIkos etc.).
5. Form of ' temporal ' augment : d- or t|-. The
Attic augment cl in certain words beginning with a vowel (due
to an original p, o- etc. in the anlaut : the augment is therefore
strictly syllabic, If e = ee = €i) is for the most part retained in
LXX as in the Koivr) generally, but in a few verbs begins to be
replaced by ??-.
'Eciw has (Att.) impf. eioov (3rd plur. Jos. xix. 48 a, 2 M. xii. 2 :
but with loss of aug. and termin. -aav e&trtzv* Jer. xli. 10 BA
[i'a<Tcip Q*, ecrcoaciv X]), aor. e'lacra (i M. XV. 14, 2 M. x. 20, Job
xxxi. 34 [taaa A, aaa C]), aor. pass. Id6rj<jav ( = da6.) 3 M. v. 18 V
(ldo-8. A). 'Eldio-pevrji' 2 M. xiv. 30 V is the usual form (nd. A) :
1 The LXX Psalter was at an early time written in two volumes : the
scribe of Part 1 wrote ~nv<t>p-, the scribe of Part 11 evcpp. : cf. p. 68.
2 Not from thdeiv under which verb (as well as under (av) it appears in
Hatch-Redpath. With the phrase in Jer. euxrav avrovs els Traldas cf.
Aristeas § 14 eiaoev ds ttjv olKereiav.
§ 1 6, 5] Temporal augment 201
t'lcoda N. xxiv. 1 (lados B*F) etc. "EAko> (e|- e'0-) has (Att.) "Xkov
-o/atjv, fiXavaa -vg6t]v with v.l. fjXuvo-as 2 Es. xix. 30 A, rjXKvaa
V cxviii. 131 X*A. 'E£rjp\lr€i> ¥ civ. 30 (the only LXX ex. of
past tense from eprrw) replaces Attic (f^)fipwva-a. The distinc-
tion, generally observed in Attic Inscriptions, between augment
(77-) and reduplication (el-) in the past tenses of epyd£opai is also
the rule in LXX, the imperf. appearing only as dpya^opr/v Ex.
xxxvi. 4, W. xiv. 8 {elpy. in correctors of B), and the perf. as
e'lpyaapai : in the aorist the books diverge, npyacrdprjv being
certainly the right reading in Job (xxiv. 6 B*X, xxxiv. 32 B*X*A)
and perhaps in Hos. vii. 1 B* {elpy- B ab AQ), whereas flpyaa-dprjv
is used in Isaiah (xliv. 12 bis, 15) and Psalms (vii. 14 e£-, 16,
xxx. 20 e£-, xliii. 2, lxxiii. 12). (Et^oi/, eax ov as usual.) The
aug. is dropped under the influence of the moods (as in N.T.)
in dvedi) Jd. viii. 3 B, dcpedrjaav V xxxi. I BAR (-fid. X), but
retained in TrapeiOrja-av 2 K. iv. 1 BA (no perf. act. attested :
perf. pass. dv-7rap-fip.m regular). "Iftov 1 (Epic for fi8ov = f'Fi8ov)
is very frequent in A and X : B usually writes d8oi> but in the
Pentateuch also 'l8ov e.g. firibfv Ex. ii. 25, 18fv iii. 4 BA, 7 idcov
i'Sov BA, etc. The LXX pluperf. of eo-r^ica usually appears as
iarrrjKfiv, which is no doubt nothing but another way of spelling
the classical fiarr]KfLv (the latter is usual in B in 1 — 4 Kingdoms
and appears occasionally elsewhere : the correctors of the uncials
usually restore it for tor.): i<rrr)Keiv (without aug.: Epic) occurs
as a variant in Zech. i. 8 X* 1 M. xi. 38 AX dvd-, 3 M. iii. 5 V*
tear-, 4 M. xvi. 15 A.
There is overwhelming authority in the Ptolemaic papyri
for the writing of et- for 17- in the perf. act. and pass, of one
verb not coming under the foregoing category, viz. atpew. These
tenses constantly appear as -eiprjKa -eip-qp-ai, so that, except by
the context, they are indistinguishable from the perfect of epw 2 .
On the other hand 77- (171-) is retained in the imperf. 3 This
may, as Mayser holds, be a mere case of itacism (cf. for further
instances § 6, 20), but the constancy of these forms in the case
of this verb and the distinction between the perf. and the
imperf. suggest that it is something more than an orthographical
1 Analogy may have played a part in the Kotvrj use of this form : as
ei-Kfiv was inf. of flwov, so, perhaps it was thought, idelv must be inf. of Z8ov.
The Ptolemaic papyri have ddoi> throughout, Mayser 332 note 2.
2 Mayser 127, 335 : he quotes 19 exx. of -et-, beginning in iii/B.C, one
only of vpTjKevai. The latest exx. which I have noted are v<puipT)p.evwv (sic)
OP ii. 282. 22 (30 — 35 A. D. ), avvdteipijfxei'ui' BU 1037. 10 (47 A.D.).
3 Mayser 123.
202 Double augment [§ 16, 5 —
matter : the analogy of ctpyacr/xat rjpya^o/xrjv may very well have
produced etp^eu beside -^povpnqv. The same forms of the perfect
(pluperf.) appear sporadically in LXX in B and N and, in view
of the evidence from the papyri, can lay good claim to
originality: a^eiprjTai Ex. xxix. 27 B, KaOuprjTo Jd. vi. 28 B,
KaOeLprjp.ii'a 2 Es. xi. 3 Bi*, d<t>eipr)To Jdth xiv. 15 N, dvuprjp.ivoi<s
Jer. iv. 31 B, Ka9eip7]p.£vwv ib. xl. 4 N, Ka.6eip-rjp.eva 1 M. iv. 38 N.
The classical forms are however more frequent in the uncials
(e.g. 1 K. v. 4, xxi. 6, xxiv. 12, Is. ix. 4, xvi. 2) and are always
written in A. The impf. is regular, jjpow, ypovprjv 1 K.
xix. 2 etc. : the aor. pass, is -jjpedrjv with v.ll. dvepiBrj Dan.
v. 30 B, dcpepedrj I M. ii. II V and with loss of aug. avTavaipedrjv
^ cviii. 23 A.
'Hprjvevaa Job iii. 26 A (elp. cett.) is merely itacistic : cf. the
reading of the same MS dcpeiXavro in Ez. xliv. 10 for dcprjXavro
of BQ ( = the Heb. "went far").
6. Double augment (temporal + syllabic). A certain
number of verbs beginning with a vowel took in the older
language a syllabic augment (accounted for by an original fr ) in
addition to (or in place of) a temporal 1 . In the koivh these old
anomalous forms had ceased to be intelligible and begin to
make way for others without the syllabic augment : the latter,
where retained, sometimes intrudes into the moods and the
future. Four verbs in the LXX fall under this category 2 .
(KaT)dYvv(jii keeps the Attic aor. act. Karea^a Zech. i. 21
(part. KaTa£as 2 K. xxii. 35): the corresponding 1st aor. pass.
Ka,Tedxdr)v Jer. xxxi. 25 replaces Att. 2nd aor. KaTedyrjv: the
fut. Kard^w Hb. iii. 12 (and as v.l. elsewhere) is regular (no ex.
of Kared$(o as in N.T.).
'Avolyw (original verb ofdyw, then foiyw, K.-Bl. loc. cif.)
(1) rarely retains the Attic aorist dveuga -wxOrjv, but usually
still keeps the perf. part. pass. dvewypeVos, (2) sometimes
1 Kiihner-Blass I. ii. § 198, 5. The temporal augment is explained as
simply due to the two short syllables eo, ea appearing to the ear as lacking
something of the sound of an augment : "man eo, ea nicht als augmentiert
empfand."
2 No ex. of a past tense from wvioixai occurs in LXX. 'EoXwi', ed\w\a
as in Attic (Is. and Jer. a).
i6,6]
Double augment
203
supplements the double classical augment by yet a third
(external) augment, but (3) normally employs for aorist the
new forms rjvoi$a rjvol\6rjv.
Class, double
New treble
New single
augment.
augment.
augment.
Aorist
dvecotja
7]vea>t;a
rjvoL^a passim
Gen. viii. 6DE,
Gen. viii. 6 A,
(including Gen.
xxi. 19 AD,
xxx. 22 DE :
xxix. 31, xliii.
xxx. 22 A, xli.
M> lxxvii. 23
21, xliv. 11)
56: 2Ch.xxix.
B*: 3 M. vi.
3 : ^lxxvii. 23
18
B ab XRT
(So Trpocreco^a
Gen. xix. 6)
aveco^ar/v
rjveu>x&rjv
T)voly6r)v passim
Is. xxiv. 18 B
Gen. vii. 1 1 :
Sir. xliii. 14:
Is. xxiv. 18
NAQr: Dan.
oe vii. 10
Perf. act.
avecoya
Tob. ii. 10 B
(in late passive
sense)
Perf. pass.
dv((oyjj.evos
Tjveaiyfiivos
rjvoiyjjievos
N. xix. 15 : Jos.
3 K. viii. 29 B,
Is.xlii.2oBXAQ
viii. 17 : 3 K.
viii. 52 : 2 Es.
viii. 29 A :
xi. 6 X: Is.
2 Ch. vi. 20,
xlii. 20 r :
40, vii. 15 :
Dan. vi.
2Es. xi.6BA,
10 A
xvi. 5 : ^ v.
10, xiii. 3 : Ez.
xxix. 2 1 : Dan.
e vi. 10 B
Pluperf.
avecpKTO
(8i)rjuea>KTO
pass.
Job xxxi. 32 B
ib. KAC
204 Double augment [§ 16, 6 —
The imperfect is only found in the later form fjvoiyov -6pr^v
3 K. vii. 21, i M. xi. 2 (not Attic di/eVyoi/).
'Opdw keeps the Attic imperf. ewpwv (iopa 4 M. iv. 24 A :
the literary essayist no doubt wrote iwpa «V), but in the
imperf. mid. loses both e and w in the compound Trpoopajp^v
xv. 8 (irpouip. B ab ). 'Ewpa/ca (which appears to be the older
Attic form) 1 is universal in the Pentateuch (excepting iop. Dt.
xxxiii. 9 B*F), is used in literary books (Dan. O, 1 Es., Est.,
2 M. : once in each) and has preponderant authority in
Jeremiah — Baruch: in the majority of the books, however,
kopaKa is strongly supported. The perf. pass, £u>pap.ai (rare in
class. Greek) is so written in L. xiv. 35 (iop. F) and in the
participles 7rapea>papeVos 3 K. X. 3, Eccl. xii. 14, VTrepeutp. Na.
iii. 11: the late B text of Judges (xix. 30) has edparcu. The
syllabic augment is dropped in the 1st aor. pass, wpdd-qo-av
Dan. © i. 15 : otherwise this tense, which is not used before
Aristotle, occurs only in the moods.
'PMta. The LXX translators, in common with other
Hellenistic writers, dropped the Attic syllabic augment (Iwo-a,
euo-Orjv, ewa-d/xrji', eWpai), and wrote 3>o~a (cbr- e£-) Job xiv. 20 etc,
(air- i£)u>crOr]v, d^wcra/r^v, (air- i£-)wo-fxa.L. The Only book which
consistently has i- is 4 Kingdoms, where its use is a clear case
of unintelligent Atticism, because the translator (or scribe), not
content with e£eo)o-ev xvii. 21 and d-n-eojo-avTo xvii. 20, has
introduced the augment into the inf. d7rewo-ao-6ai iv. 27 B and
the fut. a7reajo-op.ai xxi. 1 4 BA, xxiii. 27 B (cf. 9 inf.) 9 .
For the late double augment in compound verbs see 8 below.
7. Reduplication. Peculiar forms. Initial p is re-
duplicated contrary to Attic rule (Ionic has similar forms) in
pepip.pat Jd. iv. 22 B, xv. 15 B (Ik-), Tob. i. 17 B, Jdth vi. 13 A,
1 See Veitch s. v. for the claims of eibpaica. — eopaKa. The latter is certain
in old Comedy and may have always been the vernacular form.
2 The aug. appears also in e^ucrfi^vov 2 K. xiv. 14 B (this portion of
1 K. was the work of the translator of 4 K., § 2) beside {£w<t/a. in the
preceding and i^utaai in the same verse. 'AtreaiadrjvaL Lam. iii. 45 A is a
further ex. of augmented inf.
§ 1 6, 7] Reduplication 205
Jer. xliii. 30 A : elsewhere class. lppi\x.\xa.i (or epL/x/xai, § 7, 39) 1 .
The list of so-called 'Attic' reduplicated forms is enriched in the
Koivrj by the addition of dyrjyoxa- (for Att. yx -), also, through non-
pronunciation of intervocalic y, written ayrjoxa ayei'ox« dyeoxa 2 :
this is the perf. used in LXX, spelt ayio^a in the uncials (later
hands correct to dy-qoxa), Gen. xlvi. 32, L. x. 19 B*F (-ayeiox- A),
1 K. xxi. 15 -ayeio'x. B* (-aytax- A), Tob. xii. 3 B*nA, Sir.
xxv. 3 B* (-ayetox- «A), 3 M. v. 19 AV* 45 AV* : perf. pass.
rjy^ai class. Dt. xxxii. 34 etc. 'O/xw^oKa (\I> cxviii. 106 n) is
becoming obsolete and appears in various degenerate forms :
djU-ioixeKa/xev I K. XX. 42 B* (w/aw/xok. A), 6fxu>[xex a Ez. vi. 9 A,
6/u.w/xoxei^ Tob. ix. 3 BA. Mt/Av^o-Tei^ai appears thus with re-
duplication (on the model of juifu^fuu) Dt. xx. 7, xxii. 23 ff.,
A once (xxii. 23) writing the more regular ifxvrjo-Ttvixeiri used
by St Luke (no class, instance of the perf.). BefiXdo-TTjKa
(Joel ii. 22) and Ke/cr^/xat are written, not the alternative class,
forms without initial consonant. ©cAto has now perf. reOeXrjKa
* xl. 12 (class. IQiXio 7]de\r)Ka).
Loss of reduplication or substitution of augment.
Reduplication, which has disappeared from the modern lan-
guage, begins to show signs of decay in the koivt], being either
replaced by the augment (on the model set by earlier Greek
in the case of initial p or a double letter etc.) or suppressed
altogether (cf. the pres. fiv-qo-KOfxai § 19, 3). The few LXX
examples are practically limited to Codex A and doubtless do
not go back to the autographs.
Augment vice reduplication : eWSuKfi L. xvi. 23 A (ev8f8vKct
B -SeSoiKet F), rj\«pa 3 N. iii. 12 A with jXipfiivoi ib. 3 BA (F
1 Other words with initial p take epp. as in Attic : ddppayica (-clvko. B*,
-a/caS) Prov. vii. 17 may be mentioned as being apparently the earliest
instance of a perf. from palv (a: the earlier language avoided these perfects
in -7/ca.
2 Mayser 338. ,
3 Ei'\7?0<x of BF (M.T. Tinp?) is obviously right. The reading of A is a
rather clever conjectural emendation, characteristic of this MS, made by a
slight transposition of letters, under the influence of ol rjXififj.^ vol v. 3, with-
206 Augment and reduplication [§ 16, 7 —
rfXeipp.) (class. dXr]Xi(pa, dXrjXtppai), e7reypcnrT0 Dt. ix. IO A,
KareftrjKtv 3 K. xx. 1 8 A, dnooXeKas Is. xlix. 20A, eXdXrjKa Ez. iii.
IO A, Jer. xxviii. 41 X*, even-vpLO-pivov I M. xi. 4 A (ib. ivrreir.
ANV), eTrXrjpcoro 2 M. iii. 30 A 1 . Suppression of reduplication 2 (as
in mod. Greek pass. part. e.g. Sepevos): Xoyta-pevov 3 K. x. 21 A.
Other anomalies of A are papciKpwKOTwv Jd. xviii. 22 (for
pep.), (p€(fivXafjai I K. xxii. 23 (ire<p. B). Mepaprvpa) 2 Es. xix.
34 B* is a strange reduplicated aorist (diepaprvpco cett).
8. Augment and reduplication in composition.
In verbs which are true compounds of the simp/ex and a
preposition, the augment and reduplication still, as in Attic,
occupy the internal position after the preposition (d-rr-^vTrjaa,
Trpo-e-irope.v6p.r)v s etc.), except — an exception which applies also
to Attic — where the simple verb had become obsolete or from
the frequent use of the compound the fact of its composition
had ceased to be felt, e.g. ixaOtvSov, iKaOiaa. There are as
yet scarcely any indications of a movement in the direction of
giving every augment an external position and, so to speak,
stamping upon the forefront the fact that the tense is a past
one, as in modern Greek (eKaTaXafia, iTrp6ae£a). "Hvoi^a.
already referred to (6 sup.) is new, but lacks contemporary
support from the papyri.
In verbs derived from cofnpounds (TrapaavvOtTa, decomposita)
of a preposition the latter was strictly inseparable from the
remaining constituent, which did not generally exist as a
simple verb, and an external augment was therefore required.
Nevertheless, many, indeed the majority of these verbs,
were, apparently through mistaken etymology, treated as though
out regard to the Hebrew. A similar instance in this MS of emendation of
the Greek occurs close by in v. 9, ixbvoi for pol (= v, M.T. y>).
1 Is KeKAHK£N 4 K. iii. 10 A intended for a correction to ^kXt]K€v}
2 Examples from the papyri, mainly in compounds, are given by Mayser
34i-
3 The only LXX instance of crasis with irpo- is irpov<pa.vq(ja.v 4 M. iv. 10
AX (npoecp. V), see § 9, 11 for crasis in this book: elsewhere 7rpoe(3aXXoi>,
Trpoepaxv? - e tc
§ i6, 8] in composition 207
they were true compounds and augmented internally 1 . The
Koivrj, as illustrated by the LXX, adhered to Attic precedent
and the following e.g. have classical support :
'Ane8t]iJ.T](Ta (from aTrofypos) Ez. xix. 3 A, d-rveKoyrja-dp-qv 2 M.
xiii. 26, evijSpevaa, iviOvprjBqv (evTeOvptjpevqs 3 M. i. 25), ivex el P 1 l (Ta i
enedypqaa, eVfOTarouv I Es. vii. 2, (TreTtjftevaa, eirexeiprjcra, kcittj-
yop-qaa (without syll. aug.), napevopovv ty cxviii. 51 A {iraprj-
vopovv RT as from Trap-avopeiv), Trpoedvpqdqv, invunrTevaa.
'Ei/e-yurfcrw Prov. vi. 3 (2 sg. aor. mid. from eyyvda) may be
illustrated from the papyri, where the augment takes various
forms 2 . Other verbs beginning with iv- have fluctuating
augment as
T]V€xvpao-a (-a£ov) Job xxii. 6, evexvpaaa Job xxxiv. 3 1 A, Ez.
xxiv. 3 xviii. 16
TjvvTrvidcrdrjv (-acrdprjv) ivvTrvidcrdrjv {-acrdp-qv) : 4 Slip,
qvcoricrdpqv 2 Es. xix. 30 B evatricrdpqv ib. NA, Job xxxu.
11 A, Jer. xxiii. 18.
'E£€KA.?;cnao-a (as if there were a simple verb KX-qaid^w) is
read by B in 1 Ch. xv. 3, 2 Ch. v. 2 etc. and by A, N, V else-
where, and in view of the fact that in the unaugmented parts
of the verb (imperat. and part.) we find no trace in LXX of a
verb i£-€KK\r]<TidCo} with superfluous preposition, it is probable
that efeKKXr/o-tao-a -dcrOrjv which the uncials read in L. viii. 4 etc.
are scribal corruptions of e^e/cX^o-iao-a -daO-qv.
On the other hand with initial augment we have consistently
iirpovoixeva-a (Kareirpo-: correctly as the verb is formed from
TrpovofXT], not directly from ro/xeva)) and Tve.TTpovojj.evjxivo% Is.
xlii. 22 (AF alone have Trpoevo/jitvcra twice, N. xxxi. 9, Dt.
ii. 35 : SO N c ' a in 1 M. i. 61) — i7rpo(p7]revaa (B -irpoecp-qTeva-a
only in Sir. xlvi. 20 : A 4 times in 1 K. 3 , cf. 7rpoirecpr]Teva6ai in
the citation from Origen in Q m s Ez. xxxii. 17) — i-n-apoijXLa^v
4 M. xviii. 16 (TrapoifjL. n) — eVepiWeuo-a (class.). New verbs
also tend to external augment : rjuwdiTiqcra (-xa) 2 Es. x. 2,
IO etc., ^Karao-TaTTjo-av Tob. i. 1 5 B.
1 See the list in Kiihner-Blass 1. ii. § 204 and Rutherford A T P-p. 79 ft".
2 Mayser 343. 3 Also irpoety-qrevov 3 K. xxii. 12 A.
2o8 Augment etc. in composition [§ 16, 8 —
Verbs derived from compounds in which the first element
is not a preposition usually in classical Greek take external
augment 1 : so in LXX e.g. (pKoSo/x-qo-a (or oik., 4 sup.), eTrapprj-
ataaaTo ^ xciii. I etc. : eSvo-roKr/tra, idvcr(pijp.rjaa, eBvaefaopovv are
classical, but ev- followed by a short vowel has internal aug.,
evrjpto-Tijaa. always and tvy]yy€\iad[xr]v in the only occurrence
of the past tense, ^ xxxix. 10: between rji- and ei- in other
decomposita (eveppaiveiv etc.) there is fluctuation as in the direct
compounds of ev.
Verbs compounded of two prepositions tend to take two
augments (cf. 6 sup.). The older language supplied a few
standing examples of this e.g. (TTap)-qvu>y\ y )°' a - (always so written
in LXX except in Jd. xiv. 17 B* Trapev^x-) an< ^ t-n-rjvwpOow
(LXX has only iiravwpdwOr] 2 M. v. 20 A, i-n-avopO. V*), in
addition to rjvetxp^v (so 3 M. i. 22 A), Tjveaxop-rjv ( Dut LXX
dvecrx.ofxrji' [class, poetry] Is. lxiii. 15, lxiv. 12, 4 M. xiii. 27).
The LXX has not carried much further this practice, which
became common at a rather later date, and, as it is unrepre-
sented in the Ptolemaic papyri 2 , the originality of the commonest
LXX instance a7reKaTeo-rr/(o-cv) is open to question.
Further instances are nape<aTede{v)To (-eTidepujv) Jer. xlvii. 7,
xlviii. 10, 2 M. ix. 25 A: napecrvve^k^Or] V xlviii. 13 ATX ca ,
21 AT: eve Trepif7raTr](Tapev Jd. xviii. 9 A: KareSieiXavTO Jl. iii. 2
N c - a (KaradieCX. cett).
Reduplication + augment occurs in KeKar^papai 5 N. xxii. 6
{naiKtiT. or nai tzar. F), xxiv. 9 (do. A), Dt. xxi. 23 AF (KeKarapa-
1 With internal reduplication epLireTroSeaTdrriKas read by a group of MSS
in Jd. xi. 35 (cf. the corruption of it in A) is a curious instance.
2 Mayser 342. In LXX aireKareuT^ aev) appears in Gen. xxiii. 16,
xl. 21, Ex. iv. 7 B*A, xiv. 27, Jer. xxiii. 8 (Hexaplaric), 1 Es. i. 33 B,
Bel 39 : on the other hand with single aug. aTroKaTea-rddr) Dan. O iv.
33, 34b, dvTLKaTiaTr){(xev) Jos. v. 7, Mic. ii. 8 A, iTriavveo-T7}(<Tei>) N. xvi. 19,
Sir. xiv. r8, TrpoaKaredTrjaav Jd. xiv. 11 A. Similarly with single aug.
vpoKarekd^eTo passim, etc.
3 Cf. the external aug. in eKarapaffdix-qv 2 Es. xxiii. 25 B and double
aug. eireKaTTipdaaTo *$? cli. 6 T : the aor. in LXX is elsewhere the class.
KaTT]paffdp.7]v. A curious instance illustrating the insufficiency in v/a.D. of
internal reduplication is eirpocKiK\-qr at Ex. v. 3 F.
§ I7 ; i] Verbs in -fl. Terminations 209
fitvos B), Sir. iii. 16 (Kaocar. NC) : the class. KaTr]papai remains
in 4 K. ix. 34, W. xii. 11 (k€kcit. N). Exx. of double aug. in
compounds of one preposition only — a half-way house towards
the modern Greek elimination of the internal aug.— appear in
late books or late texts only : iirpoar]v^aTo 2 Es. x. 1 B*XA (but
irpo(rr]v^dfjirjv [-eu|.] xii. 4 and elsewhere in LXX), eSuXvaapev
2 Es. xi. 7 X*, fftuKpivev Job xxiii. 10 X*, eVapfKaXouv Job xxix.
25 C, (KardXaptv I M. xii. 30 A, iavvidfTo I M. xv. 27 AV.
9. Misplaced augment. The augment in vulgar Greek
occasionally intruded into the moods 1 . The LXX examples are
limited to « for I (which had now become interchangeable
sounds) and o> for 6 or ol. "Iva prj ei'fi?; (for 18/7) Is. xxvi.
10 B*XGT, (IhiTaxrav 4 K. vi. 20 A, Tob. viii. 12 B*A, eifiere
(imperat.) 4 K. vi. 32 A, e't8(op.ev Cant. vii. 12 X, (inrep)fi8T]s Eccl.
v. 7 A, Est. C. 9 A, el86vres Est. viii. 15 X. 'flicoSo/xijo-avres' Jos.
xxii. 16 A, (8i)a)Ko8op.rj<Toopev 2 Es. xii. 17 B*, Is. ix. 10 A, cokoSo-
povpevr) SP cxxi. 3T: etja>p,o\oyeiadai Tob. xiii. 3 A ( = imperat.
(tjopokoydcrde) : a>p.6(ravT€s W. xiv. 29 C.
§ 17. Verbs in -fi. Terminations.
1. The most marked change under this head is the gradual
disappearance of the second aorist forms and the
intrusion of the first aorist forms into their place and
subsequently into the place of the other past tenses (perfect
and imperfect) 2 . This extension of the sphere of the first
aorist takes place in various ways. Primarily it affected the
terminations only, beginning probably with the termination of
the 3rd person plural : and here again there was divergence,
(i) The a of the 1st aor. replaces the o (or e) in the termina-
tion of the 2nd aor. : £i7ra -av -arw, -qyaya. The termination -av
is then extended to the 3rd plur. of perfect and imperfect,
(ii) An alternative was to retain the a of the 1st aorist as well
as the a in the 3rd plur. of 2nd aor. and impf. : dnooav,
1 So in the papyri from iii/B.C : dvrjXliTKeiv with avr)\wfj.a etc. is the
commonest instance : Mayser 345 f. Modern Greek has created a new
class of verbs in £- containing the old syllabic aug., e.g. £e/3pdfw from
c£-e/3pao-a. Cf. 6 supra, s. v. i50ew.
2 See especially the important article byK. Buresch in Rhein. Mus.fiir
Philologie, Bd. 46, 1891, entitled " re'701'ai' und anderes Vulgargriechisch,"
and Dieterich Untersuch. 234 ff.
T. 14
210 Verbs in -H [§ 17, 1 —
^'yayocrai', i(f>€pocrav. This form seems to have been designed
to discriminate between the 1st sing, and the 3rd plur. which
in classical Greek ended alike in -ov in these two tenses 1 .
More rarely (iii) a new 1st aorist replaced the old 2nd aorist :
rj$a (yjyayrja-a), § 21, i. The result was much simplification
and greater uniformity. The otiose 2nd aorist, which conveyed
precisely the same meaning as the 1st aorist, disappeared, and
all past tenses tended to be formed after the same pattern.
2. The beginnings of the first change referred to above —
the use of forms intermediate between 1st and 2nd
aor. without the o- of the former — go back in two instances
to Attic Greek: rjvtyKa (beside rjveyKov), cirra (beside cui-ov) 2 .
The Kowri naturally took over the a forms in these words.
In LXX Tjve-yKa has the a forms throughout the indicative
and participle (except in 2 M. iii. 35 dveveyicaiv A [-as V], vi. 21
iveynovra A [-avTa V]) and usually in the imperative (exceptions
dveveyicfTcD 2 K. xxiv. 22 B*, (veynere 2 Es. xviii. 1 5 B* : B also
has exx. of 2nd sing, -eveyice, which however may be merely an
itacistic spelling of the mid. -€vey<at which is often attested by
the other MSS, so L. ix. 2 BA [read -/cat F], N. xvi. 46 [-km AF],
Jd. vi. 30, xix. 22, 2 K. xiii. 10, Dan. 00 Bel 34 [read -<ai as in
© 33]). The old inf. iveyne'iv maintained its hold longest, beside
iviyKUL z which gradually gains ground and in some of the later
books nearly succeeds in ousting the former (e.g. eWyxai in
2 Es. iii. 7, viii. 17, xviii. 1, xx. 34 etc., iveyKtiv in this book only
in viii. 30). The aor. mid. likewise keeps the a forms : but
cnrevtyKoiTo receives some support in Job iii. 6.
Similarly ttira -as -a/xev -are -av, imperat. eiVaTe etc., part.
ei7ray are used almost to the exclusion of the o forms : the inf. is
generally unelv (eiVai B* in Ez. xxxiii. 8, 13, 14, -elv B ab AQ terY-
It appears from the papyri that the extension of this type
1 Herodian (ed. Lentz ii. 237) refers to the Boeotian use of this form
with certain verbs, and explains it as due to a desire to equate the number
of syllables in the plural persons (ei.'5o/u.fy, therefore ddovav).
2 Attic Inscriptions have rivey/cav, part. iveyKas, from iv/B.C (but eveyKeiu,
-£tw) : elw&TW (and eiVerw) from 350 B.C., enras from 300 B.C. (but eiireif) :
Meisterhans 183^
3 The two forms are used interchangeably in the papyri into i/B.C. ,
Mayser 363.
* 'Afe(7rai appears already in a papyrus of iii/B.c, Mayser 331.
§ 17, 2] Terminations 21 1
of aorists to other verbs did not become common till i/a.d.
Most second aorists remained unaltered except that, as the
LXX shows, in the 3rd plur. the forms in -oa-av were frequently
employed in place of -ov. The MSS of the LXX and the
N.T. appear to reflect this difference between the Ptolemaic
period and the beginning of the Christian era. In LXX the
asigmatic aorists in -a, 3rd plur. -av, apart from a few words,
are in the main restricted to a single group of books, while the
majority of the books have 1st sing, -ov, 3rd plur. -oa-av (or -or).
In the N.T., on the other hand, 3rd plur. -oa-av is rare and
forms in -a -av are on the increase.
The commonest LXX exx. of the -a type after the two which
have classical authority are :
«l\a (flXdfjirjv) e.g. act. Ka&e~t\av Gen. xliv. 11, 3 K. xix. 14 etc.,
dcpelXav 1 M. vii. 47 A, dcpelXus Job xxxviii. 15 (-es C): mid. (dv-
d<f>- e£-)ei\ciTo Gen. xxxvii. 21, Ex. ii. 5, xviii. 4, Is. xxxviii. 14 etc.
1^X60. mainly in imperat. eX8dra> -are. The o forms are, how-
ever, normal in the ind. (with 3rd plur. fjXdoaav), though a forms
are attested, even in the Pentateuch, e.g. tjXOafifv N. xiii. 28 B,
Dt. xxix. 16 B, fjXdaTf Gen. xxvi. 27 etc., rjXdav Gen. xlvii. 18 B.
^TT€<ra is much commoner than erreo-ov, clearly owing to the
fact that the old 2nd aorist already contained the a distinctive
of the 1st aorist. The conversion from strong to weak aorist
took place without the intervention of a middle stage (as was
necessary e.g. in evpov — evpa — evprfo-a). Later scribes may of
course be responsible for the LXX forms : Ex. xxxii. 28, L. ix. 24,
N. xvi. 22 et passim.
Apart from the 5 exx. quoted, instances of this type are rare
and confined to late texts and can in few cases be ascribed to
the autographs. They are a distinguishing feature of the group
Jd. (B text)— 4 Kings. gpaXav («'£-) : 3 K. vi. 3, 2 Ch. xxix. 16 A
(-01/ B). e!8av (loav) Jd. vi. 28 B, xvi. 24 B, xviii. 7 B, 4 K.
ii. 15 A, vi. 20 A, ^ xxxiv. 21 B (contrast sides 22), Jdth vi. 12 BXA,
1 M. iii. 17 A, iv. 12 A. evpa: evpafifv Gen. xliv. 8 A, xlvii. 25 A,
2 Es. iv. 19 BA, * cxxxi. 6 AT: evpas 2 Es. xix. 8 X (-es BA) :
(dv)evpdfJ.evoi 4 M, iii. 1 3 f. A, AX. d-ire'Oavav R. i. 5 A, 2 K.
xi. 17 B, 24 B, xiii. 33 B, 4 K. xi. 1 A, Tob. iii. 9 B*A. e'XaPav
Jd. i. 24 A, 2 K. xxiii. 16 B. sYKaTt'Xurav 4 K. vii. 7 B, 2 Ch.
xxix. 6 B: eyKareXiTrare Is. i. 4 B (-ekeiirare F -eXetVere AQ;.
e<j>dvan,«v 2 K. xix. 42 B. «<|>vyav Jd. vii. 21 B, I K. xvii. 51 A,
xxx. 17 A, 2 K. x. 13 B, 14 BA, xiii. 29 B, 1 M. x. 82 A
(contrast 83, xvi. 8, 10) : Karecpvya V cxlii. 9 RTX ca (-ov B*X*A).
14 — 2
212 Verbs in -O [§ 1 7, 2 —
«irifycryas Dan. iii. 28 Q. Y«vd[i€vos (common in the papyri
from 100 a.d.) is written by A in Jeremiah (xiv. 1, xxv. 1, xxxvii. 1,
xxxix. I, xli. I, 8 = yevefj.evos N, xlii. I, li. i): SO iyfvdprjv Jer. ii.
31 A, eyevdp.e6a Is. lxiii. 19 K, napayevdfievoi 2 M. xv. 24 V.
3. The first aorist termination -av begins to replace -ao-i
in the perfect in (iii/) ii/B.c. 1 , although -acrt preponderates for
some time longer and seems to have survived till the tense
became extinct.
Exx. in LXX : — iaypaKav Dt. xi. 7 B (ioopaiv AF), i'yvooKav
2 K. xix. 6 A (eyvaxa B), Trapia-rr]Kav Is. v. 29 BX*Q, idXatKav
Jer. xxviii. 56 X*, ireTroirj<av Ez. viii. 15 A (passage not in B),
irffpvrevKciv xix. 1 3 BQ, r/ypa'coKai' Dan. O vi. 20, Tri-rrotdav Jdth
vii. IO BXA, TviirpciKav 2 M. X. 21 AV, Kadea-rrjKav 2 M. xiv. 5 V,
iKTr(Tr6p8r)K.av 4 M. xviii. 4 K*V (eKTr(Tro\i6pKr]KCiv N ca ).
4. The extension of 3rd plur. -av to the imperfect is also
attested in ii/B.c, but is much rarer than its use with the other
past tenses : the alternative termination -ocrav was preferred
with this tense. The LXX instances are confined in the
B text to one in Jd. and three in the early chapters of 2 K.
(K. (3/3) besides a few variants in An.
KariXenrav Jo. x. 40 A, dvefiaivav Jd. vi. 3 B, eXapfiavav I K.
viii. 3 A, Ka.riiiai.vav I K. xxv. 20 A, diijiatvav 2 K. ii. 29 B,
'icpepav iii. 22 B, rjyav vi. 3 B, dvi\j/vxav xvi. 14 A (-£av B) : N has
similar forms in f]8e\av Is. xxviii. 12, edlaKav 1 M. xi. 73, Ike-
yapev 4 M. xiii. 2.
5. Side by side with the termination -av in the 3rd plur.
of the old 2nd aorists and the imperfect appears the longer
termination -oo-av. Though the examples in the papyri are not
very numerous 2 , the very strong attestation of this form in
the LXX leaves no doubt as to its antiquity. It seems to have
1 The earliest exx. cited are from Asia, irapeik-qQav (Lydia) 246 B.C.,
airivraXKav (Lydia) 193 B.C., Dieterich Untersuch. 235 f. In Egypt the
form does not appear before 162 B.C., e?\ri<pai>, eiridedwKav BM i. 17. 23,
49 : in iii/fs.c. always tlk-q^txai etc.
2 Mayser 323. The narrative and historical element in the papyri is
comparatively small and there is not often occasion in petitions etc. to use
the 3rd pers. plural of the past tenses.
§ 17, 5] Terminations 213
preceded the use of -av in these tenses and to owe its popularity
if not its origin to a desire to discriminate between the 1st
pers. sing, and the 3rd pers. plur. This was done by retaining
the o and appending the 1st aor. termination -crav.
In the earliest papyri exx. a slightly different ending is used,
viz. -tarav: tXafj-^dveaav BM i. l8, 31 (l6l B.C.), dcpikeaav ib.
xli. 15 (same date). The connecting vowel e in this tentative
form perhaps comes from the 3rd sing. : (Xdfiftave — eXa/x/SaVejo-av 1 .
A single ex. of this form occurs in LXX : Kare(pdyea-av Jer. x.
25 X*Q (-01/ BA).
The form -oaav was transitional and has not, with one excep-
tion, survived, like the forms in -av, in modern Greek. The
exception is the imperfect of contract verbs, where the use of
the -av termination was out of the question. In this tense
modern Greek has not only retained the 3rd plur. in -ovaav(e)
but has modelled the rest of the tense upon it : (e)pu>Tovcra
-ats etc.
Dieterich Untersuch. 242 f. traces the origin of -oa-av to
Boeotia 2 . His statement that its use in Egypt is limited to the
imperfect is incorrect : besides d(piXeaav referred to above 2 exx.
of -rj\6o<rav occur at the end of ii/B.C. (Mayser 323), apart from
later exx. : inrjXdoo-av BU 36 (no date), 436 (ii/ or hi/ A.D.).
These forms in -oa-av are exceedingly frequent in LXX,
being distributed over all the translations (excepting one
group) from the Hexateuch to 2 Esdras : the latter book with
Joshua (B text) supplies the greatest number of instances.
The exceptional group is 1 — 4 K. : the -oa-av forms are entirely
absent from 1, 3 and 4 K. (except -qii-dproa-av 3 K. viii. 50 A):
in 2 K. A again supplies one instance of aorist, i^XOoo-av
ii. 13, B has £\dfioo~av v. 21, and BA have one ex. of the
imperfect of a contract verb, ivoovo-av xx. 15. On the other
hand, as has been seen, it is just in this group that the
termination -av is specially frequent.
Exx. 3 (1) Aorist. -r)X0oo-av passim e.g. Ex. i. 1 BAF, Dt.
i. 24 BAF (it is observable that in the Pentateuch BAF unite in
1 Both forms had a precedent in the 3rd plur. of the imperf. of verbs in
-fit : edidocrav, eridecrav.
3 Cf. note 1 on p. 210.
3 Cf. with the list in 2 above, p. 211 f.
214 Verbs in -D, [§ 17, 5 —
attesting the -oo-av form only in the opening of these two books
and at the end of Deut. : cvpoaav Dt. xxxi. 17 BAF, rjpdpToo-av
xxxii. 5 BAF) etc. etc. -Tjydyoaav Jos. vi. 23 B, x. 23, Jer.
xxxiii. 23 bis B, 1 Es. i. 17 B, 19, Jdth xii. 5 etc. r)pdpToo-av Is.
xxiv. 6, xlii. 24 etc. (napevjffidXocrav Ex. xvii. I B, jd. xv. 9 A,
xviii. 12 A, Jer. xliv. 21, 2 Es. xxi. 30 etc. (e)ioWai' Dt. vii.
19 B* x. 21 B, Is. xxii. 9, ¥ lxxvi. 17, 2 Es. iii. 12, Cant. vi.
8 passim, dnoo-av R. iv. 1 1 bis B, BA, 2 Es. v. 4 B, xi. 3 B etc.
KadetKocrav Jos. viii. 29 B, Is. xxii. 10. evpoaav Ex. xiv. 9 B,
Jos. ii. 22 B, Hos. xii. 4, Jer. ii. 5, xiv. 3, 1 Ch. iv. 41 etc.
-icrxoaav I Es. vi. 5, 2 Es. xiii. 5 BX. d-rrfBdvoo-av Bar. ii. 25.
-eXdJoo-av Dt. i. 25 B, Jos. x. 28 B, Jd. i. 6 B, R. i. 4, Zech. i. 6,
Jer. xxxiii. 8, Ez. xxxii. 24, 2 Es. ix. 2 etc. -eXinoaav Ex. xvi.
24 B, Dt. xxix. 25 B, Jer. vi. 15. enLoo-av Jer. xxviii. 7, xlii. 14 BX,
1 Es. iii. 3 B. ecpdyoaav Gen. xviii. 8, Ex. xvi. 35 B, Jos. v. 11 B,
1 Es. iii. 3 B, vii. 13, 2 Es. xix. 25 etc. -ecfrvyocrav Jos. x. 27 B,
2 Es. xxiii. 10.
(2) Imperfect, (a) Uncontracted verbs, rjpocrav Jos. iii. 14 B
{rjpav AF). rjadocrav Ez. xxii. 9 B*Q (imperfects in -ov -ovv and
-oemi/ -twai/ are used indiscriminately in this chapter), dnedvrj-
(TKoaav Tob. vii. 11 AB a (-ov B*). ticXaioo-av Dan. Sus. 33.
€Kpiv(«rav Ex. xviii. 26 to B, Jer. V. 28. -cXapftdvoanv Jer. v. 26,
Ez. xxii. 12 bis. eXtyoaav N. xxxii. 5 A (-01/ BF). KareXvocrav
Jer. V. 7 Q (-oi', -ovTO cett.). vnepiirroo-av 4 M. vi. 25 X. e£-
aireo-TiWocrav Ez. xxiii. 40 AQ (-or B). ecpatvoaav I M. iv. 50 A.
-ecpepoaav Ex. xviii. 26 B, Jos. xxiv. 33a B, 1 Ch. xxii. 4 B
(fCpopaaav A) (contrast i'fapov 2 Ch. i. 17 etc.). evexpioaais
Tob. ii. 10 X.
(b) Contracted verbs : -ovo-av (-wa-av). -fi'ooOo-av Ex. xxxm.
8 B, 2 K. xx. 15 BA. eirrj^ovovcrav N. i. 18 B. e7roXe/xoiJ<rax» Jd.
xi. 5 A. tjvopovaav Ez. xxii. II. edvptwaav Jer. xi. 12 X, xxxix.
29 BXA, cf. 2 Ch. xxx. 14 (B writes eOvpiaxriv sic). el6r)voio-av
Lam. i. 5 BAQ*. edprjvuvo-av I Es. i. 30 B. cpKo8opovo-av (oIk-)
2 Es. vi. 14 A tUI , xiv. 18 BXA. eSoAtowrai/ *■ v. 10, xiii. 3. ev\o-
yovo-av ib. lxi. 5 B*X*A. enoiovo-av Job i. 4 B*X* i M. xiv. 36 A.
iraiTeivova-av Jdth iv. 9 BA. idfapovaav ib. x. IO A. (7rn/j)a>Koi3o-ai>
Dan. Sus. 28, 1 M. xiv. 34 A. igrp-ovvav 1 M. xvi. 22 A.
wpikovaav Dan. Sus. 57. Trap(Tr]poio-av Dan. Sus. 12.
'Ecuo-ai/ Jer. xii. io is the single ex. from a verb in -aw, see
§ 16, 5.
6. The termination -aav is further used in LXX, as in
Hellenistic Greek generally 1 , for the 3rd plur. of the impera-
tive, to the exclusion of the older forms in -<ov -ovtwv etc.
1 From 300 B.C. in Attic Inscriptions: Meisterhans 167.
I/, 8] Termitiations 215
Exx. : ea-Taxrav Gen. i. 14 etc., yfvT]6r)TQ)aav ib., davaroixrdoxTav
L. xx. 10 fif.
7. It appears also in the optative, where -oiaav -aiaav
replace the older -ouv -ouev (-ctav).
Exx. : alvecraia-av Gen. xlix. 8, Troirjo-aiaav Dt. i. 44, 3 K.
xix. 2 A, xxi. 10 A, e\8oicrav Dt. xxxiii. 16 and probably 7,
iviynaio-av Is. lxvi. 20, evpoiaav Jer. ii. 5 A (read eupocray with
BXQ), {'iiraia-av (e'lTrourav) V xxxiv. 25 to, tK\(()iTroi(rav ciii. 35,
eKKoyj/aiaav (-KoXdy^iuaav A) and Karafpdyoia-av Prov. xxiv. 52,
y\r-q\a(pr](nu(Tav Job v. 14 BX, 6r)pev<Tai(rav xviii. 7 BXC, i'Xdoicrav
9 and II BXC, oAeVa«rai> II B b X (-craiav B* -ffiai/ A, -cratei/ B a )
and xx. 10 BXC, nvpcrevvaMTav xx. IO BC(X), i'SoKrai/ xxi. 20 BXC,
(pdyourav xxxi. 8 BXC, evpoiaav Sir. xxxiii. (xxxvi.) II, «i-Xoy>;-
o-ato-ai/ Tob. iii. 1 1 BA. The exceptions to the rule are found in
4 Maccabees which uses the strict Attic forms (e.g. cpdvoiev,
bdvouv iv. 23, dfXoiev v. 3, pupocpayijcrauv, avrtkiyoifv viii. 2) and
Cod. A in Job, which has 'i8ouv in xxi. 20 and forms in -(e)iav
elsewhere, drjptvo-iav xviii. 7, cnr^auiv xviii. 1 8, dXdauiv xx. IO.
The 2nd and 3rd sing, of the 1st aor. optat. similarly end
in -ats -at (for the stricter Attic -etas -etc).
The writer of 4 Mace, again shows his Atticizing tendency
in using the older forms of the 3rd sing., e.g. vop.i<ret(v iv. 13,
iirvrpfyeiev 1 7, avyyvapovrjcrfiev v. 1 3 etc., and perhaps also of
the 2nd sing., eKKoyeias v. 30 X, r^eta? ib. X ea , K.ciTa<ppovij<Teias
v. IO V rescr . Job also supplies aTrioo-eiev xviii. 18 BXC, Oifkaaeiev
(?6) xx. 16 BXC.
8. 2nd pers. sing, in -es for -as in 1st aor. and perfect.
These forms are but slenderly attested in LXX (mainly in the
untrustworthy Cod. A) and in the Ptolemaic papyri and clearly
did not take root in Egypt. They are interesting however as
precursors of modern Greek which in the two past tenses
(impf. and aor.) writes -a -es -e -a/xe -tn -av, i.e. in the conflict
between the terminations of 1st aor. and 2nd aor. (impf.) the a
of the 1st aor. has succeeded in ousting the o of the 2nd aorist,
but the forms in which the 2nd aor. (or impf.) had e have
remained unaltered 1 .
1 See Dieterich op. cit. 239. He speaks of the mod. Greek forms
-es -e -ere as the last remnants of the strong aorist active. But they may
2I 6 Verbs in -12 [8 iy f 8
In LXX : dTrecrraXKes Ex. v. 22 A, olSes 2 K. ii. 26 A, ecWer
Ez. xvi. 21 A, 2 Es. xix. 10 A, itpiXagcs Job xiii. 27 A, dftfues
Tob. xi. 2 B. So in the plur. vnep^e^Kere 3 M. vi. 24 V.
("Enpives Job x. 2 A [>«s cett.] and vnepijpes Prov. xxix. 47 N
[-ripas cett.] may be true imperfects.)
In papyri: TrapearaXKes PP ii. 20, 4, 15 (252 B.C.) is the only
early example which I have noted. napeiXrjcpfs occurs in 2 B.C.
^2 P xv ,; 742) 4 ) ; in , "/ ni /A-D. exx. begin to accumulate, fe'&oKcr,
oioes, Zypa\jses, e7roir](rcs etc.
9. In the pluperfect the (3rd) plural has been assimilated
to the singular, i.e. -eio-av etc. are written, not Attic -eaav etc.,
even in the literary books 1 : e.g. (Ka6)urT^K€i<rav Gen. xviii. 2,
3 M. ii. 33 etc., «r«roi0e«rav Prov. xxi. 22 etc., iwevovdcurav
W. xviii. 1 : ySeifxev Gen. xliii. 7 etc., -gBeire Dt. xiii. 13, jfieurav
Gen. xiii. 23 etc.
10. -«vto for -ovTo. The 3rd plur. of the 2nd aor. act., as
we have seen, took over the -av of the 1st aor. In the 2nd
aor. mid. in -6firjv the o was, in one instance at least, eliminated
in another way, the 3rd plur. being modelled on the 3rd sing,
in -€to. \E7reA.a'0«vTo is the predominant form in LXX : Jd.
iii. 7 A, Jer. hi. 21 B*«, xviii. 15 B*kA, xxiii. 27 B*h, xxvii.
6 «A, xxxvii 14 «, Hos. xiii. 6 B*, ^ lxxvii. 11 B*. So in
N.T. Mc. viii. 14 B*.
'ETreXaSovTo without variant only in 1 K. xii. 9, ¥ cv. 13 21
cxviii. 139, Job xix. 14 (cf. Job G xxxix. 15).
11. The habit of appending an irrational final v (or $•)
has already been referred to (p. 135): further exx. are etvre-
XdpovTov 3 K. ix. 9 A, cTTopevdrjTav Jer. Ii. 23 N* (for -rat or -re),
eTri(TTpd(pr)Tfs Jer. iii. 14 N*.
12. 2nd person sing. mid. (present and future).
The competition here lay between three rival terminations, -77,
owe their origin rather to the imperfect, 'i\vzs. The -e of the third sing,
which was alike for all past tenses affected the preceding person, and the
2nd sing, again reacted on the 2nd plur.
1 In the Ttolemaic exx. (end of ii/B.c.) the 3rd plur. is written with
-■t]<sa,v, which was probably indistinguishable in pronunciation from -et,<xav
(§ 6, 20) : -eaav was still used by literary writers like Polybius and Josephus
(Mayser 324).
ly, 12] Terminations 21 J
-et and -aai. (i) The older Attic -y, used for all verbs in -o»,
arose by contraction out of a primitive -o-cu (^epccrat = Repeat =
<f>epr)), which was retained in the -p.i verbs (to-rao-at etc.).
(ii) Later Attic writers from iv/b.c, when rji « were becoming
indistinguishable, wrote -et or -rj indifferently. Some of these
-ci forms (fiovXet, out, oif/ei) were widely adopted in the kolvtj.
But (iii) the preference of the Koivrj for uniformity led ultimately
to the reinstatement of the primitive forms in -<rai (on the
model of the perf. pass, in -fxai -o-ui -rat) and these are universal
in modern Greek.
In the conflict between the -g and the -ei forms the LXX
uncials on the whole support the older ->/ forms for pres. and
fut. : Cod. B, however, has a considerable number of -« forms.
It is hardly possible to decide which form is original.
BouXei is consistently written by B : Ex. iv. 23 (-77 A) viii. 2
(-3 AF) ix. 2 f (-7, A) x. 3 BA, 7 BA, 3 K. xx. 6 (- n A), Est. iii.
1 1 BXA. Oiet also is well attested in the few passages where
this literary word occurs: Est. ix. 12, Job xxxiv. 17 A, xxxvii.
23 BXA (-17 C), xl. 3 B (-77 X), Dan. O ii. 11 (but oir, Job xxxiv.
12 BxAC). On the other hand tyy and e'077 largely preponderate
over the -« forms which are limited to a few passages in the
B text: 6'\^et Ex. vi. 1, 2 K. iii. 13, Ez. viii. 13, 15, Bar. iv. 25
(with Q), ?<r« 2 K. v. 2, 23 (napeo-ei), Ez. xxiv. 17, xxxviii. 9:
elsewhere they are written by a later hand or hands of B in
place of -rj of B*.
The use of -ei and -g is a distinguishing mark between the
two portions of 2 K. which I have called K. /3# and K. /3y (B text).
«r« 2 K. v. 2, napeo-ei v. 23. £07/ 2 K. xiii. 1 3, xiv. 2, XV. 33,
xviii. 3, xix. 13, xxii. 27.
oi\r€i iii. 13.
fiVeXei'o-fi v. 6. €\cv(TT) xiv. 3.
The termination -r/ also to some extent supplants -acrai in
some deponents of the -pi type.
'ETTia-rtj (poetical and apparently Ionic) for eVt'o-rao-at is well
supported in several LXX books: Gen. xlvii. 5 BA, N. xx.
14 BAF, Jos. xiv. 6 BA, Jer. xvii. 16 BX (-airai AQ), Ez. xxxvii.
3 BA (-ao-m Q), Tob. v. 5 X and apparently Job xxxviii. 4 «
iniaTjf B (-ntrai A) : enia-Taarai appearing in Dt. (xx. 20, xxviii. ^,
218 Verbs in -fl [§ 17, 12—
36), Job (xi. 9 A -ere, xxxii. 22 X*, xxxvii. 16 A, xxxviii. 20 BKAC,
33 BKA) and Dan. (Sus. 43).
The only instance where 8vvt) (poetical and late prose)
appears to be ind. (and not conj.) is Dan. v. 16: elsewhere
Svvacrcu : 8vvj) should probably be regarded as from dvvopai,
see § 23, 4.
The reversion to the primitive 2nd sing, termination in -o-at
for all middle verbs seems to have begun with certain futures
formed from the 2nd aor. (iriofiai, tfxiyofiai) and with contract
verbs. In LXX rriWai has entirely superseded to/ (Dt. xxviii.
39, R. ii. 9, 3 K. xvii. 4, Jer. xxix. 13 AQ, Ez. iv. 11 etc.) and
(jxlyecrat is generally written outside the Pentateuch (R. ii. 14,
Is. Ix. 16, Ez. iv. 9ff. etc., Mic. vi. 14, Sir. vi. 19, 2 M. vii. 7 V).
$>dyr] however is constant in the Pentateuch (Gen. iii. 14, 17 ff->
Ex. xxxiv. 18, L. vii. n, Dt. vii. 16, viii. 9 etc. to xxviii. 53) and
is found also in 2 K. ix. 7, 4 K. vii. 2 B ($077?$- A) and perhaps
ib. 19 ov fxr) 4>dyj] (or conj.) and xix. 29 A.
The LXX proper appears to afford only one certain ex. in
the case of contract verbs (analogous to oSwao-cu, Kav\da-ai of
N.T.) viz. KTaa-ai Sir. vi. 7; in Gen. xxxii. 10, where A has
Uavovo-ai fioi, the impersonal use of the verb elsewhere favours
the reading of Z>E ikavovrai /xol : A again has Koifxaa-ai in Dt.
xxxi. 16, where koijj.5. BF is doubtless original : aTre^evovaai. (no
doubt, with Schmiedel, we should read d-rroicvovcrai = -£evoi)
occurs in 3 K. xiv. 6 A in a passage interpolated from Aquila.
The classical termination is kept in ^ li. 3 h'Kavxd.
13. The first hand of B apparently wrote the poetical form
of the 1st plur. mid. in Jer. li. 17, iyivo^ada.
§ 18. Verbs in -!X Tense Formation.
1. Verbs with pure stem in the kolvtj sometimes retain
a short vowel in the formation of the tenses. Of contracts
in -e'o) (Att. fut. -rj<ro)) Trovioi in LXX always has the tenses
7roveo-w (Is. xix. 10, Sir. xiii. 5) i-rroveaa (1 K. xxiii. 21 etc.):
1 8, 2] Tense formation 219
<f>opea> has cpoptaw (Prov. xvi. 23) i(p6pe<ra (Sir. xi. 5) 1 . Srcpc'w,
on the other hand, keeps the Attic long vowel (e.g. Gen.
xxx. 2, xlviii. n) except in N. xxiv. 11 B*, Sir. xxviii. 15 B*t*A,
Est. E. 12 «*, 3 M. v. 32 V (eo-Tepe'^s). Cf. the shortening
of the vowel in o^eiAcW Tob. vi. 13 B (-ija-ei kA, and so else-
where in LXX) and in ippeO-qv, which is always so written in
LXX (Gen. xv. 13, 2 K. v. 6, Jon. iii. 7, Dan. O vii. 23, Dan.
© Sus. 2 7) 2 : the unaugmented parts of the verb, however,
keep rj, pr)9ei<; — pr]6rjvai — prjOrjcroixai -. the shortening appears
therefore in this instance to be due to assimilation of vowels
flanking p. lloOew (hn-) in the aor. has the long vowel only
(iTr)eir68r]cra (Att. also -eaa).
In contracts in -aw a similar shortening takes place in
Treivao-w, cTraVao-a 3 : Si^a'a) however keeps r) except in Is. xlix. 10
ov Treivdaovo-w ov8e hnj/daovo-Lv B*K*Q : see § 22, 2.
2. Formation of passive tenses (1 aor., fut., perf.)
with or without <r. Attic practice in this matter was not
uniform and shows many exceptions to the general rule 4 : in
the Koivrj there is a marked tendency to insert a where it was
not used in the older language.
Insertion of a contrary to Attic practice. 'ETrcuveo-Oycropai
has very strong support, * xxxiii. 3 BtfA, xliii. 9 BkR, lxii.
12 BnR, lxiii. 11 BwR, Sir. ix. 17 BnA : so liryviadrja-av Eccl.
viii. 10 C (but IrryveO. BwA as in Attic: this was one of the
cases where the Attic forms did not conform to the general
rule). The LXX examples of the older Attic iSwrjOrjv (usually
written y]8. § 16, 3) and the Ionic i8wd<rdr)v (t/S. : in Attic not
1 Out of these aorists have come the modern Greek presents irove'cu,
iftopifa.
2 Later hands of B twice alter to ipp-qdrjv.
3 Modern Greek hence forms two new presents ireivdfa, diipafa.
* Viz. that pure verbs which retain a short vowel in the tense stem
strengthen this vowel by a, while a long vowel in the stem dispenses with
it : Kuhner-Blass § 242. In some Attic verbs the a appears in the aorist
only, but not in the perfect : Rutherford NP 97 ff. has some suggestive
remarks on the subject.
220 Verbs in -9. [§ 18, 2
before Xen.) are about equal, the proportion being 32 : 29.
'Iacr^crav 3 M. V. 18 A = ddcr6i)aar (from e'a'to) Stands for Attic
eldbyaar (so V ia#.). Attic yXdOip- (eAavrcu) again broke the
general rule as to short vowels : LXX has the later form
(rvreXaaOeiTUJi 2 M. V. 5, with pluperf. tn.'i-/;/\acr-o ib. IV. 26
(Att. iXijXa/jiai, i)Xi]Xdfj.i]v). %iTe<r^ia6ri is read by A in 2 K.
xxiv. 21, 25 (-ccr^e^7/v, -a^eOijcrofiaL are the usual forms of these
late tenses in LXX and elsewhere). 'Ecwo-peYos (av- 81- irepi) is
universal in LXX and is perhaps Ionic : Inscriptions and the
testimony of Photius establish e^wfiai as the true Attic form
(cf. (w/xa) 1 . From Kepdwvpx we find both the usual Attic
forms KCKpa/jLtvos Dt. xxviii. 66 A (but read Kpepaptn/ B), Ter.
XXX. IO B*A (read Ke/cappcim'S B ab tfQ), avyKpaOypaL Dan. O
ii. 43. and the later perfect KeKepaap-at Dan. O Bel ^^ with
the kindred aorist (o-rOeKepu'o-fop' Dan. O Bel 11, 2 M. xv. 39,
for which there is some classical authority. 'E/oWo-ftvp' Ez.
xxiv. 16 AQ*, 27, A and kXclvo-OjJo-o/jlcll * lxxvii. 64 B*nT are
Koanj forms (B* keeps the Attic icXavQjjs in the first passage :
«Xav^?;o-o»Tat B corr R in ^ is obviously a correction). KAei'w
(d-o- Kara- cruy-) now takes o- not only in the aor. iKXeiadyv
(Att. ii<Xij(r$i]v) with K,\€icr^>;cropat, but also in the perf. Ke/cA€io-p.ai
(Att. K£K-X);/j.at: KeAcAeipai only in Ez. xlvi. 1 B* [contrast xliv. 1 f.],
Dan. Sus. 20 and perhaps 1 K. xxiii. 7 A d-jrwccicAtTat, unless
the perf. of -kAuoj is intended)". From Aovw (Att. XeXovp.au
iXovOyi') we now have eAovcrtf?/? Ez. xvi. 4 B*AQF and AeAov-
o-peVai Cant. v. 12 B (-017.1. As), 'Qvdadyi' Tob. iii. S B*A
(wop.do-$r]<; sB corr ) replaces unj^v Xen. (wvddijv Theocr.): the
older Attic used the 2nd aor. wrqyoqv. The Attic ircivupap\aL
1 K. xvii. 39 and i-eipdOyv 1 M. xii. 10 (cf. i. 15 s corr ) from
ireipdop-ai are used with act. meaning '"try'': i-n-eipdo-Oip- W, xi. 9,
1 Meisterhans 185, Rutherford A'P 99.
- But the Ptolemaic papyri which have only K^/cX^t/Ucu cast doubt on
the authenticity of the uncial evidence: Mayser 376. Josephus writes
K€K\€i<r^ai, Schmidt 470 f.
§ 1 8, 2] Tense formation 221
Dan. O xii. 9 is correctly formed from rreipd£i» and has pass,
meaning "be tried" or "tempted": the act. meaning therefore
establishes the readings l-TrupdOr] Sir. xxxi. 10 BA (-da-Orj «),
7r(e)ipa0laa 4 M. XV. 16 NV (-aaO. A). AiaTreTreTao-p.evos 3 K.
vi. 33 etc. from -7T6tu£w "spread" may be paralleled in early
poetry (Oracle ap. Hdt. 1. 62) for Att. TrewrafxaL (Treravvv pu) ;
iireTaaOrjv (i£- kglt-) and irtTao-Orjo-op-ai are now commonly used
as the tenses of 7reVa//.cu (class, aor. zirT6p.y)v or ZTrrdp.T)v).
Secraxj/xai, the Hellenistic form of perf., is usual in LXX : the
Attic (Teauifxai 1 appears 3 times in B* (1 K. xxiii. 13 cua-,
2 K. i. 3 Sta-, Jer. li. 14 dva-), once in A (Jd. xxi. 17); the
Attic iaiSOrji', o-wOrjo-ofxai are retained.
Ke'^pio-yu-at and xpla-jxa replace Attic K€^pi/xat, XP^ a :
e'xpio-^v is Attic 2 , and xP L < T @V a ' l Ji(XL Ex. xxx. 32 is correctly
formed from it. The MSS are divided between o-vveifrtjcrdyiv
and <rwei]/ij6r)v 3 , Jer. xxii. 19, xxix. 21, xxxi. 33 — both late
forms : Attic used perf. l\]rqyp.a.i from t/^'xw, and presumably
*</"7X^ 7 7 v > though found first in Hellenistic Greek, was the
older aorist.
Omission of Attic o- is occasionally attested in words with
long vowel or diphthong in the stem, in which the Attic <r was
therefore contrary to the general rule: iyvioOr] 2 K. xvii. 19 B,
yva>6i)(T(Tai Is. lxi. 9 B*: K€\(v8evT€s 4 Al. ix. 11 A (-fvad. N) :
dpavBijo-erai Is. xlii. 4 B*, cf. dpavpos Na. ii. II N* (dpavapos
cett.), dpavfxa Jdth xiii. 5 B (elsewhere dpava-pa) : but usually
iyv(ocrdi)v, yva><r6r}cropcu, edpavadrjv etc. as in Attic. E^caivapivos
Zech. iii. 2 B* is probably a slip for the usual -ea-naapevos.
For Attic ia-jHaB-qv (usual in LXX) we find the following
varieties: €<rfirjdr) Job iv. 10 C, afitvdevTos W. ii. 3 N, ib. afcvo-d.
A (o-/3eo-<9. B).
1 Oi waXaiol avev rod cr...ol 5e veibrepoi <r J <ru3<7fj.ai Photius ap. Rutherford
NP 99. The later form was constantly written by scribes in MSS of Attic
writings, and even the LXX exx. may not be authentic : Ptolemaic papyri
keep the Attic form in the few passages where the perf. pass, occurs
(Mayser 134).
2 'Expydrj 2 K. i. 21 A (6vpeos 2. ovk exp- ev fhalip) is unparalleled,
whether intended as from x/"' w ( = ^XP^V) or from xp^ ^ - 1 - 'ExP' "^ 7 ? I s
clearly right.
3 Cf. irepitpTj/xa Tob. v. 19.
222 Verbs in -O [§ 18, 3 —
3. Verbs with mute stem. Attic verbs in -£w for the
most part have a dental stem and therefore have future and
1st aorist in -aw -o-a (a- = ^a- etc.): others have a guttural stem
and form these tenses with -£w -£a(£ = yo- or kg-). In the kolvtj
confusion was to be expected : there was a tendency to
substitute £ for <r, but only in a rather limited group of verbs,
in many of which there is early authority for the guttural in
derivative nouns. The majority of the -£w verbs have retained
the old o- in fut. and 1st aorist to the present day 1 . The LXX
agrees for the most part with the N.T. 2
(i) The following have passed over to the guttural class.
Nvcn-a^co (eVi-) has i/vo-ra£ea Is. v. 27, ^ cxx. 3 f., eVva~rn£a 2 K.
iv. 6 etc. (evvo-Taaa in Attic Comedy and the Anthology' : but cf.
the early derivatives w<rTaypds -ncnjs). nai(co (epnaifa) always
has -Trai^opai -iirai^a -triiraixa -ni-rraiypai (cf. Attic Traiyviov :
of the Attic forms '4iraia-a ireirama -cucrpai the only trace is the
v.l. etraio-ev Sir. xlvii. 3 C) : a change was in this case called for
in order to discriminate between iraifa and iraia, the tenses of
which in Attic were indistinguishable.
(ii) The converse substitution of a for £ occurs in the
following 1st aorists (under the influence of the futures which
take the " Attic " asigmatic forms aaXTriw, a-vpio), § 20, 1 (i) : the
fut. is unattested in classical Greek) : to-iihirio-a (Att. fadXnLy^a) :
tavpura Lam. ii. 1 5 f., Ez. xxvii. 36 (Att. iavpiyt-a: cf. avpiyi;).
(iii) In the following there is fluctuation in LXX.
(a) Verbs which in Att. have dental stems, aorist -era.
'Apirdfa keeps the Att. forms dpiraaw, TJpTraaa, bLrjpnda-d^v 3 M.
v. 41, 8ir)p7ra<rpevos, but has the new Hellenistic guttural tenses
(8i)r]pTrdy7]v W. iv. II, Sir. vi. 2, Tob. i. 20 and 8iapTrayr]cropai
Am. iii. 1 1 etc. (cf. Attic cipna^, apirayi)). Bncrrafo) keeps Att.
jiao-rdaco in 4 K. xviii. 1 4 and ifZaorcura in 2 K. xxiii. 5 A
(PXao-Trjo-y B), Job xxi. 3 A (("pare cett.), Dan. e Bel 36: the
later eftdo-Ta^a 3 occurs in Jd. x-vi. 30 B, R. ii. 16, Sir. vi. 25.
1 Hatzidakis 134 ft". He gives reasons for rejecting the theory of Doric
influence, of which there are very few traces in the kolvtj (p. 18). Mayser
360 ff. gives no examples of the new t, forms from the Ptolemaic papyri,
but the tenses of the principal verbs affected seem to be unrepresented in
any form.
2 Blass N.T. § 16, 2.
3 In the papyri of the Imperial age this (with efia.<jTd.x8 r 1 v ) is frequent
and almost the invariable form from ii/A.D. onwards. Of i^acraaa. I have
§ 1 8, 4] Tense formation 223
'AiroKvlfa has Att. -Kviaoo, -eicwaa in L. i. 1 5, v. 8, 4 K. vi. 6 B,
Ez. xvii. 4: A reads aniKvi^v in 4 K. I.e.
(6) Verbs which in Att. have guttural stems, aor. -£a.
2,Ti]pi£<a (eVt-: Att. tenses €<TTtjpi£a -i^ufirju -ix8r)v -iypai -lyp-qv).
The LXX asigmatic fut. arrjpLco (no class, fut. attested) produces
the aorists ea-rijpiaa passim (ecrn}pi£a only in Dan. O vii. 28 and
as a v.l. in ^ xxxvii. 3 T, 1. 14 RT, jer. xxi. 10 X ca Q) and
€(TTr]pi(Tdpi]v : the passive tenses are usually guttural iarrfpi^O^v
-Lypiu -iyurjv, but the cr occasionally intrudes here too 1 : earrjpiadrjv
Is. xxxvi. 6 Br, Sir. xxxix. 32 X*, 1 M. ii. 49 X, ear^piapaL
L. xiii. 55 BA (-ucrai F), 1 K. xxvi. 19, Jdth viii. 24 BX, 1 M.
ii. 17 X, xiv. 26 X, 4 M. xvii. 5: the late fut. pass, appears as
-aTrjpi^Srjaoptu in Jd. xvi. 26 B, Sir. xv. 4 B, as a-Trjpiadija-ofiai in
Sir. I.e. XAC. i>pvdrTeiv (class, fut. -d£opai) has 1st aor. e(ppva£a
V ii. 1 : in the perf. pass, the uncials diverge, Trecppvaa-pevov
3 M. ii. 2 A -aypevov V.
The tenses of the majority of -(a verbs retain their Attic
forms e.g. (a) rjppoaa, ecrKfvacra, ecrTrouSncra, t^mpiaa, (d) i'cr(pa£a.
4. Verbs with liquid stem in -aiVw, -atpw in Attic
have 1 st aorist in -ava -apa where the preceding letter is t or p
(e.g. i/Aiava, i^rjpava), otherwise generally 2 -rjva -rjpa. The kolvij
begins to extend the aorists with a to all verbs of this type 3 ,
and in modern Greek they are nearly universal 4 . In LXX we
have iOep[x.ava, (i£)eKa.6apa (-7]pa Jos. V. 4 A), e/Vev/cava Jl. i. 7, iarj-
fiava Jd. vii. 21, Jer. iv. 5, vi. 1, Dan. O ii. 15, 23, 45, Est. ii. 22
(but i<n]ixr)i>a 5 1 Es. ii. 4, iTrearj/xijvu) Job xiv. 17 — literary books),
vcpava {(TVV-) Ex. xxxvi. IO etc, efpava (excpavai, iiri<pavov etc.)
passim (but the literary forms dirocpyji'ai Job xxvii. 5, anrifp-qvzv
ib. xxxii. 2, a.TT€<pr]vaTO 2 M. vi. 23, a7ro0T7i'a/xeVwi' ib. XV. 4).
noted two exx. only: OP iii. 418 (i/-ii/-A.D.), BU 195 (161 A.D.). To
judge from Mayser's silence, the verb is not used in the Ptolemaic papyri.
1 Similarly for the usual form ar-qpiyixa we have ory\puj y.a. 1 M. vi.
1 8 A, which is also perhaps the true reading in 2 Es. ix. 8 (so Swete :
<rwTr)pi<rfj.a B*).
2 But enepdava, eKoiXava etc. are Attic: Kiihner-BIass 1. ii. § 267, 1,
Rutherford NP 76 ff.
3 Thus assimilating the aorist to the future stem. It is the converse
process to the employment of gen. -17s dat. -77 for all 1st decl. nouns in -pa
(§ 10, 2).
* Hatzidakis 286 " heute sind iiberall nur die Formen mit a bekannt," hut
see Thumb Handbuch 87 f. for surviving examples of -771/a.
5 Similar fluctuation between ecrrj/xava -rjva in the papyri : Mayser 360.
224 Verbs in -Q [§ 18, 4 —
In addition to the literary exceptions noted above we have
epvOrjvas W. xiii. 1 4 and always the Attic aor. mid. i\vp.r)vdpLr)v
(2 Ch. xvi. 10, ^ lxxix. 14, Am. i. n, Is. lxv. 8 etc.) 1 .
In the perfect passive of liquid verbs in -atvo> -wa> v before p.
was usually in Attic altered to o-, probably on the analogy of
the perfect pass, of verbs in -£u> (ir^ao-^ai like io-Kevao-fxai) 2 :
the KOLvrj on the other hand preferred the more regular assimila-
tion of v/x to jxjx. In LXX the Pentateuch translators keep the
Att. vcpacrp,evo<; (Si- crvv-) Ex. xxviii. 28, xxxvi. 31, L. xix. 19.
In other verbs p.p. is preferred: ycrxvp-p-o-t- 1 Es. viii. 71, xar-
Tjo-x^/AeVos ^ lxxiii. 2 1 (Epic) : p.ep.a.Kpvp.p.evo<i ^ lv. tit. (-07X-
AristOt.): /Ae/xia/x^eVos (Att. -oyi-) N. v. 13 f., 27, W. vii. 25.
Tob. ii. 9, Hg. ii. 13 BAQ (-ay*- «r), 3 M. vii. 14 A (-07*- V):
jxeixoXvixixkvos (no early form), 1 Es. viii. 80 A (-07/.- B), Is. lix. 3
NAQ* (-cr/x- B), lxv. 4 BtfAQ, 2 M. xiv. 3 V (-07A- A): TreTrXrjOvp.-
/xeVos 1 K. xxv. 10, Lam. i. 1 bis (no early pf. pass, attested).
The o- in bieairapo-pivovs Is. lvi. 8 A has no raison d'etre :
elsewhere we have the Att. (8c)fa-7rappevos.
§ 19. Verbs in -O. Present Tense.
1. The present meaning regularly attaching to certain
perfects caused the evolution in the later language 3 of new
present forms out of the perfect forms. In the LXX we have
■ypT)-yop€w (with tenses iyp-qyopovv, yp-qyopyaw, iypyjyoptjaa -rjOrjv)
Jer. v. 6, xxxviii. 28 bis (iyprjyopijau «*), Bar. ii. 9, Lam. i. 14,
2 Es. xvii. 3 yprjyopovvTuiv WA (iyprjyopovvrwv B), I M. xii. 27,
Dan. ix. 14 : the perfect iyprjyopa, which it replaces and
which is absent from N.T., is confined in LXX to Jer. i. 12,
li. 27. Similarly as from ir€Troi0«« we find limroiO^a-a in Jd.
1 Is this another instance, as in the verbs in -fu (§ 23, 1), of the old
forms retaining their place longest in the middle voice ? But \oiixavap.(voi.
occurs in a papyrus of ii/B.C, Mayser ib.
2 Kiihner-Blass § 264, 7.
3 But, as Blass points out, the beginnings go back to an earlier age :
•ye7uWw (beside -yeyuva) is as old as Homer.
§ 19, 2] Present Tense 225
ix. 26 A, Zeph. iii. 2 AQr (ZTre-n-oiOei Btf), Job xxxi. 24 (cf. in
the later versions e.g. W ix. n TreTroidrjo-ovanv a <r). St^kw
(TrapaaT^Kta) is not so well attested as in N.T. (Paul uses the
imperat. frequently), occurring as a variant only in the follow-
ing passages: Ex. xiv. 13 o-T^Kere A (imperat. = o-t^tc BF), Jd.
iii. 19 TrapaaTt]KOVTe<; A, xvi. 26 cmyKei B, 3 K. viii. II arrJKeiv B
(crT?;j'ai A), x. 8 TrapacrTT] Kovres A (-ecrr^Kores B), Zech. iv. 1 4
7rapa<TT7]KOV(TLV F (cf. N. vii. 2 7rapeo-n;KovT€<; .ttV A [-kotcs BtfF],
and in the Hexapla Jos. x. 19 arrJKtTe. a 6' imperat.). 'EKt'Kpa-yov
in Isaiah's vision (Is. vi. 3f., 3 M. v. 23) should perhaps be
regarded as an imperf. of t KtKpayw rather than, as Veitch takes
it, a reduplicated 2nd aorist (= Att. eVpayov).
2. A few instances occur of the formation of new presents
or the recrudescence of old dialectic presents in -(v)vw. With
these may be classed sporadic instances of the doubling of
the v in old forms in -vu>. 'AiroKTewo (for -/crei'vo) = KTevyco ; old
dialects, but cf. also airoKT(e)LvvvixL in Plato etc.) is a fairly
frequent variant. Ex. iv. 23 B (-ktcvw AF), Dt. xxxii. 39 B
(do.), Jos. viii. 24 BAF, 2 K. iv. 12 B* (3 K. xi. 24 A from
Aquila), 4 K. xvii. 25 BA: Hb. i. 17 BQ, Is. lxvi. 3 BnAQ:
1 Es. iv. 7 B* * lxxvii. 34 B*mRT (aireKTevcv B ?vid ), c. 8
B*RT« ca (-cktivov N*, -eVrevov A), Prov. xxi. 25 N ca : Tob. iii.
8 N bis, vi. 14 f. «, xiv. 11 K, W. xvi. 14 {d-noKTivt n), 3 M.
vii. 14 A, 4 M. xiii. 14 s* (Dan. © ii. 13). The Hellenistic and
modern form x*>(v)vo> (for x €0J )> which in N.T. is fairly common
(cK^wvo/iai), in LXX is confined to a single late passage, 3 K.
xxii. 35 aTrexyvveTO (cf. 2 K. xiv. 1 4 © ck^wo/xcvov). 'A-itotivvvw
(Gen. xxxi. 39, ^ lxviii. 5, Sir. xx. 12) for diroTLvw (usual in LXX)
seems to be a mixture of -tiWw (=-TiVfa>) and -Tivuta'. the v
appears in the old poetical aVoTivu/xai (-rivv.).
The form 43e'wa> (for -jialvco = -(3avyo : assisted by the itacistic
interchange of at and e, as in -pevoo Gen. xli. 3 E, 1 K. ix. 26 A,
1 M. vii. 40 V, ix. 66 A) is practically confined to portions of
Cod. A, which has it in Gen. ii. 6, xli. 2, 5, 18 f., N. xxxiii. 51,
T. 15
226 Verbs in -O [§ 19, 2 —
xxxv. 10, Dt. i. 41, iii. 21, iv. 26, xi. 8, 29, 1 K. i. 3, v. 5, 3 K.
xxii. 6 : in the later books only in Na. ii. 8 (with N), Jer. xxviii. 14,
xxix. 2 (with X), xxxi. 35 (where the form may go back to the
compiler of Jer. a and Jer. 0), 1 M. vi. 48 : in other MSS, Gen.
xix. 28 E, Sir. ix. 13 C.
<J>8dvv(o is read by AC in W. xvi. 28, Eccl. viii. 14 and by BA
in Dan. viii. 7.
3. The following miscellaneous examples occur of the
evolution of a new present out of the aorist, the substitution
of -w for -pi. (for which see further § 23), etc.
Bippwo-Kw, a rare present for which LS quote Babrius, occurs
in the B text of Samson's riddle Jd. xiv. 14 ri fipiarbv i£rj\0ev
ck fiifipw<TKovTo<i...; the repetition of the root makes the
conundrum more pointed.
BAao-raVo), through the influence of fut. -rjaw and new
1 aor. ij3Xd<TTr](7a (§ 21, 1), gives place to pXao-Tdw, Eccl. ii. 6
Spvpbv /3A.acrTcovTa + £v\a i*A, and pXao-rew W. xviii. 2 (3\aa--
TOvaiv N* (read fiXaTrrovaiv BA).
For d\7]0<o {vice d\ea>) see § 24 : for bvvopai § 23, 4 : for eldrjaco,
('idrjaa as from teiSew § 24 s.v. ol8a.
'Ev8t8vio-Ku (2 K. i. 24, xiii. 18, Prov. xxix. 39, Sir. 1. 11:
and as v.l. of A eveStS^'o-Kcro Jdth ix. 1, x. 3) and tKBiSvorKw
(1 K. xxxi. 8, 2 K. xxiii. 10, 2 Es. xiv. 23, Hos. vii. 1) supplant
the classical presents -8vw -8vvu>. The new forms appear to be
introduced to mark the transitive meaning of the verb : Sweiv
remains with intrans. sense "set" 2 K. ii. 24, 3 K. xxii. 36,
2 Ch. xviii. 34 A, Eccl. i. 5, "escape," Prov. xi. 8 in Orjpas
iK$vv€i (Suvct A).
"Eo-0co or Kcrre'cr^w (class, poetry and late prose) occurs
frequently beside the Attic prose form iaOio) in certain portions
of LXX, especially Pentateuch, Prophets and Psalms : on the
other hand iaOiw is used exclusively in literary books such as
Job and Dan. O and almost exclusively in the later historical
group (always in 1 — 4 K. except ecrdwv 1 K. xiv. 30 BA,
eadovrts 3 K. iv. 20 A).
§ 19, 3] Present Tense 227
It is noteworthy that the form without t is preferred in the
participle eadcov -ovtos etc. which is so written in 37 instances,
whereas the exx. of this spelling in other parts of the verb
amount to 9 only (eadere -tcu 6, i'aBj} -Tjre 2, fjadoaav I=Ez.
xxii. 9 B*Q) ; on the other hand eaOUts, cadiei, ivdieiv are in-
variable, and the imperf. is always rjadiov except in Ez. loc. cit.
Note e.g. in Prov. i'adav xiii. 25 beside iadui xxiii. 7, -ieiv xxv. 27,
in Eccl. eadovres v. 10 beside ia-diovaiv x. 1 6.
For («Trav)Kj-T<ivw see § 23, 3.
Kpe|idi> ("Byz." LS) for Kpe/iawv/xi occurs in Job ® xxvi. 7
Kpe/id&v BkC: Kpe/xiw of A seems to be unparalleled (Kpep.au)
from Aristotle onwards).
Kpvpio for KpvirTw, formed from the Hellenistic aorist
iKpvfirjv, occurs in the simple form (not, as LS, " only found in
compounds d-n-o- iy- Kpvfiw") in 4 K. xi. 3, Jer. xxxix. 27 «
(Kpv(3r)<reTaL cett.) and in what appear to be Hexaplaric inter-
polations in the A text of 1 K. xxiii. 23, 1 Ch. xxi. 20 (= B
p.e8axa/3eLv). Aquila has diroKpvfieLV.
Aip.irdvw (Ionic, Hippocrates) is found sporadically in
composition: KaTa/Xi/x-TraVw 1 Gen. xxxix. 16 (contrast 13 and 15
AetTTw), 2 K. v. 21, 3 K. xviii. 18 B (with assimilation Kcn-a-
Xeijilidveiv A, not else attested) : i K \ip.Tr. Zech. xi. 16 : iyKaTaXifiir.
* cxviii. 53: 8ui\ifnr. Tob. x. 7 B b A (SwXmtovo/ B*). Cf. the
new form oirrdveo-OaL, § 24 S.V. bpdv.
Reduplication is dropped in (xvTj<rKO(iai (cited from Anacreon
by Veitch, who compares v-n-op-vrja-Kova-a Orphic Hymns) : Is.
lxii. 6 B* 1 M. vi. 1 2 An, xii. 1 1 w. (The present p.ip.vq(TKop.ai
itself is not used in Attic prose.) For vi^w (vice v<2) see § 24.
Nitttw (Hellenistic for Attic -vitfo) is the only present form
used in LXX. For 6irTd£op.ai, 6irTavo|iai see §24 S.V. opdu).
TikCa-Kw, a rare by-form of TeAew (found in ii/B.c. on the
Rosetta stone and in the poet Nicander) occurs in the passive
1 So Thuc. viii. 17 and occasionally in Ptolemaic papyri along with
KaraXefaru which is much more frequent, especially in wills, Mayser 402.
See an interesting note of Dr J. H. Moulton on -\Lfj.irdvuj in the Classical
Quarterly, vol. n. 138 (April, 1908) : further exx. in Anz Subsidia 307 f.
15—2
228 Verbs in -O [§ 19, 3 —
in Dt. xxiii. i7 b apparently = "to be initiated." The latter half
of the v. is a doublet but probably the older version : 1 7 a reads
iropvrj, 7ropvevwv for the <X7ra£ \ey6fitva (in LXX) T€A.eo-</>dpos,
TcAt(J/<d/X€VGS of I7 b .
§ 20. Verbs in -fi. Future Tense.
1. Blass remarks (N.T. § 18, 1): "The so-called Attic
future of verbs in -e'w, -a£co etc. disappears, almost entirely,
as the name implies, from Hellenistic Greek, and entirely
from the N.T." The tendency was to bring these anomalous
forms into line with the other sigmatic futures and so to
prevent the possibility of confusion between future and present.
The disappearance of the Attic futures was, however, gradual :
the kolvt] even employed some ' Attic ' futures from verbs in
-£w which were unknown to Attic writers : the LXX, supported
by the Ptolemaic papyri, presents some contrasts to the N.T.
(i) Futures in -tw from -tf> verbs were the oldest and
most widespread of these asigmatic forms, being common to
Attic and Ionic 1 , and they were likewise the last to disappear.
In LXX the futures in -iu> (-lov/xcli) are practically used through-
out (d^ai'iw, a<f>opi<i>, iyyiw etc.) as in the Ptolemaic papyri 2 .
In the N.T. the -icrco forms preponderate, and a distinction
is observable between the forms used by the writers and those
which they incorporate in O.T. quotations : there is a tendency
to keep 3rd plur. -tovcriv rather than -ia-ovaiv with double a 3 . In
Josephus both forms occur, those in -tern again preponderating 4 .
Futures in -iV<u in LXX are mainly variants of the (probably
later) A or X text : in B they occur in late books such as Prov.
and EccL, and sporadically elsewhere. The following exx. have
been noted. Aiperiaei Gen. xxx. 20 E : Kov<pi<rovaiv Ex. xviii.
22 A, I K. vi. 5 A: o-aXnlaeis N. x. 3 B* (-lets cett, 5 fif. -it'ire,
-loiaiv), Ez. xxxiii. 3 AQ: K.adapicr(a>) N. xxx. 13 B (-tet AF, and
so 9 BAF), Ez. xliii. 26 A, Mai. iii. 3 BA : opdpla-eis Jd. ix. 33 A:
7r\ovTL(rei 1 K. xvii. 25 A: (8ia)a-TT)pia-co Jer. iii. 12 Q, xvii. 5 BNA,
1 K.-Bl. § 227, 4. 2 Mayser 356.
3 Blass N.T. ib., WH 2 App. 170.
4 W. Schmidt 447 ff.
20, I]
Future Tense
229
Sir. xxviii. 1 (where the two forms are combined) Stao-r^piwi/
8ia<TTi]pi(Tfi BAC : 8iao-icopTri<T(eis) Ez. v. 2 B, Job xxxvii. 1 1 A,
Dan. xi. 24 A : yvupiaovo-tv Ez. xliv. 23 Q : Sia^fptcrere Ez.
xlvii. 21 BA : d(pav i'o-(co) 2 K. xxii. 38 A, Jl. ii. 20 X* ^ cxlv. 9 A :
o-ufinoSia-ovcriv Zech. xiii. 3 S cb : c9epur(et) Prov. xxii. 8 BSA, Eccl.
xi. 4 BSAC, Job iv. 8 C : vTrepac-rria-ei Prov. xxiv. 28 A, W.
v. 16 N*, avvao-niaeiv 3 M. iii. IO V: KaTanovTio-ovariv Eccl.
x. 12 XA : KopiaeTai Sir. xxix. 6 BN (-teirai A): cpc»m'cra> 2 Es.
xvii. 65 (-io-a)i/), Bar. i. 12 (-t'077 A), Ep. J. 66 B: \j/(op.l.ao> Dan. O
iv. 29 and iv. 22 A.
(ii) Verbs in -di;co in classical Greek take the 'Attic future'
in a few instances as a by-form beside the future in -do-co. In
LXX the contracted fut. is common in verbs of this type and
is extended to verbs with long stem-syllables, apTrd&iv etc., in
which Attic always employed fut. in -0-w 1 .
The following exx. of fut. in -co receive some support in
earlier (Attic or Ionic) Greek.
avafrifiw 2 Gen. xlvi. 4 DF.
Ez. xxxix. 2 B.
Am. viii. 10.
eVtj3i/3(co) Hos. x. 11, Hb.
iii. 15 -as B*X* -a ib. 19.
Ka.Ta{ii.fi5> Ez. xxvi. 20 A.
avpfiifi5> Ex. iv. 12 F.
* xxxi. 8 BXAR.
-fitfidds sic Dt. iv. 9 A*.
-0 t /35 Is. 3d. 13 B*X*Q*
di>a/3i/3do-(co) ib. A.
Ex. iii. 17.
Is.lviii.i4-(r«i(-o->;N).
Ez. ib. AQ.
KaTafiifidaco Ez. ib. BQ, Jer.
xxviii. 40 X*.
-daovaiv Dt. xxi. 4, Ez.
xxviii. 8, xxxii. 18.
avpj3ifidcr(a>) ib. BA, iv. 1 5, L.
x. 1 1 -cretj.
-dcrco ib. U.
-dans ib. BF.
-do-ft ib. AN ca Q">K (with
1 Cor. ii. 16 quot).
■rrapafii5>vTai 3 Am. vi. IO BQ.
eKSixdrat 4 L. xix. 18, Dt. xxxii. St(cdo-(co) I K. viii. 20, xii. 7 B.
43 B (-en-at A), Jdth xi. IO.
1 Kuhner-Blass § 228. 3 (b).
3 Attic fiiaaofiat. (but see Veitch).
4 Att. 5iK&<ru> -dcro/ucu : Ionic -5t/ctD.
2 Attic -PiQu.
230 Verbs in -O, [§ 20, I —
(d7ro)SoKt/io) 1 Jd. vii. 4 A, Jer. Soki/xoo-(co) Jer. ix. 7 X ca , Sir.
ix. 7, xxxviii. 35, Zech. xiii. xxvii. 5 A.
9, Sir. xxvii. 5 X* -a, xxxiv.
26 do.
The following are unclassical (Att. -da-oo -do-opm). dyopwp.ev
2 Es. XX. 31. dp-rrq, dpTrdrai, (di)iipTrwvrai L. xix. 1 3 B, Ez. xviii. 7,
Hos. v. 14, Zeph. ii. 9: class. dp7rua-(<o) L. xix. 13 AF, Jd. xxi.
21 A. (Kar)epya, -arm, -wvtcu passim 2 : the class, epyduofiai is
never used.
(iii) On the other hand the Attic futures of certain verbs
in -dw -i<a viz. eAw (from eAdw, iXavvoi) /caAto TeAw have been
replaced 3 by (d7r)eAdcra) (Ex. xxv. n, Ez. xxxiv. 12) KaAeo-w and
(o-w)TeA.co-w : present and future were thus clearly differentiated.
In Jer. xiv. 12 oruirfAco N (o-ui/reXeVo) cett.) may be fut. : koXco
ib. xxxii. 15 (KaXeaa A) xli. 1 7 is probably present.
For class, fut. x eoj > X € ' s > X € ' (indistinguishable from the
present) LXX, differentiating the tenses, has (cbro- Ik- Trpoa-
<rvy-)x*<j>, x*eis, x €e <- etc - > X 6 ' Mai. iii. 3 A is apparently intended
for the class, fut.
(iv) "OWvfu (air-) in LXX retains the Attic fut. (d7r)oAu>
-ov/Aat : 6Ae'o-<o (Epic and late prose) which is normal in N.T. 4
is confined to Dt. vii. 23 A, Eccl. ix. 18, a gloss in Is. i. 25
(the clause tovs o"e diruOovvTas d.TToXi(Tu> is absent from MT,
and Is. elsewhere uses a-n-oXw) and Sir. vi. 3 aVoAeo-ets (but
aYoAet vi. 4, x. 3, xx. 22). "O/xivfjn similarly has fut. 6fxov/x.at (Ex.
xxii. 8, Dt. xxxii. 40, Is. xlv. 23, Ixv. 16) not the later Oju-oVw 5 .
2. To the liquid verbs which retain asigmatic futures
((d7r)ayyeAdj, (aVo)u-TeAw etc.) there is added a new future,
formed from the 2nd aor., £\u> iXovfun (dv- d<f>- etc.), which
1 Ionic : Att. doKi/macrcx).
2 So in papyri and inscriptions from ii/B.C, Mayser 357 : KaraaKevdv
appears even earlier, ib.
3 So in the Ptolemaic papyri: Mayser 357 cites one iii/B.c. instance of
fut. (TVVTiKodfTLV.
4 'OXw only in an O.T. quotation (1 Cor. i. 19): but diroKovixai still
remains.
5 'O/000-w Prov. xxiv. 32 is aor. conj.
§ 20, 3] Future Tense 231
has entirely supplanted the old alpyjaw. A similar new fut.,
formed from the 2nd aor. on the analogy of eViov Trtofxai, is
(payo/xat.
The class, i'dofiai, which is absent from N.T., still remains in
the LXX, mainly in the Pentateuch, but cf>dyofiai is four times
as frequent : the proportion for the simple verb is about 56 f S.
(40 in Pent.): 225 (pay. ; the only book where eS. has marked
preponderance is Exodus (19 eo\, 4 (pay. viz. xii. 8 a , n a , 44,
xxxiv. 18: contrast Deut. 2 e'S., 53 (pay.).
At.afxa)(y]creTai Sir. xxxviii. 28 is the only ex. of fut. of
fid^o/Jiai (Att. fxa)(ovfxaL, Ion. -yaa^cro/x.at -ecro/xai).
"E£<o is used to the exclusion of axw * (§ J 5> 3)-
3. The future active begins to supplant the future
middle which Attic Greek employed with a certain group of
active verbs with quasi-deponent meaning, expressing for the
most part a physical action or an emotion 1 .
ao-o) Is. v. 1, ¥ (4 times). aaofiai Jd. v. 3 BA, Is. xxvi. 1,
■^ (6 times).
dicovaa) 3 times only in B text duovarofiai (da-- eV- vir-) is the
viz. 2 K. xiv. 1 6 [but -o-o/xat normal LXX form,
xvi. 21 etc.], Is. vi. 9 BNQ
(perhaps under the in-
fluence of the N.T. quo-
tations in Mt. xiii. 14, Acts
xxviii. 26: elsewhere in
Is. -aofiai), Jer. li. 16 BX 2 .
akaXa^a) Is. xli. i X, Jer. xxix. -a£o/xm A in Jer. Ez. locc. citt.
2, Ez. xxvii. 30.
afiapTTja-a Sirach (vii. 36, xxiv. -a-ojxai elsewhere in LXX.
22).
r d7ravTTj(ra> and -a-opai are both equally repre-
sented.
(Tvvavrr](Tu> Ex. v. 3 AF, Is. -cro/mi 9 times,
xxxiv. 14.
J)iravTr](T(ii Sir. xv. 2 XA. -(rofiai ib. BC, Dan. O x. 14.
1 Kiihner-Blass § 323 : Rutherford NP 377 ff.
2 Also as a variant or in Hexaplaric interpolations in A and X: 3 K.
viii. 42 A (?from Aquila), Jer. xi. 3 X, Mic. iii. 7 AQ, ^ cxliv. 19 X, Prov.
xxviii. 17 a X, Job xxxvii. 23 X : in Ez. viii. 18 AQ ov fir) eiaaKovixo} (from
Theod.) the verb is no doubt conj.
232
Verbs in -Q
[§ 2 °> 3—
else (Badiovfiai 1 .
-/3\4^ofiai usually (Dt., i and 3 K.,
2 Ch., Is., Min.)
ftoi'jo-onai usually.
-(rofiai elsewhere in LXX.
-a-ofiai L. xxvi. 32, Job xiii. 10,
Is. xli. 23, Hi. 15, Jer. iv. 9.
j3a8ia> Jer. xxx. 3 X*.
(iiwcru) Prov. vii. 2, Job xxix.
18, 4 M. vi. 20 (eVt/3.)-
-^\(\j/a> rarely : L. xxvi. 9, Is.
vi. 9 (as in the N.T. cita-
tions : see above on d-
Kovaco), lxvi. 2, v. 1 2 X*,
Ez. xxxvi. 9, Zech. i. 16 B*,
Tob. xi. 8X, Job ex. 4 A.
-fior](Ta> rarely, usually with
v.l. : L. xxv. 10, Jos. vi. 10
B, Is. v. 29 f. BX, xxxiv.
14 X, xlii. II BXT (-o-o/Liai
8 times in Is.), Lam. iii. 8,
I Ch. xvi. 32 A, 1 M.
iv. 10X.
-ye\d(ra> Job xxi. 3 B, 4 M.
v. 28.
Oavfidaco (Ionic) L. xix. 15
(-0775- F), Dt. xxviii. 50,
Job xxi. 5 B (-a-are XA), Is.
xiv. 16 XAQr (-aovrai B).
KV^CO f 1 ix. 31.
olpoi^w 4 M. xii. I 5.
oAoAu£o) Is. xvi. 7, lxv. 14,
Am. viii. 3.
efinai^co Is. xxxiii. 4 BX*Q,
Job xl. 24 A.
nveva-o) V cxlvii. 7 (perhaps
causat. "make to blow"),
Sir. xliii. 20.
aiyrj(To> Ex. xiv. 14, Sir. xx. 7.
aimm')cro) Is. lxv. 6 BXQ
(-aofiai A), Sir. xx. 7 X.
(rpf'^w) bpafiat Cant. i. 4 2 -
(f)8d<ra> (Ionic, Xen.) Eccl.
xii. I, tt po(pddo-a> 4 K. xix.
32, Sir. xix. 27, ■*• lviii.
I I etc.
With some verbs Attic preferred fut. mid. but also employed
fut. act. So in LXX (icaTa)Sia>£<u -ofiai are both used (but only
o:Stw£a>) : similarly ^cra (causatively ^ cxxxvii. 7, cxlii. 1 1 (rfo-us
/Lie) 4 K. xviii. 32, Prov. ix. 1 1 BX, Am. v.' 6 A, Sir. xxxvii. 26 A
and (commonly) (rfo-ofxai. The fut. act. only is used in the
1 The later f3a8tffo/j.ai. -icrw are not found in LXX.
2 And perhaps 2 K. xviii. 19, 22 (dpap-w Swete).
else {ifi)Tval^ofiai.
-aofiai Sir. xliii. 16.
-aopai Lam. iii. 49.
else -tro/xai Is. xlii. 14, lxii. 1,
6 etc.
else -8pa.fj.ovfj.ai.
[Attic qj6rjaofj.ai not used.]
§ 21, i] First and Second A or is t 233
following verbs (class, prefers mid.): yrjpdaoi (Job xxix. 18),
ypv£a>, en (live (ra>, cf. dprrda-co I (ii) above.
Many middle futures remain unaltered e.g. yvmaopai, 8i]£opat,
ciTrodavovpai, <\avaopai (not -era) as in N.T.), KfKpd^opai (for
KfKpd^ere Jer. iv. 5 BX read Ketcpd^are AQ : the unreduplicated
-Kpd^opat is a v.l. in Is. xlii. 2 A, Jer. xxix. 2 X* Jl. iii. i6X ca AQ,
Hb. i. 1 B*X S : the later <pd^u> is not found), ~Kr/(p)\^opai, padrj-
aopai, f'icropni, o\j/opai, Trelaopai, pvrjaopai (not the rarer Attic
pevaopai, nor the later pevcrco), re^opai, rev^opai, (f)ev£opai.
The converse use of fut. mid. for class, act. occurs in the two
new futures of x ai P fLV ^ x a P 1 i (T0 P aL an d x a P°^P ai (Att. x at Pl <Ta> :
see § 24). Cf. h^rnaropai Is. lxv. 1 3 X*A.
§ 21. Verbs in -Q. First and Second Aorist (and
Future Passive).
1. Sigmatic ist aorist for 2nd aorist. As has been
stated elsewhere (§ 17, 2), the encroachment of the ist aorist
terminations in -a (-av etc.) into the sphere of the old 2nd
aorist began in a few instances in Attic Greek : in the kolvtj
these terminations were rapidly extended to other verbs and in
modern Greek they are universal in the past tenses. On the
other hand the instances where the old 2nd aorist was replaced
in the Koarq by an entirely new ist aorist in -o-a were few, and
the later language has not advanced much further in this
direction 1 . The few examples supplied by the N.T. 2 may be
illustrated from the LXX, some of them, however, only from
the later books.
( T H|a) 3 for Ijyayov (the latter passim in LXX) occurs in the
compound awi^a (mod. Gr. iarvva^a) in Jd. xi. 20 B (-i'iyayev A),
2 Es. (vii. 28, viii. 15, xvii. 5), 1 M. i. 4 AXV (beside crwrjyayov
elsewhere in these three books): also in endgai Est. ix. 25 (and
perhaps eav 6° t-n-d^co Ez. xxii. 13 B: in Spare pr)...iirdi;a> Ex.
xxxiii. 5 the verb is probably fut. : cf. Jos. ix. 13 opu prj...KaToi.Ke7s) :
ava^ov I M. ix. 58 V.
1 Thumb Handbuch 89 " Nur in einigen Fallen hat der sigmatische
Aorist sich auf Kosten des asigmatischen bereichert."
- Blass N.T. § 19, 1.
3 The form seems to have been first used in the compounds: Mayser 369
cites one Ptolemaic ex. of 112 B.C. 5idi;T}<<rde> : tva... &£w/j.ci> occurs in
2 B.C., OP 742 (= YVitkowski 94) : exx. accumulate later, Crdnert 232 note 2.
234 Verbs in -H [§ 21, 1 —
'H|ActpTT]cra (so mod. Gr. dp.dpTr)o-a) beside fjpapTov, the normal
LXX form, occurs only in Lam. iii. 42 r)papTr)o-apev, r]crefir)o-a.p.(v
(contrast the same form of confession with rjfj.apTop.ev in Bar.
ii. 12, Dan. oe ix. 5), Job xv. 11 C (r)p.dpTT]Kas cett.), Eccl. v. 5
etjapaprrjo-ai B (in causative sense).
'EfMcoo-a is used (to the exclusion of the usual Attic ej3la>v):
W. xii. 23, Sir. xl. 28, Prov. ix. 6 AN ca , 8iaf3iwo-j] Ex. xxi. 21 BF:
but far commoner is efyo-a (Ionic and late : not Attic).
'E(3Xdo-TT]cra (usually, if not always, in causative sense) replaces
the earlier Attic efiXao-rov throughout : Gen. i. 1 1 (3Xao-Tr)o-dTa> r)
yr) (loTavriv, N. xvii. 8, 2 K. xxiii. 5 B, Is. xlv. 8, Sir. xxiv. 17,
xxxix. 13: in comp. with «- Is. lv. 10, Job 6 xxxviii. 27.
"EcW (intrans.)is still commonly retained : e 8v Gen. xxviii. 11,
Jon. ii. 6, Tob. ii. 4, 7, x. 7 X, 1 M. x. 50, xii. 27, etVe'Su 1 M.
vi. 46, eiredv Jer. xv. 9, 8vvai Jd. xiv. 1 8 A, conj. 8vjj L. xxii. 7 AF
(8v B*), 2 K. iii. 35 : intrans. sigmatic 1 aor. 28vo-a in iav...
KaraSvcroio-iv Am. ix. 3, inrodvo-avTes Jdth vi. 13, asigmatic I aor.
Svvavros 2 Ch. xviii. 34 B (dvvovros A). ('Eve'cWa, e£48vaa in
causal sense of clothing, unclothing are classical.)
The class, dveicpayov is retained in Jos. vi. 4, 5 {-upayivrav
AF vid ), Ez. ix. 1, xxi. 12, Zech. i. 14, 17, Sir. 1. 16: elsewhere (in
the later historical books) dv€Kpa£a Jd. vii. 20, 1 K. iv. 5, 3 K.
xii. 24 t B, xxii. 32, 1 M. ii. 27, 3 M. vi. 17, so UpaJcja. Jd. i. 14,
2 K. xix. 4, Jer. xxii. 20 B, Tob. vi. 3 X, but the 1 aor. of the
simple verb commonly takes the reduplicated form eniKpa^a
ftassitn.
"EXnrov is practically universal in the LXX, as it actually is
in the Ptolemaic papyri 1 : <(X«i\|/a does not seem to have come
into general use till the Christian era 2 and in LXX is limited to
the B text of Judges (ix. 9, II, 13, dTro\efyao-a = d(pelcra A) and
to 1 Ch. xxviii. 9 B iav KaraXfi^s (-Xfyeis A). The constant
substitution in A of the imperf. -eXenrov, -eXenr 6p.rjv for -eXnrov,
-eXnr6p.r)v of B may be taken as an indication that the 2nd aorist
form had ceased to be familiar at the time when Cod. A or a
parent MS was written.
' AinsSpacra is confined to two passages in Cod. X : Jdth xi. 3
(a7re8pas BA), Tob. i. 1 9 (elsewhere the classical forms dniSpas,
-edpa, -eSpaaav, dnobpaOi, hiabpds).
"E(p6ao-a (Attic) is the only aorist of cpddva> used in LXX, not
the alternative Attic 2 aor. cfpdrjv.
1 Mayser 364.
2 Papyri exx. of KartXeiipa. from i/A.D. onwards are given in Deissmann
BS 190, Cronert 234 note 6 (earliest date cited 40A.D.): cf. Dieterich
Untersuck. 238. Josephus keeps KartXnrov : Schmidt 458 attributes an
occasional -4\ei\pa in the MSS to copyists. From the same source has
probably come wape\ei\pa.p.ei> in Polyb. xii. 15. 12.
§ 2i, 4] First and Second A ovist 235
Evpov, not fvpr/aa, in LXX. For eireaa see § 1 7, 2 : for
i'Baxra, i'drjaa in Cod. A § 23, IO.
2. Sigmatic for unsigmatic 1st aorist. New 1st
aorists in -o-a replace in some instances an older unsigmatic
1 st aor. The new iyd/x-rja-a occurs without variant in Est. F. 3,
in conjunction with Att. eyrjfjui in 2 M. xiv. 25 (TraptKaXeaev
avTov yr}iAaL...iyd[xr]<Tei'), while in 4 M. xvi. 9 both forms are
attested (ya/x^'crai'Tes A, yyj/xavT€<; «V). Similarly (ar)ei\r](Ta 4 K.
ii. 8, Ez. ii. IO (Att. etAa, as from eiAw, Epic e'A.cra). KaTeve/^-
crdfArfv ty lxxix. 14 replaces Att. -i.vzip.dp.rjV (but Sie'vei/m Dt.
xxix. 26) as vf.ixrjcrop.ai Jer. xxvii. 19 etc. replaces vep.ovp.ai. A
1st aor. wo-a (Ionic, Hdt. 1. 157 dvolo-at) for ^Veyxa appears in
Bar. i. 10 dvoicran. The desire for uniformity produces the
new 1st aor. Kareo-KOTrrjo-a (class. -eaKeij/d[X7]}' as elsewhere in
LXX) : 2 K. x. 3 (with Karao-Keif/ao-Oat in same v.) = 1 Ch. xix. 3,
I M. V. 38 A (-o-KO-rrevo-ai «V).
'AviOaXov (also in N.T.) ^ xxvii. 7, W. iv. 4, Sir. xlvi. 12,
xlix. 10, Hos. viii. 9 is an example of the reverse rare phe-
nomenon of a new 2nd aorist appearing in the later language
(but there is no certain early instance of any aorist from this
verb : dvedrjka is late).
3. 2nd aor. pass, for 2nd aor. act. In ippvrjv (LXX
with class. Greek) we have an early instance of the preference
in the case of a v stem for the passive aorist in -r\v with active
meaning. The nowr) extended this to other u verbs or perhaps
revived old dialectic passive forms. So (for Att. e<pw)
dv€(pvrj(o-av) i K. v. 6, Dan. O vii. 8, viii. 9, Trpoo-cpvivTos ib.
vii. 20. LXX however retains eSw (1 supra) and has no
instance of iSvrjv (as in N.T. Jude 4, with the early ex. of
SidcSuT/rai in Hippocrates).
Cf. class, exdprjv and the preference for passive aorists in
deponent verbs (6 infra).
4. 1st and 2nd aorist (and future) passive. The
236 Verbs in -fl [§ 21, 4
1 st aor. pass., like the 1st aor. act, held its own and extended
its range in the koivq, and has survived with altered termina-
tion in the modern language (&id-qKa). In a certain number
of words, however, the 1st aor. pass, in -Qr\ V was replaced
by the 2nd aor. pass, in -t]v. The somewhat surprising
phenomenon of the introduction of new passive forms of the
strong aorist— a tense which in the active was losing some of
its ground— is largely due, no doubt, to the increasing prefer-
ence in the later language for smooth and easy pronunciation,
such as was afforded by the single consonant in the termination
of the 2nd aor. pass., and the avoidance of the harsh juxta-
position of consonants, especially of two aspirated letters {\0,
<f>8), which occurred in most of the discarded passive 1st aorists.
In the early vernacular and in poetry there are instances of e.g.
ixpv<t>r]i> (for €Kpv(fi$r]v) : the koivyj sometimes went further and
dropped the remaining aspirated letter, writing ixpvfirjv, and
generally preferred a medial to an aspirated letter as the final
sound of the stem 1 .
-Tjyy&Tjv 2 (for -rjyye\3r]v) is Universal in LXX : av- aTr-Tjyy.
passim, 81- Ex. ix. 16, 2 M. i. 33 : fut. av- an- 81- ayyeXr'jo-opai
¥ xxi. 31, lviii. 13, 2 Es. xvi. 7.
r\voiyi)v, fut. dvoiyrjaofxai, are limited to 2 Esd. (xxiii. 19,
xyii. 3): elsewhere in LXX the 1st aor. pass, with x& is retained
either in the classical form dvea>xdr)v {t\v. § 16, 6) or more often
in the new form tjvolxdrjv with fut. pass, dvoix&ria-opai Is. xxxv. 5,
lx. 11, Ez. xliv. 2, xlvi. 1.
ify>ird-yT)v (81-) W. iv. 11, Sir. vi. 2, Tob. i. 20, with fut. Siap-
Trayrja-opai Sir. xxxvi. 30, Am. iii. 11, Zech. xiv. 2, Dan. e ii. 5,
iii. 96 A : but the class. 8i-(a-w-)r]pndcrdr]v is kept by some literary
writers, Prov. vi. 25 BX, 3 M. v. 41, 4 M. v. 4.
Fut. €\i-yT]o-op.ai Is. xxxiv. 4: the class, aor. is kept in Job
xviii. 8 (lit.) i\i X 0e[r } («*■ A).
The class. eKavdrjv, Kavdija-opai, in which there was as yet 3
perhaps no clashing of aspirate sounds, are usual in LXX:
€KdT]v (Epic, Ionic and late writers) appears in Jd. xv. 5 B, 2 K.
1 Blass N.T. § 19, 3.
2 A doubtful ex. occurs in Eur. /. T. 932, "the only instance in classic
Greek" according to Veitch.
3 Later they came to be pronounced like exacpd-qv, Ka<p6rjcrofiai.
§ 21, 4] A oris t and Future Passive 237
xxiv. I (tKKCirjvai), Dan. O iii. 19^/^(6 ib. ex Kajj), 94 (KaTeKarjcrav),
and the fut. (7k- K(na-)Kar]o-opai in (Is. xlvii. 14 AQ*: -<av6. BX)
Sir. xxviii. 12, 22 f., xl. 30, Tob. xiv. 4 BA (/<au#. X).
«KpvpT]v, KpvfirjaoiJLai 1 (with compounds) are used throughout,
to the exclusion of the classical but ill-sounding cKpycpdriv,
Kpv(p8i)<rofjiar. cf. the new present Kpuj3o>, § 19, 3.
SiaXe-yTJvcu i Es. viii. 45 B has classical authority : A reads
8iaXex&'i , ' aL an d SO in 2 M. xi. 20, Est. i. 18 Xe^frVra BX, 8ta-
XexB^aopai Sir. xiv. 20 BXC (-8ex&. A).
In KaTeXiu-qo-av 2 Es. xi. 2 B* vld the reading is supported by
the fact that this book has in another instance quoted above
(rjvoiyrjv) been found the solitary LXX witness to these late 2nd
aor. forms : the other MSS have -e\(e)i<p8r]o-av, the classical form
of aorist which with -\ei(p8rjo-op.ai is used elsewhere in LXX.
Fut. pass. vi<J>iio-o|icu L. xv. 12 comes under the same head:
the older aor. pass, of vi(a> (vittto)) was ivicpd-qv (Hippocr.), no
class, use of fut. pass, is attested.
The Pentateuch uses the 1 aor. pass. Karevvxdrjv (a late
compound : no passive tenses are attested in class. Greek of the
simple verb) Gen. xxvii. 38 E, xxxiv. 7, L. x. 3 : the later books
employ Karevvyqv 3 K. xx. 27, 29, ^ iv. 5, xxix. 13, xxxiv. 15,
Sir. xiv. I, xlvii. 20, Dan. x. 16 B ab AQ, K.aTawyi)o-op.ai Sir.
xii. 12, xx. 21.
(KaT-)o)pv-yT|v 2 Jos. xxiv. 33 a B (class, -vx^ &■)■> J er - xxxii. 19
{-v^uxriv A), Am. ix. 2 AQ {-Kpvfiwaiv B), ^ xciii. 13.
kireo-KeTrr]v (<rvv-) (unclass.) is frequent and fut. e7rianeTT}]crop.ai
occurs in 1 K. xx. 18 bis: the earlier 1st aor. (ea-Kecpdrjv Hippocr.)
is confined to 1 Es. ii. 21 o n a> s...t tv «t <e(pd7] "that search may be
made" (contrast vi. 21 emo-Kcn-riTco), the cognate fut. to Jer. iii.
16 BAQ (tTri<TKe(f)7]cr. X*): cf. § 24 S.V. aKoireo).
iTtryTjv (en- 2 M. xv. 20, eV- Ez. xxiv. 18, 1 Es. vi. 19 etc.,
irpou- aw- vtt-) is usual, with fut. v7roTay7jo-op.cn (^ lxi. 1, W.
viii. 14, Dan. O vii. 27, xi. 37): the class. 1 aor. pass, is confined
to the participle in two literary books which also use the 2 aor. :
orav err LTayj) . . .crvvTeXovcri to Tax@tv ...to avvTaxdiv Ep. J. 61 f., to
tt poo-Tax&ivTa Est. i. Ij-
Where in classical Greek a verb possessed both 1 and 2 aor.
pass., the former, if it contained two aspirated letters, disappears
in LXX : so always ip{p)i(f)r]v (some classical authority), picprjo-opai
(post-class.), -eo-Tpd(pr]v,-crTpa(prjo-op.cii,tO the exclusion o{epicp0T]v z ,
f'o-Tpicp0T]v etc.
1 An instance in Eur. Suppl. 543 : the strong aor. in the form iKpv<pr)v
is found in classical poetry.
- The was dropped in the earlier vulgar language : KaTopvx.iryop.ea6a
ttov yyjs; Aristoph. Av. 394.
3 pi<t>9ic W. xviii. 18 A is clearly a corruption or correction of an
original pi4>eic.
238 Verbs in -Q [§ 21, 5 —
5. On the other hand the general tendency was to intro-
duce new first aorists passive 1 and analogous futures.
'ETe^drjv (with T^Orja-ofxaC) Gen. xxiv. 15, 1. 23 etc. and a7T£-
KTavOrjv 1 M. ii. 9 were in Attic expressed by different words
(eyeid/x^v, dirWavov). 'EkXlOtji' (poet.) ^ ci. 12, Sir. XV. 4
(kXio-Ot) «) and KXtOrja-ofxai ^ ciii. 5 BT replace the usual Att.
2nd aor. €k\lvy)v and fcA.1v770-oju.a1. Other new or un-Attic forms
are IfSpwO-qv (Ionic : not iqSeo-Orjv) — f3pM0rj(ro/Aa.L: iax^Orjv (Ionic:
aw- Gen. viii. 2, 2 K. xxiv. 21 [-ecrOrj A], 25 [do.] etc., kclt-
Tob. X. 2 K, 3 M. V. 12 [Ka.Tr)<Tx*@V A]) — <TX. i @V <T0 l uiaL (kot^.R.
i. 13, o-ucr- Job © xxxvi. 8) : in passive sense confined to
three books lp(p)vcr6-qv (4 K. xxiii. 18 B,* lix. 7, lxviii. 15 etc.,
1 M. ii. 60, xii. 15) — pvo-Orjcroixai (4 K. xix. n [in the parallel
Is. xxxvii. 11 feat ah pvaOyar]; of B is a Hexaplaric addition],
^ xvii. 30). Other exx. are given in the Table of Verbs (§ 24):
a special class of these new forms is dealt with in the
following paragraphs.
6. Aorist (and future) passive for aorist (and
future) middle in Deponent Verbs. Already in classical
Greek many deponent verbs, particularly those expressive of
emotion, took an aorist passive in -Qr\v in place of the aorist
middle which from their reflexive or transitive meaning might
be expected 2 : the majority, however, of these verbs retained
the future middle. This employment of the passive was a first
step in the direction of the elimination of the special forms of
the middle voice (as in modern Greek) and the use was quickly
extended in the Koivq to other verbs : uniformity was also
introduced by the substitution of passive for the old middle
futures. Two instances of these new passive aorists stand out
from the rest by their great frequency.
'E-y€VT|6i]v (with compounds: Ionic, Doric and Hellenistic)
1 Except irixd 1 )" a U the instances quoted have only one aspirated
letter.
2 See the list in Kiihner-Blass § 324.
§ 2i, 6] A or is t and Future Passive 239
is used interchangeably with the Attic iyeidfxrjv throughout the
LXX as in the Ptolemaic papyri 1 .
The two forms often occur in the same context and it is
hazardous to draw distinctions. But, on the whole, there appears
to be a tendency to write eyevyjBrjv with a predicate and with
the more substantive meaning "came," "became," "amounted
to," "arose" (e.g. eyevrjdr] pf/fxa Kvpiov rrpos 'Aflpap, Gen. XV. I, to
trpat eyevrjdr] Ex. x. 1 3), whereas the introductory formula "and
it came to pass" in certain books at least (Pentateuch, 1 and
2 Ch.) is more often ko\ eyevero : in the Kingdom books this
distinction disappears. — Ez. a writes e'yevoprjv throughout (except
eyevTjdrjv xix. 2, xxvi. I BQ : also xxvi. 17 AO, an interpolation
from G) whereas Ez. /3 uses eyevrjdrjv frequently. — In the moods
the old forms preponderate (but conj. yevqBoiaiv Dt. xxiii. 8, inf.
yevrjdrjvat Ex. ix. 28, Jdth xi. 22, xii. 13, part, rarely yevrjOels e.g.
Ex. xix. 16 : optat. only yevoip-rjv etc.) except that in the imperat.
yevqdrjTca is as frequent as yeveadco and is preferred in the Pent.,
e.g. yevrjdrJTCo (pais- nai eyevero Cpcos Gen. i. 3. — The perf. yeyevrjpai,
rare in Attic, is also uncommon in LXX, yiyova being usual
(§ 24). — The Att. fut. yevrjo-opai is kept: Gen. xvii. 17 bis, Eccl.
i. 9, II (yevT]6rjo: A), ii. 18 AC (ycvofj.. cett.).
"A-n-eKpiGiiv "answered," theusual Hellenistic form, is employed
throughout the LXX 2 : the classical direKpivdfxrjv in the few
passages where it occurs seems to be chosen as suitable for
solemn or poetical language : Ex. xix. 19 (God is the Speaker :
contrast 8 direKpiOr] Se 7ras 6 A.aos), Jd. V. 29 A avTaireKpivavTo,
dire.KpLva.To (in Deborah's song), 3 K. ii. 1 (David's solemn last
charge to Solomon), 1 Ch. x. 13 (not in M.T. : probably a
later gloss), aVo'/cpivou Job xl. 2 B (God speaks: diroKpiOrjTL kA:
dweKpiOrj Ku'pios xxxix. 31 is from ®), Ez. ix. 11 (the speaker is
an emissary from God). The fut. is a7roKpt6r;crop.ai.
Similarly vneKpidrjv "dissemble," "impersonate," -Kpidrjs Sir.
i. 29, -Kpt0eis 2 M. V. 25, -K.pidr)vai vi. 21 V {viroKplvai A) 24
beside -Kpivao-dai (lit.) 4 M. vi. 17: SieKpldrjv and buiK.pi.6rio-op.ai
"reason" or "plead" (Ez. a and Joel), and Kpidrjaop.ai in same
sense Job xiii. 19, Jer. ii. 9.
1 Mayser 379, 362.
- It is the only form found in the Ptolemaic papyri, but the instances
are few (Mayser 379). ' AireKpivd/xr]v continues into iv/B.c. in Attic inscrip-
tions (Meist. 194).
240 Verbs in -H [§ 21, 6 —
Examples where verbs expressing emotion now take on these
new forms for the first time are :
r\(r&r\Qr\v : uladrjdrj Job xl. 18 but class. -i)o-66pj]v Job xxiii. 5
BX (f<rdi)Tai A). (aladoifirjv), Ep. J 40 (aladt-
Iadai), 4 M. viii. 4.
for class. a.erfycro/xai.
£6au(3ij8i]v * 1 M. vi. 8, Dan. Causal dapftelv, deponent -eio-Oai
© viii. 17, 18 A. are unclass.
(1£T€H€\ii9t|v (Polyb.) 1 K. xv. Class. Gk uses pres. and impf.
35 etc., fut. -ridrjo-ofxai V cix. only of the personal verb.
4 etc. : so perf. -fj.ffieXrjfj.ai
1 M. xi. 10.
'Hye p0T)v (also Attic) is used to the exclusion of rjyp6p.rfv,
together with the new fut. iyepBrfa-opai.
On the other hand we have only middle aorists in the
following cases: rjyaWiaaup.T)v (with fut. -daop.ai: N.T. has also
yyaXkui((r)8ri v), dTreXoyrjo-dprfv 2 M. xiii. 26 (-rjcropat Jer. xii. I :
N.T. has besides -ridy), T]pvrf<jdprfv Gen. xviii. 15, 4 M. viii. 7
(Attic preferred ijpvijdrjv : fut. as in Att. (aTr)apvnaopai Is. xxxi. 7,
4 M. X. 15), efxaxfo-afxrfv (not ipaxioSrfV as in Plut).
In the following both aor. mid. (rare in class. Greek) and aor.
pass, are represented in LXX : rj^iuaro Jdth ix. 3 (else fjdeadtfv
I, 2 and 4 M.), dieXegavro Jd. viii. I B (but diaXex^vai I Es.
viii. 45 A [-Xeyi]vai B], 2 M. xi. 20 : fut. -Xexdrjcrofiat Sir. xiv. 20 is
classical beside -Xeijopai).
7. A new future passive makes its appearance beside
the old classical aorist passive in the following deponent verbs.
A.l<TxvvOri<TOfxai Is. i. 29 etc. (the class, fut. of the simple verb
usually -ovfJLOU, but liraLQ-xwOrjaofxaL) : 8er]8rjaoixai 3 K. viii. ^^ etc.
(class. hrnaofJLai not in LXX): Iv0vfi7]6rja-op.ai W. ix. 13, Sir.
xvi. 20 (but class. irOv/xyjoreTai Sir. xvii. 31 B*C : -t]6t]<t. N*AB a ):
KOLjxrfOrjcrofxaL passim (no early attestation for fut. pass, or mid.):
■n-XaviiOrfO-ofxai Is. xvii. 1 1 (class. 7r\avrjcroixa,i) : cpof3i]6r]<JOfxaL
(doubtful class, authority) is used throughout LXX (except
1 "Rdavfiacrdriv, davpaadrjaofxai in LXX are used passively only (class. ),
not as deponents, as in the Apocalypse. Est. C. 2 r ^drjKeu ras x e ^P a ^ o-vt&v,
€^apai...d<paulaai...Kal dvdi^ai...Kai davpaadrjvat fSaaChea adpKivov ds alQva
is a possible exception: R.V. translates as passive.
§ 22, i] Contract Verbs 241
4 M. viii. 1 9 ov <po/3r]o-6fxe6a A : -r\Qn]<r. « : A is probably right
considering the writer's Attic proclivities). Ev\a.f3r)0rjo-op.ai,
ev^pavd-ijaofjiaL, opyiaOyaofjiai, for which there is some classical
authority, are used to the exclusion of ev\a/37]o-op.ai, €v(ppavovp.ai,
opyiovfiai.
The old middle futures are kept in e.g. Bwrjcropm, Tropevaofxai :
Cod. A supplies instances of the later forms, dwrjOijo-opai 1 1 K.
xvii. 33, Jer. v. 22, Ez. vii. 19, 7ropevdrj(ropai 3 K. xiv. 2 (inter-
polation from Aquila), so R. ii. 9 BA (beside Tropevcrr) in same v.).
Further middle futures retained are ftovXrjcropai Job xxxix. 9,
{■mpe\i](TOfjLai Sir. xxxiii. 13'', netpdaopai 2 M. bis.
§ 22. Contract Verbs.
1. Confusion of forms in -dw -«o. In modern Greek
the three old types of contract verbs have practically 2 been
reduced to one, viz. a combination of those in -aw and -em, in
which the forms of the -aw class in a (a) have been retained,
while the c3 of the 1st and 3rd plur. has been replaced by ov
from the -«o class : pwTw -as -a -ovp.e -are -ovv. The merging
of -aw -«o into a single class found a starting-point in the forms
which were common to the two classes (ti/at/'o-w <£iA?/'o-w).
In the LXX the old classes are in the main correctly dis-
tinguished, but in the Maccabees portion of Codd. An and
elsewhere (rarely in B) we see the beginnings of the process 3
in the confusion of w and ov in the imperf., present and
participle.
In the following instances -da verbs take on forms from those
in -e'<D (ov for co). Imperf. (3rd plur.) : e'nrip6)T<>vi> 2 M. vii. 7 A (-wv
V), -qpevvovv I M. ix. 26 N (-coi' AV), crvvrjVTov I M. xi. 2 X (-cov
AV) : (1st sing.) irpoaeboKow ^ cxviii. 166 AR {-<ov NT). Pres. :
ripovcrcv Is. xxix. 13N* Bvpioixriv ib. Ixv. 3 X. Part. : KaTafiooiv-
tchv 2 M. viii. 3 A (-uvtcov V), cria>novvTu>v 4 M. x. 1 8 A (-avrcov X).
1 Cod. A also supplies the only ex. of aor. mid. idw-qtrainqv (poetical) in
1 M. ix. 9 8vptj(Xio/j.eda (dvvwp.eda XV). For the usual aor. ■fjSvvfiOTjj' -aad-qv
see §§ 18, 2, 16, 3.
2 The type warQ -€is is rare : the -6w class has disappeared and made
way for new forms in -tl>i>u) : Thumb Handbitch 1 12 ff.
3 The instances multiply in Patristic writings : Reinhold 85 f.
T. 16
242 Contract Verbs [§ 22, 1 —
In the following readings -ia> verbs go over to the -aa> class
(<o for ov). Imperf. : e8vo-(p6p(Dv 2 M. xiii. 25 A (-opV), i6(d>pa>v
Jdth x. 10 X (-ovv B, -ovaav A), efiiacov Mai. ii. 1 3 X* (-01* cett.),
rjyvouv W. vii. 12 X e - avid . Pres. : tttowvtcii Jer. xxvi. 5 B*xA
(-oCi'rai Q), TtaToxTiv Is. XXV. IO A. Part. : {to epyov...rjv) dpyaiv
2 Es. iv. 24 BA, cf. Xakovra Zech. i. 19 X* {=XaXS>vra for -oOi/ra).
Conj. : tva ^...entiKa 2 M. vi. 15 A (-3 V).
'EAcav has almost entirely supplanted the older eXeeiv : the
tenses most commonly used (ijXe-qo-a kXerjo-ia) are of course
derivable from either.
So with preponderant authority (B ab and occasionally A
reading the -ia> form) eXea Tob. xiii. 2 B*XA, ¥ xxxvi. 26, cxiv.
5 X (-ei AT), Prov. xiv. 31, xxi. 26, Sir. xviii. 14: eXeeoo-tv Prov.
xiii. 9 a BX {-ovo-I A) : eXeavn Prov. xxviii. 8 B* {-own B ab XA) :
(Xemvres 4 M. vi. 12, e'Xe'a (impt.) ib. ix. 3. The older -e'a> forms
are retained in two literary books only : eXeels W. xi. 23, cXeelv
2 M. iii. 21.
2. Verbs in -dw. Zaw (C^w) 1 keeps Attic rj and xpaoyum
has Att. inf. xPW^ aL (Est. viii. n &>, E. 19, ix. 13, W. xiii. 18,
2 M. iv. 19, xi. 31), xpckr#a.i (Ionic and late) 2 only in 2 M.
vi. 21 A (xpwaaOaL V). But the remaining "-ly'w verbs," as
Dr J. H. Moulton terms them 3 , are in the kolvtj brought into
uniformity with other -aw verbs. So in LXX Sii^a Is. xxix. 8
(ind.), Prov. xxv. 21 (conj.): newa Prov. xxv. 21 (conj.), €7mVas
Dt. xxv. 18.
In the last-named verb the a further encroaches into the fut.
and 1st aor. (§ 18, 1), ireivdo-a) eirelvaaa always in LXX:
similarly d^do-ovo-iv 4 Is. xlix. 10 BX*Q* (elsewhere always
Si\//-//crco Is. lxv. 13 etc., eSi'^cra).
KarrjpTjo-aTo 3 K. ii. 8 A is the Ionic form {-do-aro B is Attic).
3. Verbs in -e'w. The classical rule that dissyllabic verbs
in -e'co contract only £« and cei is observed in LXX in the case
1 The only LXX imperf. ^j'tjc (as from fij/u) N. xxi. 9, Jos. iv. 14, 2 K.
xix. 6 has some classical authority beside ^wv: imperat. $rjdi (similarly
formed) Dan. 00 ii. 4 etc. is post-classical.
2 Karaxpaadai appears in Egypt as early as iii/B.C beside XRV a ^ al -'
Mayser 347. 3 Prol. 54.
4 The reading is supported by the marginal note in Q, d'a' 5i\]/tj<t.
a' 6,uoiws Tois 0' diipda.
§ 22, 3] Contract Verbs 243
of 7rAe'w, 7rv€oj, pew in the passages, not very many, where these
verbs appear. With Seo/xtu and x cw , the Kowrj, as illustrated by
the LXX, shows a tendency to extend the use of uncontracted
forms still further 1 .
A«'o|icu in several instances leaves ee uncontracted (Seercti,
Seea-dat are attested in MSS of Xenophon, Veitch s.v.).
In LXX :
Uncontracted. Contracted.
eViSe'erai Dt. xv. 8 B, IO B SeTrai Sir. xxviii. 4, Dan. O vi. 5.
(-8fT]TaL AF bis).
f'Se'ero Job xix. 16 (eSeelro A), ddelro Gen. xxv. 21, Est. C. 14BN,
Jdth xii. 8 B (eSero A), Dan. O vi. 10.
Est. C. 14 A.
bieadai •* xxvii. 2, lxiii. 2. Seitr^ai Job xxxiv. 20.
A mixture of forms, irregular retention of e before contracted el,
is seen in e'Sfeiro A Job loc. at., cf. eViSeov/xeVa) Sir. xli. 2 A
(-beofieva cett.). More striking is the juxtaposition twice over
of a similar form beside an uncontracted ee in Dt. xv. 8 B, 10 B,
oa-ov eVtSe'ercu, kciOoti. evSeeiTcu. Is this intended for a future
analogous to the LXX fut. ^to -eely -eel (§ 20, 1 (hi))?
In x«» Attic Greek had already relaxed the rule as to
contraction in (i) the syllables -ee, which might be contracted or
not : but (ii) -eei was always contracted. The LXX keeps the
open forms also in (ii) in the new future ^f" x* fis X eei (§ 2 °> J )>
which was designed to differentiate the fut. from the present :
also occasionally in the present, eK^e'eu/ Jer. xxii. 17 (cf. present
noielv which follows), irpoax^iv Ez. xliii. 18 and (apparently not
to be accented as futures) Karaxici Job xli. 14, ex^e'et Sir. xxviii. 1 1,
Xeet ib. xliii. 19. As regards (i) diversity still prevails. Contracted
are inx^tcrBai, Ste^elro, eyxft 4 X. iv. 41, eV^ei ib. iv. 40 B : but
uncontracted e^ee Jd. vi. 20 B, e^e'ere * Lxi. 9 BR [6' Ez.
xxxiii. 25], and passim ivi X eev. With 8ia X euTca L. xiii. 55 A cf.
e'vfieeirat in the preceding paragraph.
Of fluctuation between -to and -ew (as in earlier Greek) the
LXX affords the following examples.
'E7rt^e'Xo/xfu and -peXovfiai are both classical : Ptolemaic
papyri use the former almost exclusively (Mayser 347 f.). So
enifieXeadai I M. xi. $7 NV* (-fifXelade A), but iwLjxeXoifiai Gen.
xliv. 21 : the frequency of eTri/ieXo^fvos in the papyri supports
the accent eTri/xe'Aou in Prov. xxvii. 25.
'E/crrie^oiWes Ez. xxii. 29 BA (-ovres Q) has Ionic (Horn.
1 In Patristic writings exx. of airoTrXeav, iKirvteiv, Kartppee etc. occur:
Reinhold 84 f.
1 6 — 2
244 Contract Verbs [§ 22, 3 —
TTie&vp, Hdt. TTiegevpevos) and Hellenistic authority (Polybius) :
else in LXX niefa (-dfa, § 24).
'Pnrrea> in pres. and impf. is classical beside pin™ : so in
2 M. (eTripmTovvres iii. 26, i^epiirTovv x. 30) and Dan. (piir-
rovpev -ovvTos ix. 18, 20) : in ^ lxxxiii. II B reads TrapapnTTelo-dai,
the other uncials -eo-0ai: elsewhere pinra) epiirrov Jer. vii. 29,
xliii. 23, xlv. 26, W. xvii. 19.
LXX has (TTepeco (2 M. xiii. II, 3 M. ii. 33), Trpoo-K.vpovo-av
(i M. x. 39), avyKvpovaais -ovvra (N. xxi. 25, xxxv. 4 etc.) only :
Ptolemaic papyri have o-repopai only (class, in pres. and impf.)
and usually irpoo-- avy- Kvpovr(a): Mayser 348.
4. Verbs in -ow. These are as a rule regular and un-
affected by confusion with the other types, analogous to that
which takes place between -aw and -e'w verbs. Exceptions 1 are
itjjXrjcra. Zech. viii. 2 N (-waa -w*ca cett), iaTpayya\r)p.evo<; Tob.
ii. 3 AB ab (-w//.eVos B*) io-Tpayya\r}Toi n ib. : the converse change
is seen in /Se/^apw/zeVos 2 M. xiii. 9 V (-77/x.eVos A).
The inf. is still in -ow as in the Ptolemaic papyri 2 : the
later -6lv only in v\polv Tob. xii. 6 B (-ow A). Cf. the substitu-
tion of 01 for ov in o-(pr]voLo~0(D 2 Es. xvii. 3 N*.
Ai]Xovarovaiv I Es. iii. 15 A, e-rreTr'Kr^povTO ( = -<uro) 2 M. vi. 4 A
may be compared with the exx. of replacement of &> by ov referred
to above (1).
For 2nd sim, r . -ucrm -010-ai see § 17, 12.
§ 23. Verhs in -MI.
1. Transition to the -«> class. As a consequence of
the general tendency of the later language towards uniformity
and elimination of real or imagined superfluities, the com-
paratively small class of verbs in -/xt was destined to disappear
or rather to be absorbed into the predominant class of verbs
in -w. In modern Greek the absorption is complete. In the
LXX the process is only beginning and the -^ti forms are still
well represented: the transition to the -w class is less advanced
1 A further instance probably in dditiw/j-evrj 011 /xi] adwwdrjs Jer. xxix.
13 BSQ (adoovpLevr) A): the pres. part., not the perfect, is usual in this
manner of rendering the Hebrew inf. absolute.
- Mayser 349: the earliest ex. of -oiv to which Dr J. H. Moulton refers
me is dated 18 a.d. (BM iii. p. 136 bis). The form owes its origin to
analogy (\t>ei : Xuetv :: 5t]\o?: drj\o7v) as explained in his Pro/. 53 n. 2.
§ 23, 2] Verbs in -MI 245
than in the N.T. In particular the -\xi forms in the middle-
passive voice are almost universal. The middle -tu forms held
out longest, no doubt, because the terminations in that voice
differed less widely from the -w type than in the active :
TiOerai, e.g., could be referred to either type; the comparative
rarity of the use of the middle of these verbs, mainly in literary
writings, also perhaps contributed to the preservation of the
classical forms. The new verbs in -w were not always coined
in the same mould. They might be contracts in -aw -e'w -o'w,
or they might be mute (liquid) verbs in -«. The three forms
of -fxi verb with infinitives -dvai -evai -6vat perhaps suggested
the formation in the first place of contract verbs in -aw -eu -da>,
which ultimately made way for mute verbs. Thus arose to-raw
— (t)a-TaVw : Ti#e'w — t<$w : SiSdw — Stow. In the first of these
pairs LXX prefers to-raw, N.T. to-raiw.
2. The verbs in -wfu (including oXXvyn = dAw/xt) may be
considered first because they were the first to succumb, active
forms as from -wo appearing already in Attic Inscriptions of
v/iv/B.c. 1 In the LXX the -/xt forms are universal in the
middle voice (the instances occur mainly in the literary books),
while in the active the -w forms are normal, but not quite to
the exclusion of the older type. The distinction between
active and middle holds good in the Ptolemaic papyri 2 .
Active -vfu forms. Active -i>w forms.
€iri.8e£Kvv|Ai 4 M. vi. 35 : Scikvvw Ex. xxv. 8, Ez. xl. 4, Tob.
v7ro8Uvvfj.ev 1 Es. ii. 20 A: iv. 20 (eiri-), xiii. 6 BA : viro-
vTroSeiKwrc Tob. xii. 6 S. fieiKvvofi€v i Es. ii. 20 B :
SeiKvvovcnv 3 K. xiii. 12.
eiri8ei<vvvni 4 M. xiv. 18. inrfbeiKvvev 3 M. V. 29.
beiKvvs W. xiv. 4, xviii. 21 : deiKvvcov Dt. i. ^, imoSeiKvvovTos
-vvras Ep. J. 3 (otKi'uoi'ras' 2 Ch. xv. 3 A, virobeiKvvovTes
Q*) : 2 M. xv. IO (irapeiri-): Tob. xii. 6 BA.
3 M. v. 26 v7roSeiicvvs A
(-voov V), vi. 5 A (BiKvveisV).
1 Meisterhans 191. In v/b.C. once dfxvvdvTuv, iv/B.C. oifivvov (but
dfivvvcu), ii/B.C. GTpuvvvtLv and from i/B.C. onwards ojxvueiv.
2 Mayser 351 f.
246
Verbs in -MI
[§ 2 3, 2—
Middle (all in -pi): evbeUvvcrai W. xii. 17 (-vvs X*): eVi-
8eiKvva-0ai 4 M. i. 1 : iv-(eiri-)8ciicvvp€vos Prov. xii. 17, Dan. 00
iii. 44, Ep. J. 25, 58, 2 M. ix. 8 A (-vovros V).
dv€t«v-yvvo-av Ex. xl. 30 f. dvai^vyvvsiv Jdth vii. 1.
irepLtwvvvwv ^ xvii. 33, Job
xii. 18 A.
But in the mid. irepi^iovvvTai ^r cviii. 19.
KepdvvovTcs Is. v. 22 B*X*.
This reading is to be preferred to Kepawvvres B ab X cb Swete
(tcepavvvvres A). It may be a corruption of an older Kepawvovres ;
just as the new-formed contract verbs in -da etc. subsequently
developed into mute or liquid verbs, so the v in -va was
afterwards eliminated and diroWva became dnoXi'a, deiKvva
Sei'^fco etc. 1
Mciyvvfu does not occur in the act., |Aicrya> being used instead
(Is. i. 22, Hos. iv. 2 : so also impcrat. mid. o-vrcwapiaysaOe Ez.
xx. 18 B). In the middle the -pi forms are retained: — (irpoa-)-
piyvvrai Prov. xiv. 13, 16, dvapiyvvrai Dan. ii. 43: <rvv(av)e-
piyvvro Hos. vii. 8: crvvavapiyvvadai Ez. xx. 18 AQ*.
o\Xv(Ai. oXXvoj.
aTr6Wva-i(v) Prov. xii. 4, XV. I, dnoWvei Dt. viii. 20, Job ix. 22,
27 (e|oXX.), Eccl. vii. S B,
2 M. iii. 39 V : drroWvpev
Gen. xix. 13 : a7rdXXurf
I M. ii. y].
oWvvtci Job xxxiv. 17.
Eccl. vii. 8 KAC, 2 M. iii. 39 A,
Sir. xx. 22 A : e£o\\vei Prov.
xi. 17 BX*A (-vo-i K c - a ).
ojtoXXv(g>!/) Jer. xxiii. 1 BA(-vvres
KQ), Job (?0) xii. 23 N'AB ab
(om. B*), Sir. xx. 22.
drroWveiv Jer. i. Io=Sir. xlix. 7,
Jer. xviii. 7.
In the mid. the -pi forms are universal : dnoWvpai 1 M. vi. 13,
oWvtch (-vvrai) Prov. ix. 18 etc., drroWvrai Sir. xvii. 28 : dicoWvvro
W. xvii. 10: drroWvpevos Ez. xxxiv. 29, Prov. xvii. 5 etc. (the
reading of A in Eccl. vii. 16 dnoWvopevos is clearly late).
6(ivut» Is. xlv. 23 (-uwi/ X*), Bel
O 7 : opvvei Am. iv. 2, viii. 7 :
opvvere Hos. iv. 1 5, Jer. vii. 9:
dpvvovaiv Jer. v. 2.
mpwov Jer. v. 7, ^ ci. 9.
6pvv(u>v) Is. xlviii. 1, Ixv. 16,
Min. Proph. (5 exx.), ^ xiv. 4,
lxii. 12, Eccl. ix. 2, Sir.xxiii. 10.
o(xvvvt€s Is. xix. 18 B (-vovres
N*r, -iWaiN c - b AQ) is the
solitary ex. of an active -pi
form.
dpvveiv Jer. xii. 16 bis.
1 Dieterich 221 f.
§ 23, 3] "\crrrifii, laraon etc. 247
The mid. in -pi: e£6pwpai 4 M. x. 3: dpwpevav W. xiv. 31
{-vopivav C) : e^dpvvadai. 4 M. iv. 26.
'P-rfyvvfu is not used in pres. or imperf., pr\a-o-<o taking its
place : 3 K. xi. 31, biapprja-a-cav ib. 11. The mid. keeps the -pi
forms: {nciTajpiYyvvTai 3 K. xiii. 3, Prov. xxvii. g, Siepprj-yvvvTo
2 Ch. xxv. 12.
2p€wwTi W. xvi. 17 is the only ex. of the active: in the mid.
o-fiivvvTai Prov. x. 7, xiii. 9, xxix. 36 (0770-), iarfSevvvro 4 M. ix. 20.
KaTao-Tpojvviwv Job xii. 23.
New presents in -<i£a> (-aco), a natural outgrowth from the
aor. ivKihava etc., replace those in -wpi in Theodotion and
late versions : (for Kpepdwvpi) upepdfav Job xxvi. 7 BXC
(Kpepvcop A) : (for -nfTavvvpi) eKTT€Td£co(v) Job xxvi. 9, 2 Es.
ix. 5 : (for -<TKe8dvvvp,i) diacrKe8d£ei ^ xxxii. 10 (but mid. 8m-
o-KfhdwvTcu Job xxxviii. 24). Cf. dp(pid(a (Plutarch etc.) for
-ivwp.i (in LXX the aorist only is attested, tjpcpiaa-a -aa-dprjv or
-eadprjv).
There is no attestation for pres. or imperf. of nrj-yuvpi.
For the new present aTroTiwvw see § 19, 2.
3. Transition to the -« class of verbs in -dvcu -ha.\.
-dvcw. "Io-tt](ii. The -fxt forms of the act. are replaced or
supplemented by two new presents, the older contract Io-tcLo
(already used by Herodotus in 3rd sing. pres. and imperf.)
and, less often in LXX, the longer lordvw (the termination -vw
became increasingly popular in the later language) which makes
its appearance once in a papyrus of iii/B.c. 1 and is used by
Polybius and later writers, including those of the NT. The
abbreviated uravw found in MSS of the NT. is unknown to
the LXX. The -/xt forms in LXX still hold their own in the
pres. sing. act. and, excepting the participle, in the middle.
Present, "la-r^pi (compounds included) is the only form in
use for 1 sing.: Gen. ix. 9, xli. 41, 2 K. xviii. 12, Jer. li. 11, Dan.
iv. 28, 1 M. xi. 57 bis, xv. 5. No form of 2 sing, occurs. For
3 sing. Attic -[(mjai is used in the literary books (Prov. vi. 14,
xvii. 9, xxvi. 26, xxix. 4, Job v. 18, 2 M. vi. 16), elsewhere com-
pounds of terra: dviara I K. ii. 8, d(pi(TTa Sir. xxxiv. I BXC =
xiii. 9, KadicrTq and pedia-ra Dan. ii. 21 2 . 2nd plur. la-Tare Jdth
1 avdurrdveiv in the Petrie papyri (Mayser 353). Kadeiara etc. in papyri
of 165, 160 B.C. Aristeas like LXX has both forms : ko.Qi<7t&v § 228 but
Ka.diGTa.vtiv § 280.
2 Probably also eiCT&MG Job xxxi. 6 A should be read as eiara p.e, but
it does not represent the original text.
248
Verbs in -MI
[§ 2 3, 3"
viii. 12 : 3rd plur. from io-raw only viz. 8u<tto><tiv Is. lix. 2, larao-iv
I M. viii. I, jxedio-Twaiv ib. 13.
Imperfect from tcrraco only : an-eKa^/a-rcoi' Gen. xxix. 3,
(jvv'uttuiv 2 M. ix. 25.
The ^;-6'j-. z>z/! appears in 3 forms (1) the Attic KaBia-rdvai
I M. xiv. 42, 4 M. v. 25 A {-ea-Tuvai X), (2) ixeBiarav 3 M. vi. 24,
(3) tWai-eii/ Ez. xvii. 14, e£io-rai>eii> 3 M. i. 25.
The ^/w. part. (1) in its classical form only in 2 M. iii. 26
7r«pio-7-ai>res, 3 M. iii. 19 Kadeio-Tavrfs A (-rcoz/res V), (2) elsewhere
tVra>i' with compounds is used passim, Dt. xvii. 15, xxii. 4, 2 K.
xxii. 34 = ^ xvii. 34, ^ xv. 5, Job vi. 2, Is. xliv. 26 etc.
A fut. -i<rrr\ar<a occurs once in A, Dt. xvii. 15 Ka6i(TTa>v
Ka8i<TTT]<reis (/caraorija-fts' BF) : otherwise the new forms are
restricted to pres. and imperf.
In the middle the -fxi forms are, with the exception noted
below, retained unaltered : the imperat. d$/o-ra) Sir. xiii. 10 is
therefore, probably, the old poetical alternative for -ia-raao and
should not be accented, with Swete, acpia-rm (like imperat. n^co),
so icTTacrOe Jer. xxviii. 50 Swete (not -aade) : irapKTTaa-duy I K.
xvi. 22 is ambiguous: the rare optat. i^avLa-Tairo 4 M. vi. 8.
The part. -larafxevos is frequent but the compound l-iravio-Tavofuvos
is a constant variant: so 2 K. xxii. 40 BA (but -larufxevos 4 K.
xvi. 7 BA): elsewhere there is MS authority for both forms,
-HTTavopevos being apparently the older reading in ^ (xvii. 40,
49, xliii. 6, lviii. 2 etc.) and Job (xxvii. 7): the true reading
being doubtful in Is. ix. 11, Lam. iii. 62, Jdth xvi. 17 and in
3 M. vi. 12 [xedi(TTavofj.evovs V {-icrrajJifvovs A).
The paradigm for pres. and impf. in LXX is therefore :
Pres. ind.
1 sing.
3 sing.
(2 plur.
3 P lur -
HJTrjfii
-iarrjcn
larare)
or -HJTCl
-KTTWCTIV
Imperf.
-lOTTtOV
Inf.
-MTTavai
or -larav
or -MTTciveiv
Part.
(-lards 2, 3 M.)
USU. larav
Middle
-fj.i forms
but eTrai'icrra-
vofxevos
(fifffiaravone-
vos)
§2 3 ,5]
Transition to -Cl class
249
4. Transition to the -aw class, as in to-raw, takes place
also in the following verbs. Kixpw 1 K. i. 28 BA (Lucianic
text Kt'xp^/it), 3 sing. KLXpa Prov. xiii. n, Ktxpwv ^ cxi. 5.
'E|jLirt((j.)pdw (no example of simplex in LXX) ev€7rt(/x)7rpa 2 M.
viii. 6 AV, iveTTL/jnrpwv x. 36 A (so from Xenophon onwards).
n^|nrXT]|j.i keeps the -jxl forms twice in Proverbs, but otherwise
in the active joins the -aw class.
Pres. ind.
irifxiT\r](Ti{v) Prov. xviii. 20
efXTwrXqs ^Pcxliv. 16, e/i-
77-177 Aa Prov. xiii. 25
Imperf.
fvcTrifnr'kacrav Prov. xxiv. 50
(evffj.Tri7r\. A)
evefiTrll ^nXav 3 M. 1. 1 8
Part.
(e'/x)7rt(/x)7rXwi' ^ cii. 5,
cxlvii. 3, Sir. xxiv. 25
Middle
-fit forms : pres. ind. Prov.
xxiv. 4, xxvii. 20, Job xix.
22 etc. : pres. conj. Prov.
iii. 10: part. Hb. ii. 5,
Prov. xxiv. 51, Eccl. i. 7,
2 M. iv. 40
imperf. eW7ri7rXcoi'To
3 M. iv. 3 V (A om.)
<I>i]|ja so far as used (it is being relegated to the literary
vocabulary) is regular, (prjaiv and e(f>rj being the only forms
commonly employed as the rendering of DN3 : (paalv Ep. J. 19
(in 2 Es. iv. 17 €ip<qvr)v teal <pdaiv, subst., should be read) : i'cpaa-av
Est. x. 1 1 : e(pt](Ta in 2 M. only (3 times) : the part. mid. (pit/jLevas
Job xxiv. 25 is one indication among several of the translator's
acquaintance with Homer: a part. act. is occasionally, as in
Attic, supplied from <£uo-kco.
Of deponents €7rio-Tap.ai and (in- €7ri-)Kpe'na,|A<H keep the -/xi
forms except that iiria-rr] is used along with eniaraaai (§ 17, 12).
So 8vvap.cu is regular except that-o^o/ncn 1 occurs as a v.l. in Is.
xxviii. 20 B 8vv6fj.eda, lix. 14 X* vi '' r/di/vovro, 4 M. ii. 20 A e8vvcro:
2nd sing. Bvvaaai, once 8vvrj (ib.).
5. Ti0THJLt, 8t8o)(j.i. The transition to the class of contract
verbs (nee'co, 8i86w) had already begun in Attic Greek in the
1 So in papyri as early as ii/B.c: Par. 39. 10 [161 B.C.], BM i. 14. 22
[160 — 159 B.C.] : in papyri dated A.D. the -co forms, dwo/xevos etc., pre-
ponderate.
250 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 5 —
imperf. sing. (iriOei^ -ei for ItiBt)<; -?7, eSt'Souv -ous -ou for wv -ws -00).
So in LXX en'tfeis ^ xlix. 18, 20, irldet Gen. xxx. 42, Prov. viii.
28 (the older e-ri#»7 in Est. iv. 4 A : the plur. of the impf. is
unattested) : iStSow -ovs -ov, but the 3rd plur. is more often the
Attic iBlSoaav (Jer. xliv. 21, Ez. xxiii. 42, Jdth vii. 21, 1 M.
x. 41 aV-, 3 M. ii. 31) than e'oYSow, which was liable to con-
fusion with 1 sing. : the latter occurs in 4 K. xii. 1 5 B (-ov A),
2 Ch. xxvii. 5 B*A, 3 M. iii. 10 and is usual in N.T.
The extension of the -w terminations to the present of these
verbs is slenderly attested in LXX.
From ti0€w we have only the part. en-iTiOovo-av 1 Es. iv. 30 BA :
elsewhere -pi forms, -rlBt]pi (no ex. of 2 sg.) -ridrjo-i, TrpoarideTe
2 Es. xxiii. 18, TrapciTi8ea<Ti Ep. J. 29, ridivai Prov. viii. 29 N c - a A,
ridels, and throughout the middle. For present SiSow 1 there is
some attestation in the Kethubim and Apocryphal group : 8t,8ols
W. xii. 19 BA (8i8as «), 8180! * xxxvi. 21 BK*R (8i8mriv K c - a AT),
«7roSi5oi Job xxxiv. 1 1 B*XC (-8i8a><nv A, an-oSot B ab ), and part.
8i8ovvti Prov. xxvi. 8 X (8i86vn BA) 2 . Elsewhere in act. and
mid. the -^t forms are retained, except that in the 3rd sing.
imperf. and 2 aor. middle forms as from 8l8w (by an easy change
of o to e) appear in late portions or texts of the LXX : imperf.
e8l8(To Jer. Iii. 34 B*X*A (the chap, is a late appendix to the
Greek version), Dan. 6 Bel 32 B*AQ, Ex. v. 13 A (e8i8oro AF):
2 aor. e£e8ero i M. x. 58 AS* (-48oto K ca V and so elsewhere :
Gen. xxv. 33, Jd. iii. 8 etc.).
6. "Itih-i, never uncompounded in LXX, in composition
with diro retains in the active the -/xt forms more often than
not, whereas with avv the new forms in -w preponderate. A
doubt arises as to the accentuation of these new forms 3 . We
might expect, as we find with other -/xi verbs, the first stage in
the transformation to be the conversion into a contract verb,
1 AiSot for didwffL appears once in an illiterate epislle of ii/B.c. (Par.
Pap. 30. 12, 162 B.C., not noted by Mayser) : otherwise the Ptolemaic
papyri keep the -/jll forms in act. and mid., except that airodidwcri once
replaces -Siddaai (Mayser 354). The participle of the -6u type cannot be
paralleled till ii/A.D., avadtdovvTi OP iii. 532. 11.
2 Mixture of diSus, 5l8ovs in 3 K. xxii. 6 A, t cxliv. 15 R is merely a
matter of phonetic writing : cf. § 6, 34.
3 Swete (ed. 2) is inconsistent: <rwieip 3 K. iii. 9, 11, <ivv<.<2v 2 Ch.
xxxiv. 12 : elsewhere avviuv -Lwv etc.
23,6]
'Irj/xi
251
i.e. that the order was «7/>u — tew (like TiOew) — Tw. Evidence for
the intermediate form is, however, wanting. In the Ptolemaic
papyri the verb is rare and only the -/xi forms are attested 1 . In
the N.T. -mo is shown to be right by the forms a^to/xer, 7;</uev,
Pres.
ind.
In -fu
In -w (?-&)
iKpirjiu. I M. X.
29 f. 32 f.
d(pir](ri(v) N.
xxii. 13, 1 Es.
iv. 21, Sir. ii.
1 1
d(pUfj.ev I M.
xiii. 39
>
dcpiw Eccl. ii. 18
d(f)fls~ Ex. xxxii.
d(j)iov(Ti(v) I Es.
iv. 7, 5oB*(a-
(fuaxriv A)
(tvvUis Job XV.
9, xxxvi. 4,
Tob. iii. 8 BA
avvUi 1 K. xviii.
15, Prov. xxi.
1 2, 29, W. ix.
1 1
I mperf.
rjtpUis Dan.
Sus. 53
—
—
—
Pres.
inf.
dcfiievca Gen.
xxxv. 18,
1 Es. iv. 7 A
(d<j>eh'at B),
I M. i. 48 A
{-eivai KV)
crvvUvai Ex.
xxxv. 35,
xxxvi. 1, Dt.
xxxii. 29, ^
xxxv. 4 (avv-
elvai N) (lvii.
loB ab ),Is.lix.
15 BQ (<TVV-
Ivai N*A),
Dan.eix. 13
awUiv 1 K. ii.
10, 3 K. iii.
9 B {(Tvviivat
A), 11, Jer.
ix. 24
Pres.
part.
avvieis^ xxxii.
15 (-LCOV B ab
U) : avviev-
r(es) 2 Es.
xviii. 3 [con-
trast 2 o-vv-
iav\ Dan. 9
i. 4, oe xi.
35> xii. 3
dcfilcov Eccl. v.
1 1 (Sir. xx. 7 A,
2 Es. xix. 17
N c.a)
avvlmv (-LOVTOS
etc.) passi?n :
1 K. xviii. 14,
1 Ch. xxv. 7,
2 Ch. xxvi. 5,
xxx. 22, xxxiv.
12, 2 Es. viii.
16 B etc. etc.
1 Mayser 354.
2 Contracted form of a<pUis (or afaeh) : Schmiedel (W.-S. § 14, 16 on
the same form in Ap. ii. 20) suggests a present &<pew (evolved from -yaw).
252 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 6 —
dffiLovTat. In LXX no forms occur but those which are
common to -u> and -u> verbs 1 . We have seen more than once
that N.T. usage represents a later stage than LXX usage : it
remains therefore doubtful whether in LXX we should write
a<f>L(o or depew etc., but, in the absence of attestation for d.4>iovp.ev
etc., the forms in -iw are on the whole to be preferred.
The following are common to the -<o and -fxi forms : imperat.
a<puT(oaav i M. x. 33, ind. crwUre Job xx. 2 BS*C : the latter, in
view of the table on the preceding page, is no doubt from avvia
and, as it cannot be referred to a-vvua, it favours the N.T. ac-
centuation for LXX.
'Avtevat 1 K. xii. 23 B (no A text): the MSS are divided in
4 M. iv. 10, iviovres AV ivil\rfs N.
In the middle the -pi forms are, as usual, retained : npoUpai
Prov. viii. 4, d(pupevr) I M. X. 31 AX ca (dfyipevr) N*V*), TTpoU-
pev(os) 2 M. xv. 12, 4 M. xviii. 3, dvUvro Ez. i. 25 (from 6) A
(dviovro Q : so irpoa-iovro 2 M. x. 34 V) ; to the -pi class should
therefore be referred ambiguous forms, irpoirj Job vii. 19, avUrai
W. xvi. 24, avUrai I M. x. 42 (d&rai X), d(pieo-0a> I M. xv. 8 A.
Tenses. Fut. and 1 aor. act. ind. (with 2 aor. in the moods)
are regular d<p- aw- rjaw etc. : dv- d<p- na6- avvrjKa, irapiJKav I K.
ii. 5 : dvfj dvels dves etc. Perf. act. ~el<a is absent from LXX as
from N.T. : perf. pass, (dvelpai Trapeipai : never, as in N.T.,
-fcopai) is common in the part. Fut. mid. and pass, npo^aopai,
dcpeOrjo-opai. For augment in 1 aor. pass, see § 16, 5.
7. Remaining moods and tenses of i'o-ttjjh, tiO^jai,
SiSiofu. "I<rrr\\i.i. Perfect. The Koivrj gave up the shorter
forms of the ind. plur. (earc^ier, earare, ecrracrtv) which already
in i'v/b.c. had made way for ea-r^Ka/xev etc. in Attic Inscriptions 2 .
In the inf. however it retained the shorter la-rdvat \ in the
participle Icttt}k^<; was almost universal in Ptolemaic Egypt 3 ,
but, judging from the N.T. 4 and contemporary and later
writings, there appears to have been a reversion to the classical
1 Except the puzzling cyNieiTe in Jer. ix. 12 A (avveru of BXQ is
probably right).
2 Meisterhans 189 f.
3 Mayser 370 f. , except that eveartbs was used along with ei/eor^/cws.
4 'E(Ttu5s is about three times as common as eo-r^Kws in N.T. (W.-S.
§ 14, 5) and in Josephus (W. Schmidt 481 f.) and is usual in Patristic
writings (Reinhold 91).
§ 23, 8] Tenses of tarrj/jLi 253
co-rajs a little before the beginning of the Christian era. This
(?) Atticistic reversion is apparent in later LXX books.
In the ind. the only ex. of the shorter form is Kadea-raa-iv
4 M. i. 18 A V (literary: -tjkcio-iv K): elsewhere always -eoT?j-
nacnv {-iarrfKav Is. v. 29, § 17, 3). Inf. : eardvai always, with
K.a6c.(TTavai 4 M. v. 25 X (-«rr. A), xv. 4: but in comp. with napd
we find TvapfdTrjKivai. Dt. xxi. 5, Est. viii. 4 beside TrapecrTdvai
Dt. x. 8, xviii. 5. Part. : eW^wt and eWco? (compounds
included) occur in about the proportion of 95/51 ; the former is
used throughout the Hexateuch (except ecrrmra Ex. xxxiii.
10 BAF) as in the contemporary papyri: earas is practically 1
confined to late and literary books, viz. Jd. B text (iii. 19 «'<£-,
iv. 21 e£-, xviii. 16, 18: but TrapecrTrjucds xx. 28 BA), Ruth,
2—4 K. (beside iar^Kwi), 2 Es. (xxii. 44), ¥ (exxi. 2, exxxiii. 1,
exxxiv. 2), Dan. oe together with the literary books 1 Es., Est.,
Jdth, 2 and 3 Mace.
The similar shortened forms from T^fivtjKa are confined to
literary books (elsewhere Ttdvr)Kacriv etc.) : redveacnv 4 M. xii. 4N
(for correct Attic Tedvdcri), redvdvai W. iii. 2, 4 M. iv. 22 (1 M.
iv. 35 V), TfdvewTes Job xxxix. 30 (Bar. ii. 17 A).
The new transitive perfect to-raKa 2 , in which the a
seems to be taken over from the passive Icrra/Aaf, appears in
three LXX books: I K. (dvecrraKei/ xv. 12), Jer. a (/caTeo-TaKa
i. 10 BtfA, vi. 17 Bn*A, afpeaTdKa. xvi. 5 BQ with v.l. dcpea-rrjKa
«A) and I Mace. (Ka^ecn-a/ca/Acr x. 20, eo-Ta.Kapi.ev xi. 34 -ip.ev n).
"Ea-TTjua is used in present sense "I stand": for the new
present o-nyKco which is beginning to replace it see § 19, 1. For
plpf. (e)t<m/icetv, fo-TtJKfiv see § 16, 5.
8. The 2nd aorist active e(nr\v (with compounds) and the
1 aor. pass. tordOriv (the latter rare outside Gen., Ex. and
literary books) are correctly distinguished, the former in-
transitive " I stood " and the latter passive " was set up." The
1 The following sporadic exx. of icrrws complete the list : r K. ii. 22 A
(elsewhere in this book always ecrr?;\-ws), 1 Ch. xxi. 15, Jer. xviii. 21 A,
Ez. xxii. 30, Am. ix. 1 (e<£-), Zech. i. 11 (e<f>-), iii. 1, Sir. 1. 12 BX
(earriKivs A).
2 So in papyri, inscriptions and literature from ii/B.C onwards : Mayser
371, Veitch s. v. umj/u, Schweizer Perg. 185. An instance as early as
iv/B.c. is cited from Hyperides Eax. 38.
254 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 8 —
same applies to o-nfcro/Aai, 0-TaOijcrop.aL (with compounds). The
only exception 1 in the use of the aorist is Jd. xx. 2 B iaTadrjcrav
Kara 7rpo'craJ7rov Krpiou 7racrai ai <pv\ai (A Otherwise with eaT-q) :
similarly o-Trycro/xat appears to be used for fut. pass, in Is. xxiii. 16
Kat (Tvpos) 7raA.1v a7roKa,Tao"T?70-eTcu ets to apyaiov BA (-(ttolOtJ-
o-£Tai «Qr).
The two futures occur in juxtaposition or as variants in
L. xxvii. 12 ovtoos (rTrjcrfTai with 14 ovtws (TTadi](rerai, Dt. xix. 1 5
(TTTJo-eTai irav prjfia B (aradrjaerai AF), but they keep their proper
meanings.
In NT., on the Other hand, eo-rrjv iarddrjv with arrjaopai
a-Tadrja: (in the simple verb) are both used intransitively (Blass
N.T § 23, 6).
The 2 aor. imperat. 2 sg. appears both as &vaa-TT|0i (45
exx.) and avdcn-d (poetical: 18 exx.).
The latter mainly in later books viz. Jd. (v. 12 B, viii. 21 BA,
xix. 28 B), 1 K. (ix. 26, xvi. 12), 3 K. (xix. 7 B, xx. 15), 2 Es. (x.
4 BS*), Psalms (iii. 8, xliii. 27, lxxiii. 22, lxxxi. 8), in all of which,
except 2 Es., -(tti]Ql is used as well : the remaining exx. of -ara
are Jer. ii. 27, Lam. ii. 19 (-o-ttjOl Q), Jon. i. 6, Dan. O vii. 5,
Cant. ii. 10, 13, Sir. xxxiv. 21. 'Anoa-Trjidi (2 K. ii. 22, 1 Es. i. 25,
Sir. vii. 2) and dTroara (Gen. xix. 9 ADE, Job ter) are equally
divided : other compounds have the classical prose form only
(cnroKaTaaTrjOt. Jer. xxix. 6, iniar-qOi Jer. xxvi. 14, napd(TTr]6i N.
xxiii. 3, 15).
The 2 aor. imperat. of ftaivco appears only in the forms dva-
((caro- etc.) -firjdi -firJTco -^rjre (not avafia -/3cira> -/3are which OCClir
in N.T).
9. Confusion of ^o-T-qa-a and 'i<nr\v (arising from the
3rd plur. which they have in common) occurs in 2 Es. xviii. 4
KOI etXTTJCTiV (N* : €(TT7] BA) EcTjOaS 6 ypap.pL. €7T(. (3ijp.aTo<; £v\ivov,
kou 1(jti]<jz.v (Btt*A) e'^o/x€va avrov MaTTa#ias k.t.X. (Lucian
earr] . . . koI Icrrrja-av crvv olvtw), and apparently in I Es. ii. 7 B
1 In Dan. OG vii. 4 f. ewl irodcav dvdpwwov iffTadr) k.t.X. the adjacent
passive aorists show that the beast is regarded as a mere passive instrument.
In Tob. vii. 1 j (B text) ov yevop.au. ovoev c35e ews dv crrriayjTe Kal (Traders
wpbs /xi the meaning seems to be " make covenant with me and have your
covenant ratified by me": the language has a legal preciseness.
§ 23, 10] Tenses and moods of riOrjfjLi, BISco/xi 255
kui KdTacmfcravTes ol dpxi<£uAoi...(A KaracrTavTes : = 2 Es. i. 5
dve'oTTjcrav, Idp^ : in I Es. V. 47 correctly KaTaara<; 'Irjaovs).
Cf. further Jd. vii. 21 teai eaT-qaev dvrjp ((f)' iavrco B* vitl (MT
has plur. vb and it may be a mere slip for eVr^crav): ^ xx. 12
l3ov\f]v r]v ov /xt) 8vv(ovtcu a-T^vai X ca AR (orfjo-ai BX*) : Sir. xlv. 23
$Lvefs...TpiTos els 86£av iv rco ^rjXacrai avTbv...Ka\ <TTr\<jai {(TTrjvai A)
avrbv (Swete avrov) iv rpoTrfj Xaov BX.
Similar confusion of act. and mid. occurs in Jdth viii. 12
Tire? ecrrc v/Aets oi...l'o-Ta.T€ virep rov Oeov ; B (icrraTai) K*A
(tcrrao-fle K c - a ), R.V. "stand instead of God."
10. Ti6t}|ai, 8i8w(At. Perfect. TiOtj/ju has perf. act. re9eiKa
(not TeOrjKa. as in Attic Inscriptions) and perf. mid. TeOeL/xat
(Ex. xxxiv. 27, 2 M. iv. 15), also used in pass, sense (re'^etrai
1 K. ix. 24 B [A T€0£<TTai like TeTeAecrrai], TrpoTz9cifx.ivdiv Ex.
xxix. 23, 77-poo-- Dt. xxiii. 15, 1 Es. ii. 6, Est. ix. 27, 1 M. viii. 1 A)
where classical Greek used Kelfxai : K-ei/xat has this idiomatic use
in 2 Mace, and occasionally elsewhere.
Aorist. The 1st aorist forms in -«a which were used in
the sing, in Attic (Wtjkol, c'Sw/ca) have in LXX been extended to
the plural (for Attic 2nd aor. Wep.ev, e'So/xcv etc.) : iOr'/Ka/xev
Is. xxviii. 15, 2 Es. xv. 10, 2 M. i. 8 Trpotd-, WijKav and e'SwKav
passim ; e6Wav (irpo- in-) appears twice in literary language,
2 M. xiv. 21, 4 M. viii. 13, also as a v.l. for -idrjKav in 1 K. vi.
18 A, 3 K. xxi. 32 B. The 2nd aor. forms are retained in the
moods and in the middle voice.
The introduction of sigmatic aorists (drjo-a, eSaxra did not
take place till after the period covered by LXX and N.T. ;
Cod. A supplies an early example of each : drjo-at 1 M. xiv. 48
{(rrfjo-ai XV), ebaxrev Sir. xv. 20 (edwicev BXC) : cf. the perf.
beSacrav in the clause added after 2 Es. xvii. 71 by the seventh
century hand X ca .
Moods of the 2nd aorist of Si8co|ju. In LXX the con-
junctive forms are regular (Sw, Sws, Sip etc.) with two exceptions:
(i) the 3rd sing, twice appears in the strange form 817 (another
case of assimilation to -co verbs) L. xxiv. 19 BA (8w F), xxvii. 9
256 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 10 —
BA (S<3 F), (ii) -Su>s -Sw are replaced in a few instances by -Sots
-hoi, viz. :
as av TrapaSoi Jos. ii. 14 BF (7rapaSw A), dvTa7ro8oi 2 K. Hi.
39 A (diro8a B), 7*77 TrapaSol * xl. 3 B '(-Sw/; NAR, -8a T), ecos
airaTToSot Sir. xxxii. 24 X*(-Su BACK ca ), nTroSoT Ez. xxxiii. 1 5 BA
(drroSw Q), /lit) St) TrapaSois Dan. 9 iii. 34 B (-Scus AQ), oVcos
7rapa8oi I M. xi. 40 A (-Sep V).
The optative 804171/ -175 etc. is replaced, as in the koivq
generally, by [Swrjv, no ex. of ist sing.] 8(0175 (* lxxxiv. 8), 8(017
passim. The classical forms are represented by two v.ll. 80117
in Sir. xlv. 26 «*A, Job vi. 8 « c - a .
Cf. the moods of eyvav, § 24. For 8wvai = 8ovvai see § 6, 34.
11. Elju. The transformation of this verb, complete in
modern Greek, started from the fut. Zo-ofxai : to conform to this
the remaining tenses have gradually passed over to the de-
ponent class 1 . The change began with the imperfect and with
the 1 st person sing., for which a new form was required in
order to distinguish it from the 3rd person. Hence Tjf«iv, which
is employed throughout the LXX, as in the Ptolemaic papyri 8 ,
to the exclusion of class -qv (or r/).
The transformation in LXX times has hardly proceeded
further. The 2nd sing, is generally r/a6a (17 times); i^s (which
is normal in N.T. and later became 770-0) is limited to Jd. xi. 35 B,
R. iii. 2 (both late translations), Ob. i. 1 1 : it occurs also as a
v.l. in Is. xxxvii. 10 K* Job xxii. 3 A, xxxviii. 4 B^C (rjada A :
possibly the clause is from 0).
3rd sing. f\v for which ^ is a natural slip in 2 Ch. xxi. 20 A*
2 Es. xvi. 18 B* Tob. i. 22 K* (I cannot verify 3 K. xii. 24
quoted in Hatch-Redpath.)
The ist plur. soon followed the lead of the ist sing, but in
LXX TJ|A£0a 3 is limited to Bar. i. 19, 1 K. xxv. 16 BA : in the
preceding v. in 1 K. BA have the classical fjnev, which is also
used elsewhere: N. xiii. 34 bis, Ut. vi. 21, Is. xx. 6. 2nd and
3rd plur. regular.
1 See esp. Dieterich Untersuch. 223 ff.
2 Mayser 356.
3 One ex. of iii/B.C in the papyri (ib.).
3 2 3> I2 ] Et/it, et/u 257
In the present, uniformity in the first syllable has been pro-
duced in modern Greek by replacing ixr- throughout by ei-.
The only approximation to this in LXX is the vulgar ■fJTw (3rd
pers. imperat. 1 ) in * ciii. 31 (all uncials) and as a v.l. of Cod. A
in 1 M. x. 31, xvi. 3: elsewhere «jtg>, including ^ lxviii. 26,
i, xx '" r 7> l xx xix. 17. 3rd plur. imperat. earaxrav (classical beside
fOTcai/, ovtcov). 3rd plur. optat. e'lrjcrav Job xxvii. 7 (class, beside
elev : cf. § 17, 7). For e'077, eaet see § 17, 12.
"Evi ( — i'vea-Tt), which in mod. Greek in the form elve (elvai)
has replaced eari and elal, stands for the former, as in N.T.,
already in Sir. xxxvii. 2 ov)(l \v7rr] evi ems Oavdrov eraipos <ai (pi\os
rpe-rropevos els e^dpav ; R.V. "Is there not a grief in it...?"
probably lays undue stress on the preposition. (In 4 M. iv. 22
cos evi paXicrra = " as much as possible.")
12. Eljxi in the LXX period had well-nigh disappeared
from popular speech, being replaced by the hitherto unused
tenses and moods of epxa/jcai : the participle and the inf. of a
few compounds seem to have been the last to go 2 . Literary
writers still made use of it, though not always correctly, missing
its future meaning : its revival in Patristic writings is rather
remarkable 3 .
In LXX elfu (always in composition except in Ex. xxxii. 26) 4
is confined to (i) the literary books Wisdom, 2 — 4 Maccabees,
Proverbs, (ii) the latter part of Exodus, with two instances
elsewhere of iiri&v of time.
(i) The Greek books alone use the imperf. viz. Treptf/eiv W.
viii. 18, atrijei 2 M. xii. I, xiii. 22, 4 M. iv. 8, eio-jjfi 2 M. iii. 14,
8ie£rj«rav 4 M. iii. 13: the inf. claUvai occurs in 3 M. i. 11,
ii. 28, the part. i^iuvr{es) ib. v. 5, 48, aviovros 4 M. iv. 10,
Trpoa-wvT(es) ib. vi. 13, xiv. 16, 19 bis, (01) napiovr^s) Prov. ix. 15,
xv. 10, and (of time) 17 (niovaa (sc. rjpipa) Prov. iii. 28=xxvii. 1 =
"the morrow."
(ii) The latter part of Exodus (as distinguished from the
earlier part, which uses ott- els- e£- epxeadm) has elcnovn xxviii. 23,
ei(ri6vTi...Kai igtovri xxviii. 31, 1ra> xxxii. 26, dnioi'Tos xxxiii. 8, 10 A.
1 It may be due to Phrygian influence, Dr Moulton tells me. Symmachus
in ii/A.D. has Icro for Icdi. Cf. 'iaao in Sappho : the middle forms of elp.1
occur very early in the dialects, J. H. Moulton Prol. 36 f.
2 See the scanty papyrus evidence for iii/ii/B.C. in Mayser 355.
3 Reinhold 87 ff.
4 "ladi wpos Toy pL6pp.i]Ka must be read in Prov. vi. 6 with B*NA' not
Wi A*B*b.
T. l?
258 Table of Verbs [§ 23, 12 —
Elsewhere (of future time) els tov iiriovra xp^ vov Dt. xxxii. 29,
eV rw (ttiovti eVei I Ch. xx. I. A introduces the literary word
with correct future meaning in 3 K. xxi. 22 Xveiaiv (B dva^aiva
is no doubt the older reading).
13. KdOrjfxai has the regular 2 sing. KaO-qa-ai (not KaOrj), but
the imperat. is usually Ka#ov (early comedy and late prose :
the pres. meaning causing transition to the pres. conjugation),
the strict Attic ncLd-qo-o appearing only in 2 Ch. xxv. 19 : the
unclassical fut. KaOr/crofxaL is fairly common (cf. § 24).
Kt'ifj-ai is regular. For the conjugation of olfia (with 1st aor.
t'ldrjcra) see § 24.
§ 24. Table of Noteworthy Verbs.
'A-yaXXidop.ai(the act. found in N.T., not inLXX), a "Biblical"
word, frequent in Is. and S^, replacing classical dydXkopai. Impf.
rjyaWtwpTjv Is. xxv. 9, fut. dyaXXidaopai, aor. TjyaWtaadprjv (not,
as in N.T., -d(o-)Or)v), § 21, 6.
' Ayy^XXw : aor. and fut. pass. rjyyeX^v (dv- an- : for Attic
r)yye\0r)v) dyyeXrjaopai (dv- a7r- 81-), § 21, 4-
"AYvvfu only in composition with tear-, as usually in Attic (in
4 M. ix. 17 read aytjat with N for atjai A) : pres. and impf. un-
attested : aor. with Att. augment Kareatja and pass. Karedxdrjv
for Att. 2nd aor. Karfdyrjv, § 16, 6: fut. tardea (not with aug.
k areata as in N.T.).
' A"yopd?w : fut. dyopco (Att. dyopdaco), § 20, I (ii).
"A-yw 1 : aor. usually {jyayov (with varying terminations rjyd-
yoaav, § 17, 5, eV»?yaya, § 1 7, 2: cf. impf. ^yai>, § 1 7, 4), rarely
<rvv-(eir- dv-)rj^a § 21, I : perf. act. (iy(e)io^a, dy^o^a (for Att.
$X a )i § J 6, 7 : perf. pass, jjy/itu regular.
"A8w (Att. contraction, not the poetical deidco) : fut. acropm
(Att.) and aira, § 20, 3.
AlSeopu : aor. ySeo-drjv and once i]8(<rdpr]v, § 21, 6.
Alve'w (eiraivtw) : fut. pass, (in St' with middle sense "will boast"
or "glory") €7raivfa6r]aopai (for Att. iiraived.), aor. pass. iTryvidrjv
with V.l. -ea-drjv, § 1 8, 2.
Alpe-r^w Ionic and late for alpovpai "choose," the latter being
rare in LXX : fut. alpfTim and as v.l. alpeTia-co, § 20, 1 (i) : aor.
fipiTio-a and (in St', I M.) rjpeTiadprjv.
1 A beginning of the ' Neohellenic ' substitution of cptpu for d'yw
(fannaris § 996, 3) may be traced in some late texts, e.g. Jd. (B text) xviii. 3
Ti's fjvtyKev ce cJ<5e ; (A ijyayev), xxi. 12 (A rjyov).
§2 4 ]
Table of Verbs 259
ALpe'co mainly in composition : new fut. eXS>, iXovfiai (dv- d<p-
etc.) for Att. alpr/ao which is dropped, § 20, 2 : new aor. ter-
minations efAa (lXdfj.T)v (dv- etc.), § 17, 2, KadeiXoaav, § 1 7, 5:
augment in perf. -eiprjpat (for -yp-qpai) but imperf. -rjpow, -rjpovprjv
(like t'lpyaapai, rjpyagoprjv), § 16, 5 : augment omitted in dvr-
avaipidrjv, § 1 6, 4.
Al'pw : new verbal adj. dpros, § 15, 2.
Alo-8dvo|xai : new aor. pass. ^a6i\6r\v (beside Att. flVtfd/u/i/) and
new fut. pass. ala0r]8i)(ropat and ala-davOrja-opai (for Att. al(r8i](TopaC),
§21,6. The late pres. aia-Oofiai occurs in one of the explanatory-
notes which Cod. X appends to the Song of Solomon, 17 vvpcprj
i'crdere ( = a'i<rdeT(ii) tov vvp(f>iov v. 2.
Al<rxwo|iai : fut. alcrxwdrjaopai (for usual Attic al<Txvvovp,(u),
§21,7: perf. fj<rxvpp.cii (Kar-),§ 18, 4 : aug. omitted in KaTaia-xwdrjv,
§ 16, 4-
' AKaTao-Ta,T€a> : I aor. tj KaTaa-TaTTjaa, § 16, 8.
' Akovco : fut. aKova-opat (Att.) and rarely d/covo-m, § 20, 3 ; perf.
pass, (post-classical) r/Kovafiai Dt. iv. 32 BF, 3 K. vi. 12 A, cf.
§ 18, 2.
' AXaXd^w poetical word used in prose from Xen. onwards :
fut. dXaXd^opai and -a£a>, § 20, 3 : aor. TjXdXa^a.
'A\ei<j>u> : perf. rjX«pa (Cod. A), rfXipnuai, for Att. reduplicated
forms dXi)Xi.<pa, dXr]Xipp.ai, § 16, 7.
'A\i]0a> Jd. xvi. 21, Eccl. xii. 3f. with impf. rjXrjdov N. xi. 8 in
the koivt) replaces Attic dXe'co rjXow. the old aor. rjXco-a remains
in Is. xlvii. 2. Cf. similar substitution of mute for Att. contract
verb in vrjdco (LXX=Att. vea), and outside LXX Kvfjda), o-^^cu,
yj/rjx 03 '■ Rutherford NP 240.
'A\io-KOfj.ai: perf. 3rd plur. edXaxav X, § 17, 3: 1 aor. pass.
(late in simplex) dXwdrjvaL Ez. xl. 1 A (dXavai cett., and Att. 2nd
aor. idXav is retained elsewhere in LXX).
" A\Xo|ach (d(p- iv- e'£- e(p- vnep- : a favourite word in 1 K. and
Minor Proph.) : aor. always r)Xdp.r)v (not the alternative Att.
r)X6p.T)v), itacism produces the readings dfaiXavro Ez. xliv. 10 A,
t'vtlXciTo 1 M. iii. 23 V : impf. t)XX6p.T]v (aug. fXXoprjv once in A,
§ 16, 4) and fut. dXovpai are classical.
'A|j.apTdvco: fut. apaprrjo-opcii and (in Sir.) dp.aprr]aa>, § 20, 3:
aor. usually ijpaprov (3rd plur. r)p.dpTo<rav, § 1 7, 5), rarely rjpdpTrja-a,
§ 21, 1. For the trans, (causative) use of e£-(e(p-)ap.apTdv(iv
"cause to sin" see Syntax.
(*A|i<j)idSw) found only in aor. ^iWa, rj/xcpiaa-d^v and rjp.-
(piea-dpTjv, §§ 23, 2 and 6, 6.
'AvdXio-Kw is the usual pres. in LXX as in Att., dvdXow (also
Att.) only in KaravaXoia-iv Ep. J. 9 Br with impf. dvr^Xow Dan.
Q Bel 13 (dvi)X(ia-K.ov Q*). As regards augment (Attic writers
seem to have used both dvrjXcoaa. and dvdXaa-a etc., Veitch) the
17 — 2
260 Table of Verbs [§ 24
LXX uncials write dvi]\axra (eg-), dvr]\d>6rjv (e£-), dvt]Xu>p.ai. (e£-
Trap-), but with the prefix (car- the aug. disappears : KaravdXiaKov
Jer. xxvii. 7 B*Q*A, KaravdXacra I Ch. xxi. 26, Jer. iii. 24 (icarfj-
i«iXa>0-ef X*), KaravaXtjodrjv Is. lix. 1 4 (KciTr)va\. B ab ) : SO i^avdXadrj
N. xxxii. 13 A. The uncial evidence is, however, shown to be
unreliable by the fact that the aug. is not written in the moods
and the other tenses and derivative nouns, as it is^ almost
without exception in the Ptolemaic papyri (dvrjXianeiv, di/r/Xaxrco,
(e'7r)ai^Xcopa etc., Mayser 345 f.) : cf. § 16, 9.
'Avoi-yw : see o'iyu).
'Avo|i«o : impf. 3rd plur. yvopovo-av, § 17, 5 : aug. Tvaprjvopovv
(as from irap-avopia) V cxviii. 5 1 RT (irapev. A), §^ 16, 8.
(' AvTaw) : fut. an- crvv- vir- avTT]cropai and -avTrjarw, § 20, 3.
'AimXovp.cu deponent as in N.T. etc. (for Att. djretXS, which
is usual in LXX) is a variant in Gen. xxvii. 42 E, Ez. iii. 17 Q
(dTT(i\r)0rjvai N. xxiii. 19 must have pass, meaning, cf. the citation
in Jdth viii. 16) : the dep. SiaTreiXe'urBai Ez. iii. 17 BA, 3 M. vi. 23,
vii. 6 is classical.
'AiroXo-yov|Aai: aor. dne\oyt]adpr)v (not -tjOtjv), § 21, 6.
"Atttw: pf. pass, r/ppai is used in mid. sense "touch" (class.),
N. xix. 18, Jd. XX. 41 A, I K. vi. 9, SO avoid i^irrai Kaphas viov
Prov. xxii. 1 5 B*C (doubtless right, though the Heb. " is bound
up in" lends some support to the other reading <ap8ia) : fut. pass.
dcpB^aopcu (dv-) Jer. xxxi. 9, Sir. iii. 15 N* lacks early authority.
'Apdo(j.ai: the simplex (poet.) in the Balaam story, rarely
elsewhere, usually in composition with <ar- (class.) or the
stronger (unclass.) eiriKar-: fut. and aor. regular -apdaopai,
(Ka.T)r}pa(rdfir)v, the Ionic Karr)pr](rdp.r]v once in A, § 22, 2, the aug.
in first syllable in iKarapao-dp-qv 2 Es. xxiii. 25 B, dropped in
fTriKarapda-aro V cli. 6 R, doubled in enacaTr]pd(raTo ib. T : aor.
pass, (unclass.) with pass, sense Karapadflr] Job iii. 5, xxiv. 18 :
perf. pass, with pass, sense "accursed" Kar^papai and with aug.
and redupl. (unclass.) KiKarrjpapai, § 16, 8.
Ap-ye'io: neut. part, dpycbv = dpyovv , § 22, I.
'Apvcopai: aor. Tjpvrjo-dprjv (for usual Att. -r)6t)v), § 21, 6.
'ApTrdtw: unclass. asigmatic fut. (8i)apira>pai, § 20, 1 (ii),
beside Att. tenses dpTrdaoi, rjpTraaa, r}pirdvdr}v, rjpTrao-pai: new
guttural pass, forms TjpTrdyr]v, 8iapTrayycropai, §§ 1 8, 3 (iii), 21, 4.
(' Aa-Klt,(o) : fut. avv- vnep- ao-iriui with v.l. -acnrlcra), § 20, I (i).
Avi-yeo) "shine" is unattested elsewhere: r^vyu Job xxix. 3.
AvX(5op.at: aug. in Cod. A (vXi£cto, § 16, 4.
Ati£dvw and avjja) are both classical, in LXX the latter is limited
to Is. lxi. II, 4 M. xiii. 22 and to compounds in literary books
(fVavf», o-wavtja) 2 M. iv. 4, 3 M. ii. 25, 4 M. xiii. 27 AS
(-av£av6vTav V) : the verb retains its class, transitive meaning,
"grow" "increase" being expressed by algdvopai, and the intrans.
24] Table of Verbs 261
use, common in N.T., being limited to rjv^a-av 1 Ch. xxiii. 17
A* (T]igr]0t}(Tav cett.): the Attic fut. av&crw in 1 Ch. xvii. 10,
while the Pentateuch uses the novel avgavw, Gen. xvii. 6, 20,
xlviii. 4, L. xxvi. 9 : the fut. pass, ai^drja-ofiai is regular, N. xxiv. 7,
Jer. xxiii. 3.
AvTapKt'w, avTO(ioXe'a) : aug. omitted in avrdpKrjaa, avropoXrjaa,
§ 16, 4-
'A(pavi?<o : fut. d<pavia> and -law, § 20, 1 (i).
'Axp€t.6w: 3rd plur. perf. r)xP eifOKav i § l 7i 3-
BaSit" : fut. fiabiovpai (Att.) and, once in X, the later /3a8iw,
§ 2 °' 3-
Ba£va> rare in the simplex (Dt. xxviii. 56 and three times in
literary books in perf. and pluperf.): new present -fiivva (cf.
-0eVci>), § 19, 2 : perf. part. fiefirjKas, not the alternative Att.
/3e/3&>y: aug. omitted in plpf. fttprjiceiv, § 16, 2 : aug. zrcicg redupli-
cation in KareftrjKa Cod. A, § 16, 7: 3rd plur. impf. -efiaivav,
§ 17, 4: 2nd aor. imperat. drd-(fcard- etc.)fir)di -,8ijro -^re, not
the N.T. forms di/d/3a-/3dr&>-/3aTe, § 23, 8: 2nd aor. opt. Kara^oi
(for -fiairi) 2 K. i. 2 1 B {KaTa^rjTco A, Karaftrj Swete).
BdXXto: aug. omitted in plpf. -($(!3Xr)K.fiv, § 16, 2, duplicated
in double compound TrapeavvtpiXTjdrjv, § 16, 8: aor. terminations
efidXocrav, § 17, 5 and efiaXav -as (Hb. i'ii. 13 AK C01T ), § 17, 2.
Bapc'u only in the old perf, part. pass, fiejUapripivos 2 M.
xiii. 9 A (pefiapapevos V, § 22, 4) and once in perf. ind. pass.
{BepdpTjrai Ex. vii. 14 BA (fielSdpvvTai F). Elsewhere in LXX,
as in class. Greek, the verb is always |3apvva> (koto-), whereas
later the contract verb became universal (mod. Greek fiapaovpai)
and in N.T. fiapfiv (with compounds iiri- Kara-) occurs 10 times
as against one ex. only in WH of -fiapvveiv Mc. xiv. 40. Befiapvp-
pevoi in a papyrus of ii/B.c, no Ptolemaic ex. of fiapdv, Mayser 390.
Bao-Td£a> : fiairrcurio and cfidoTaaa as in Attic, also ifidara^a,
§ 18, 3 (iii), with which cf. the late fut. pass. frvv^aaraxdrjcreTai
job xxviii. 16, 19.
Bidtopai: fut. irapaftivpai (for Att. -fiido-opai, but see Veitch),
§ 20, 1 (ii).
Bipd£a> : fut. as in Attic -/3i/3&> (dva- iiri- Kara- <rvp-: mainly
in Ez. a and Minor Prophets), elsewhere -ftiftdo-co (Xenophon),
§ 20, 1 (ii) : aor. pass. ipiif5acr6t)v (Aristot.) : fut. pass, late dvafii-
^Sacr6rj(Topai L. ii. 12.
Bippuo-Ku : see eadiw.
Biow (Sto-) rare and except Ex. xxi. 21, Sir. xl. 28, only in
literary books : fut. fiiwo-a) for Att. fiidy<ropai, § 20, 3 : aor. e/3tWa
for the usual Att. e'/Siwi/, § 21, 1.
BXao-rdvu has alternative present forms ^Xaa-rdco, /SXaorect),
§ 19, 3 and new 1 aor. e'fiXdo"n)cra with causative meaning (not
Att. e/3Xaorov), § 21, I : perf. /3e/3X aortic a, § 16, 7.
262 Table of Verbs [§ 24
B\€7r« is used not only in its original sense of the function
of the eye "to look," but also, especially in later books, = 6pai/
"to see," e.g. Jd. ix. 36 B ( = 6pas A), 4 K. ii. 19, ix. 17: ava-
ftXenav besides its class, meanings " look up " and " recover
sight" (Tob. xi. 8 K) is used causatively in dpa^X(\j/are els vyfsos
tovs cxpdaXpovs v/xmv Is. xl. 26 (for the usual to'is ocpd.), cf. Tob.
iii. 12 K. Fut. fJktyj/oncii (Att.) and, more rarely, /3Xe>a) («rVi-)>
§ 20, 3. Of passive and mid. forms (unclassical except fut. mid.)
LXX has impf. pass. (iv)(fi\itrovTo 3 K. viii. 8 = 2 Ch. v. 9 bis,
and part. pass. fiXenopepos W. ii. 14, xiii. 7, xvii. 6, Ez. xvii. 5
(eve-): the mid. is constant in nepieBXc^dprip Ex. ii. 12 etc.,
vTroBXenopepos " suspicious of" I K. xviii. 9, Sir. xxxvii. 10.
Bodw: fut. Qorjcropai (Att.) and 8or)<ro>, § 20, 3 : as from Boea>
Kara[ioovvTa>v Cod. A, § 22, I.
Boti0€w : unclassical passive forms are introduced, BfBoi]6r]TaL
Prov. xxviii. 18 has class, authority, but the 1st aor. pass, and
fut. pass, are new, the uncials exhibiting a natural confusion
with the tenses of J3oav: aor. eBor)6r]6r]p 2 Ch. xxvi. 15 (the Heb.
shows that $or)6r)vai of A is wrong), ^ xxvii. 7, Is. x. 3, xxx. 2
(Borjdijpai X*), fut. j3oTjBrjdr'](TOfiai Is. xliv. 2, Dan. e xi. 34
(f3o7)dr]<rovTai Q*).
BovXojxai : 2 sing. BovXei B and BovXtj A, § 17, 12: aug.
efiovXtjdrjv, but impf. e'(3ov\6fir)v and rjBovXopjjp, § 16, 3.
The pres. of ppdero-w "shake" appears in dpaBpdvaopros
Na. iii. 2 (Att. Sparra: -BpdCa also occurs): the tenses lack
classical authority, dpeBpaaa Ez. xxi. 21, W. x. 19, egcBpaaa
2 Es. xxiii. 28, 2 M. i. 12, etjeBpdadrjp 2 M. v. 8.
Bpe'xw (class. " wet " or " drench ") in LXX usually means "send
rain" (hail etc.), being used either absolutely, Gen. ii. 5, or with
ace. verop, xd^a£av etc., thus supplanting the class, veiv which is
limited to Ex. ix. 18, xvi. 4 (cf. the newverfgeiv Jer. xiv. 22, Job O
xxxviii. 26) : fut. act. and pass, are unclassical, Bpegai Am. iv. 7,
Jl. ii. 23, Ez. xxxviii. 22, ¥ vi. 7, Bpaxwopat, Am. iv. 7, Is. xxxiv. 3.
Tapim is limited to three instances in the Greek books 1
where it is used correctly of the husband : aor. eyr)pa (Att.) and
iydprjaa (Hell.), § 21, 2. Verbal adj. ya/ie7-i7 = "wife" 4 M. ii. 1 1.
TeXdw : fut. yeXda-opai and yeXdaa), § 20, 3.
rTjpdo-KO) : fut. yrjpdcrco (not -eropai), § 20, 3.
rivopcu (yeiv. § 6, 24) not yiyv. except as a rare v.l., mainly
in the A text of the Esdras books, § 7, 32 : for aor., iyepap^p
1 The translations, partly under the influence of the Heb., use other
expressions: of the husband yapfipeveiv (Gen. xxxviii. 8), Xappdveiv and in
2 Es. (x. 2 etc.) the Hebraic Kadi^uv ywouKa ( = hiphil of 3B*, "give a
dwelling" or "settlement to") : of the wife yiveadai or elvai tipi (-h rpil),
^X eLV &v8pa : of both avpotKelp, cvvoiKlfcadai tipi.
§2 4 ]
Table of Verbs 263
(iyevafirp in Jer. A text, § 17, 2) and iyevr)drjv (dialectic and late)
are used interchangeably, § 21, 6: both forms of Att. perf.
yeyova and yeyevrjfiai (-ew. Jos. v. 7 B, 9 lxxxvi. 6 R) are used,
the former largely preponderating : aug. retained in iyeyoveiv,
§ 1 6, 2 : Att. fut. yeviiaoixai apparently only in Gen. xvii. 17 bis,
= " shall be born" (cf. tlkto> for Hellenistic rex^o-o/xcu and
trixfyv): poet. term. iyivopecrOa, § 1 7, 1 3.
Tivwo-kw (yeiv. § 6, 24), not yiyv. except as a rare v.L, § 7, 32,
has the classical tenses : the plpf., apparently only in the com-
pound difyvdxeiv N. xxxiii. 56, 2 M. ix. 15, xv. 6, seems to lack
early authority: 3rd plur. perf. eyvaxav, § 17, 3: the 2nd aor.
i'yvwv [aviyvoi—aveyvco 4 K. xxii. 8 B*) usually has the regular
conj. yva, in Jdth xiv. 5 eiriyvoi B (eVi-yixu XA), while in the rare
optat. the MSS are divided between the class, yvoi^v and the
later yvtor/v, which occurs in Job xxiii. 3 A (yvoLi] BX), 5 B*X*
(yvoirjv A and later hands of BX : cf. similar fluctuation in the
moods of the 2nd aor. of 8i8wp,i, § 23, 10) : 2nd aor. inf. appears
once as iiriyvovvcu Est. A 1 1 X* on the model of 8ovvm, so
8tayvoipai in a papyrus of iii/B.c, Mayser 366 (for the converse
working of analogy in 8oovai see § 6, 34) : for eyvdodrjv, yvcoOrjaopcu
in B, vice eyvaxrOrjv, yvaad., § 1 8, 2 : verb. adj. yvaareoi', § I 5, 2.
rVwpi£w : fut. yvoopico (Att.) and -io-a>, § 20, 1 (i).
rpa<j>u : aug. always retained in plpf. iyiypanTo, § 16, 2,
redupl. dropped in iniypcnrTO A (eyeypcnrro BF), § 1 6, 7 : tenses
regular, perf. yiy pcxpa 1 M. xi. 31, 2 M. i. 7, ix. 25 (not the late
yeypdfprjKa), aor. pass, iypdcpr/v (utt- etc. : not (ypd(p6t]i>), fut. pass.
ypa(f)T](Topai ^ cxxxviii. 16 (not the more usual Att. yeypd\f/opai),
aor. mid. aTreypu^dprjv Jd. viii. 14A, Prov. xxii. 20, 3 M. vi. 34.
Tpt]yopioi(eypr]yopio}): newpres., replacing eyprjyopa,\v\ih. tenses
eyprjyopovi', (e)ypr)yopr)<ra>, eyprjyuprjcra, eyprjyoprjdiji', found in some,
mainly late, books of LXX and frequently in N.T., § 19, 1.
Tpii^w : fut. ypv£a> (not ypv$jop.ai), § 20, 3.
(AtiSu) : perf. 8e8ouca -as -a<ri -as (not Att. 8e8ta etc.) and
pluperf. <=8(8oUeiv (aug. retained, § 16, 2: once in A r)8e8oU(tv,
§ 16, 3) are used only by the translator of Job, excepting
one ex. of 8e8oiKOTfs in Is. Ix. 14.
AeiKwp.i and forms from 8einvva}, § 23, 2. The part. eVt-
8f8(()iypevos in 2 M. ii. 26 (R.V. "taken upon us the painful
labour of the abridgement") and 3 M. vi. 26 (Kautzsch
"erduldeten") is used where we should expect t7ri8(8(ypevos.
The confusion of forms from 8(Uwpi and 8ex°H- aL (^ K -) ' s perhaps
due to Ionic influence : cf. the Homeric use of 8ciKvvo-8ai (and
8ti8l(TKfcr8ai) = 8ix €(T ^ aL " welcome."
At! "it is necessary": the impers. 8(1, e8ei, fut. Se^o-et Jos.
xviii. 4, is used occasionally, 8d being replaced by the para-
264 Table of Verbs [§ 24
phrastic 8iov io-riv in Sir. prol. bis and 1 M. xii. 1 1 (so Polyb.,
Aristeas and papyri) : no ex. of conj. or opt. since /xe 3 of the
uncials in Est. iv. 16 is doubtless right (not 8ei]).
Acopai "ask": for the extended use of the uncontracted
forms and the peculiar forms e'Sefiro, eVSearai see § 22, 3 : the
fut. pass. 8fr]di](rofxai (iv- Trpoo—) supplants Att. 8er]aop.at, §21,7:
eSerjdrjv (in- Trpoo--) and 8e8er]pai 3 K. viii. 59 are classical.
Ac'xofjiai : tenses regular except that the fut. pass. 8ex.8wop.ai
(npoo--) "will be accepted" is new, L. vii. 8, xix. 7, xxii. 23, 25,
27, Sir. xxxii. 20 : -e8txd r l v with pass, sense is classical : pf. pass,
with mid. sense (class.) eK(5e'8e/cTni Gen. xliv. 32 (in Is. xxii. 3 read
8e8ep.ii> 01 elaii', A has 8e8eypevoi.), for eTri8e8etyph>os used like
-8e8eypevos cf. 8eiKvvvai : verbal adj. e'K8eKTeov § 1 5, 2.
Ae'w "bind" has the regular tenses 8ijo-a> i'8t]<ra e'8edr]v 8e$i)-
a-ofiai 8e8epai : X* twice uses forms from 8ea> "want," 8er)o~eis
Job xxxix. 10, e'8(7](Tfv ib. xxxvi. 13: the mid. is used only in
the 1st aor. (poetical in the simplex) e8i)o-a.To Jdth xvi. 8, nare-
8r]aaro reXapavi 3 K. xxi. 38 (the language has a Homeric ring).
Aia\e'-yo|i.cu : aor. SieXeyiiv, 8ie\etjdp.r)v and (the usual class,
form) SieXexQrjv, fut. 8ia\€x6wonai, § 21, 4 and 6.
AiSdo-Kw : fut. pass. SiSa^^o-o/xai Is. Iv. 12 is post-classical.
(Ai8pdo-K<o) only in composition with airo- 81a- : the Att. 2nd
aor. aiT(8pav is used in 2nd and 3rd sing, and 3rd plur. -e8pas
-i8pa -e8pa<rav, conj. dnoSpa Sir. xxx. 40, part. 8ia8pds Sir. xi. 10,
imperat. dn68padi (post-classical) Gen. xxvii. 43, xxviii. 2 : the
1st sing, appears as dni8pu>v in Jdth xi. 16, a form which is
explained by an ancient writer cited in Rutherford NP 335 as
a recognized alternative for dne8pav (to 8i dneSpav rivis t<ov
pr]Topa>v 81a tov a> einov, dni8pu>v, dXX' dp.(ivov 81a rov a), or it
would seem possible to take it as a new i7)iperfect as from
dTro8pda> (the regular -e8i8pao-Kov however is used elsewhere in
LXX) : out of the 3rd plur. of the 2nd aor. arose the new 1st
aor. dneSpao-a which appears in Cod. N, § 21, 1.
AC8io|Ai : beginnings of the transition to the -co (-dco) class,
§ 23, 5 : (8a)Kav (for e8oo-av), e8coaa Cod. A, moods of 2nd aor.,
§ 23, 10: term. e'Sco/ces A, § 17, 8: aug. omitted in SeSco/ceii/, § 16, 2.
AiKa^to has Att. fut. SiKcurco i K. viii. 20, xii. 7 B (Ionic
8iK.dv = 8i.Kdo-€iv Hdt. I. 97), but the rare €k8ikci£co has fut. 3rd
sing. efcSi/carat "shall take vengeance" or "avenge" L. xix. 18,
Dt. xxxii. 43 BF (eKSucelrai A: the following nal e'ic8iKT)o-€i is
perhaps a doublet) § 20, I (ii): in Jdth xi. 10 e/cSt/cdrat is used
passively "be punished" and the present tense used in the next
clause suggests that it is intended for pres. pass, as from teKSiKdco
(cf. for similar exx. Hatzidakis 395) : the classical cK8iKd£co (un-
represented in N.T.) has in LXX almost disappeared to make
way for the new «k8ik€w (tenses regular : in passive -eSi/o^i/,
24] Table of Verbs 265
-diKTjdr/aopai, -BeBU^pai Gen. IV. 24) which with the subst.
fKbUtjcris (Polyb.) is the ordinary word denoting vengeance or
punishment : for a trace of an intermediate f\8t,Kau see § 22, 1.
Ai\|»dw: tiyira (for Att. -3), § 22, 2 : fut. St^ao-w, § 18, I, and
8i\}sr](ropai, § 20, 3, as well as Att. Sn/z-iyo-co.
AtwKw : fut. usually §ia>£opu (KaTa8ta>£o/xat), also St&>£o> (Kara-)
(Attic prefers the middle), but €k8i^co only, § 20, 3 : the fut.
pass. i<8iu>x&h (T0VTal * xxxvi. 28 ARTN ca is post-classical : 3rd
plur. imperf. e'SiWai/ in X, § 17, 4.
AoKi[id£«> ((i7ro-): fut. doKifiS) and 8oKi/xaa-o> (Att.), § 20, 1 (ii),
but in Sir. xxvii. 5, xxxiv. 26 8oKipa of X ( = B 8oKipd(ci) is
probably pres. as from 8oKifida> (cf. BoKifirjarjS in a papyrus of
ii/B.c, Mayser 459, and the subst. Soki/xtj in N.T.: the ex. of
fut. BoKifico which Veitch and Kiihner-Blass cite from Hdt. I. 199
also appears from the context to be present, ra 8e 7rpa>T&>
e/i/SaXdirt €7rerat ov8e dnoBoKifia ov8eva).
AoXioto : post-classical N. xxv. 18 and 3 times in V : 3rd
plur. imperf. e'SoXtouo-ni', § 17, 5.
Auvajjuu : traces of transition to the -a> class in 2nd sing.
8vvy (usually 8Cva<rai in LXX) and variants 8w6pe6a etc., §§ 17,
12 and 23, 4: aug. rj- (usually) or e'-, § 16, 3 : aor. r)8wrj6r]v (e'S.)
and rj8vvda0T]v (e'8.) ib., also e8vvrja-dp.r]v (poet.) Cod. A, § 21, 7 :
fut. 8vvr](TOfjiat and in Cod. A 8vwdr]<Top.ai, § 21, 7.
Awajioo) (eV- vnep-) : new verb found in a few late LXX
books and in N.T. : aug. virep^wdpuso-av (like ijowrjdrjv), § 16,3.
Av<r<|>ope'&> ; 3rd plur. impf. e8va<p6p<0v Cod. A (for -ow), § 22, I.
Aim, 8vvw, -8i8vo-ko). Apart from pres. and impf. the classical
tenses of 8veiv (eiV- eVt- /cam-) u to sink" (intrans.) are for the
most part retained: 2nd aor. i'8w (not e8ir)v, § 21, 3) with inf.
8iivai Jd. xiv. 18 A, conj. 8vrj L. xxii. 7 AF (Xy B*), fut. 8v<ropai,
pf. 8e8vKa : a new intrans. 1st aor. e'8vcra (evolved out of the 3rd
plur. of e8vi>) appears twice in the compounds KaraSva-aa-iv,
v7To8vaavres, § 21, i : the trans, fut. 8vcr<o "cause to sink" JI. ii. 10,
iii. 15 is late in the simplex, cf. Kara8vaoy Mic. vii. 19. The
class, fut. and 1st aor., act. and mid., of indveiv, e'v8veiv, "to
strip (oneself)," "clothe (oneself)," are also kept, and once the
class, impf. eve8v6prjv V xxxiv. 13: plpf. without aug. ev8e8i>Keu>
or without reduplication ('ve8vi<eiv A (cf. eV;8u/cei Est. D. 6 B*),
§ 16, 2 and 7 : perf. (only in the part.) ev8e8vp.fvos and e'v8e8vKws,
the latter limited to 1 K. xvii. 5, 2 K. vi. 14 and "Ezekiel a"
(ix. 2, 3, 11, x. 2, 6, 7, xxiii. 6 [A mid.], 12 [do.]: contrast in
Ez. ft iv8e8vp.(vovs xxxviii. 4 BAQ).
The pres. a?idinipf. of the ititransitive verb "to set," "sink"
are always formed from Svvw (Ionic: in Att. prose not before
Xen.), § 19, 3: 8vvn Eccl. i. 5, 8vvoptos 3 K. xxii. 36, 2 Ch.
xviii. 34 A, Jos. viii. 29 (en-*-), eSvve 2 K. ii. 24, so eic8vvei
266 Table of Verbs [§ 24
"escapes" Prov. xi. 8 (8vveiA) : the aor. tvvavros 2 Ch. xviii. 34 B
is late (Polyb. ix. 15 Schweigh.), § 21, 1. The reading of B*K*
in Is. Ix. 20 011 yap SwrjcrfTai 6 fjXios (rot, (Suo-erai cett.) is remark-
able : a fut. mid. of this form from 8vva> is unexampled, and if
the fut. of Svva/jLai is intended the reading cannot be original :
the two roots are elsewhere confused, e.g. 2 K. xvii. 17 and the
readings in 1 Ch. xii. 18.
To express the transitive meanings "put on," "put off" the
new forms 4v- «k- 8i8uo-k<o are used in pres. and impf., apparently
first attested in LXX (also in N.T. and Jos.), § 19, 3.
'Edo>: tenses regular with aug. el-, except for 3rd plur. impf.
iuxxav Jer. xli. io, beside elW elsewhere, § 16, 5 : aor. pass.
(e)lddr]i> and in Cod. A (e)la<r6rjp, § 18, 2 : for the itacism cf. 'intra
Job xxxi. 34 A.
'Eyyi£w : -n-poa-- (Aristot. and Polyb. : LXX usually intr. "draw
near," occasionally trans, "bring near" Gen. xlviii. 10 etc., as
also in Polyb.) : fut. e'yyiw, § 20, I (i) : ijyyma, fjyyia-a.
'Eyyvdo) : medial aug. in eveyvrjadprjv (for rjyyvrjcr.), § 16, 8.
'E-ytipto "raise up" (no ex. of intrans. use of act.): aug.
usually inserted in e^rjyeipofirjv l^rryepdtfv^ § 16, 4 : the two perfects
are rare, the classical eypi]yopa "watch," "be awake" occurring
only twice (elsewhere replaced by ypijyopeo) q.v.), the later eyi)-
yeppai only in Zech. ii. 13 e'£- "is risen," Jdth i. 4 K Sieyrjyeppevas
of gates raised to a certain height (Sieyeipopevas BA) : aor. pass.
r)yepOr]v (not j)ypdpr]v), § 21, 6 : fut. pass. (e'£- eV-)eyep#r/cro/iai
N. xxiv. 19, Mic. v. 5, Is. xix. 2 etc. is late (Babrius).
ElXtw : I aor. (dv^lXrjaa 1 late (Att. el\a, Ep. eAcra), § 21, 2:
perf. pass, (late in simplex, dweikripivov Hdt. II. 141, nepieikr]pivrjv
in iii/B.c, Mayser 337) elXrjpfvos Is. xi. 5 BQ (-rjpp. XA), eV«Xr;-
pevos I K. xxi. 9 B (-rjpp. A), KareiXrjpevos 2 Ch. ix. 20 A {-r]pp. B).
EljAt, § 23, 1 1 : 2 sg. fut. ear] and eaei, § 17, 12 : eo-Two-av, § 17, 6.
Etfu, § 23, 12. Ei/irov, eiptiKa etc. : see Xe'yco.
'EKKXT|o-id£w : medial aug. in aor. e^eKXrjo-iao-a, § 16, 8.
'EXaTTov€op.ai and more rarely IXaTrovew (-tt- not -aa-, § 7, 45)
with same meaning "fail" etc. appear for the first time in LXX
beside the class. IXa-rrow (-tt- and -aa--, § 7, 45) : aug. omitted
in e'XaTTOi'uiOr], § 1 6, 4-
'EXavvw : fut. -eXda-w (not eXa>), § 20, I (iii) : aor. and plpf. pass.
crvveXacrdevTdiv, avvrjXaaTo late (Att. rfXdOrjv, rfXrfXdprjv), § 1 8, 2.
'EXedw usually supplants the older eXeea, § 22, 1.
'EX(o-o-o) : not the Ionic and late elX., except in A which has
elXixdeir) Job xviii. 8 and verbal adj. elXiKros 3 K. vi. 13: 2nd
fut. pass. eXiyrjaopai is post-classical, § 21, 4.
1 The corresponding fut. only in Job xl. 21 A eiXHCeiC, a corruption
of ei AHceic.
§ 24] Table of Verbs 267
"E\k»: fut. (Xkihto) e£- nap- (Ionic for Att. eX£o>) : the 1st aor.
ttX/cuo-a (tjXkvo-ci, § 16, 5) and pass. (iK<xia-6r]v (e|- e<£-) have early
authority (the late *fX£a, eiA^i' do not occur in LXX).
'Efj.iro8oo-TaT€to : a new verb "obstruct": the perf. with
irregular medial reduplication, e'pTrcn-odea-Tdr^Kas, appears in a
corrupted form in Jd. xi. 35 A, § 16, 8.
'Ev€xvpd£&j : aug. rjvexvpacra and evex-, § 16, 8: fut. -cicrco Dt.
xxiv. 6 B and -« -as ib. AF* 17 B ab AF.
'Ev0v(i€Ofj.ai : fut. (vdvfj.Tjdi']aofiai (late) and -pr](Topai. (Att.),
§ 21, 7 : -eOvfiTjdrjv, -T(6vfir]p.ai classical.
'Evvrrviato|i.<u : the verb appears to be Ionic (Hippocrates,
and then not before Aristot., who uses the active) : aor. rjvvrrvia-
o-drjv (or ev.) and T)vvTrviaadp.i]v (or eV), § 16, 4 and 8 : fut.
ivviTviaa-Qria-ofxai Jl. ii. 28.
'EvoTLtto-eai: verb frequent in LXX, once in N.T., unattested
elsewhere, possibly a "Biblical" creation to render the hiphil of
jTX : aug. fvcoTia-dprjv and r)v., § 16, 8.
'Eiraioviot "register," "enroll" (like aTroypdfaiv), a aira£
Xtydpevov in N. i. 1 8 B inrj^ovova-av, § 17, 5.
'Eirio-Tapai : aug. T]Trio-Titp.r]v and v.l. en., § 1 6, 4: 2 sing.
tTTLO-raa-ai and enia-rr], §§ 1 7, 12 and 23, 4.
'Ep-ya?0|iai. : fut. Karepya -arm -rnvrai (never Att. epydaopai),
§ 20, I (ii) : aug. rjpya(6pr]v but e'lpyaap-ai (as in Att.), aor.
■qpyacrdpj)v and elpyaadp-qv, § 1 6, 5 : the perf. is used only with
pass, meaning 1 (in Attic it has active sense as well): fut. pass.
ipyavdrjaopat. (class.) Ez. xxxvi. 34.
'Epewaw and Ipauvduo, § 6, 12: 3rd plur. impf. (as from
e'pevi'ew) rjpevvovv, § 22, I.
'EpT]ji6w : aug., usually ?)-, sometimes omitted, § 16, 4.
"Epirw (e£-) : 1 aor. i^p^ra V civ. 30, with causative meaning
"produced," "made to swarm" (cf. i^apaprdveiv "cause to sin"),
is unclassical, Att. using e'lpnvaa from epnv£<o for "crept"
(Veitch cites elp\f/a from Dio Chrys.).
"Epxo|«u 2 : in Att. the pres. stem in the simplex \s confined
to pres. ind., while the moods, imperf. and fut. are supplied from
1 Including Dt. xxi. 3 5dfia\iv...riTis ovk etprycurrai: witness the Heb.
Pual (R.V. "has not been worked with") and the undoubtedly passive use
of the tense in the next v. Cod. A has an active aor. r)pydo-are in 2 K.
xi. 20, a corruption of r)yyi<raTe.
- A common synonym in LXX and later Greek is Trapa.yivoiJ.ai, this use
being possibly of Ionic origin : apart from Hdt. it seems to be rare in
classical Greek. The distribution of the word in LXX is noticeable, esp.
its absence from Dan. and books akin to 0, 2 Es. and 1 and 2 Ch.
(except 2 Ch. xxiv. 24) : in non-historical portions its absence (& and Prov.)
or rarity (Prophetical books) is more easily intelligible. In N.T. it is
almost confined to Luke's writings.
268 Table of Verbs [§ 24
dpi : LXX employs rjpxdprjv, epx<>>pai etc. with fut. (Xevaopat
(Epic, Ionic and poet.), eipi being now rare and literary (§ 23,
12) : aor. ^Xdov with new terminations rjXda, eX6dru> etc., § 17, 2,
fjXOocrav, § 17) 5? °pk cXdoicrav, § 1 7 5 7-
'EpuTdco : aug. 7;- but eV-epovn/cra etc., § 16, 4: 3rd plur.
impf. enqparovv Cod. A, § 22, I.
*E<r0fo and 2<r6w (esp. in the part. ecr0<ov), § 19, 3 : fut. eSopai
(rare outside Pent.) and Hellenistic (pdyopai, § 20, 2, with 2nd
sing. (pdytaai and occasionally <pa-y?7, § 17, 12 ((payovp.eda Gen.
iii. 2 Z) sil ) : terminations of past tenses k'cpaya, § 17, 2, (<f)dyo<rav,
Karecpdyeaav, rjadoo-av, § 1 7, 5, (pdyoiaav, § 17, 7. The rare pres.
pippcoo-Kco once in Jd. B, § 19, 3: the tenses fttftpaiKa (fiefipwKei,
§ 16, 2), Pefjpeofiai, dftpcoOrjv (opt. ^pmQei-qtrav Job xviii. 13) are
Ionic and late : fut. pass, ftpcodfjo-opai is new. The Att. e8rj8oica,
e8rj8e<rpai, r/deatirjv have disappeared and the vulgar rpayyco of
St John's Gospel is unrepresented.
Evayy€\ij;op.cH "tell good tidings" : the act. -t'fw (as in Apoc.
x. 7, xiv. 6) occurs in 1 K. xxxi. 9 -1£ovt(s (=mid. in the [I 1 Ch.
x. 9), with fut. tvayyc'kico 2 K. xviii. 1 9 (mid. -ovpm in next v. and
elsewhere) : otherwise only in the mid. -pass., aor. mid. ev-qy-
yiKia-dprjv (class.), § 1 6, 8, and once aor. pass. (vayytXio-OnTa 6
Kvpios pov 2 K. xviii. 31='' receive the good tidings" (cf.
Hebr. iv. 6).
Evapeo-T^o) : aug. (vrjpi(TTJ](Ta, § 1 6, 8.
EvSokcu (Polyb. and papyri of ii/B.c.) : aug. omitted in
(vdoKTjcra, § 16,4: aor. pass, evdotcndr] 1 Ch. xxix. 23=" prospered"
(perhaps a corruption of evodooOr], cf. Is. liv. 17 A).
Ev8t)V€<* : Ionic and late for older Attic evdcveco : once in pres.
mid. ■*■ lxxii. 12 BX* (class.) : 3rd plur. impf. evdrp>ovo-av, § 17, 5.
Ev0vveiv (tar-) : aug. Karevdvva, § 16, 4.
EvXapeopai : fut. evXafirjdr/aopai only (Aristot. : not evXaftrjo-op.ai
as in Plato), § 21, 7.
EvXo-yeto : aug. fvXoyijaa, § 16, 4: term. (vXoyovaav, § 17,5,
(vXoyrjdMfrav Tob. iii. 1 1 : late tenses evX6yr]Ka -T]p.ai -7]0rj<Top,ai.
Evpto-Ko) : aug. omitted in tvpov, evprjKa, evpedrjv, § 16, 4:
terminations evpa, § 17, 2, evpovav, § 17, 5, evpoiaav, § 1 7, 7 ( 1st
aor. evprjcra not used, § 21, 1).
Ev<j>pa£v« : aug. eicppuvd^v and r)v(pp., § 16, 4: fut. pass.
ev(ppav8rjcropai (not clcppavovpai), § 21, 7.
Evx o H- al {if poo--) : aug. usually Trpocrrjv^dpTjv, also -fu£., § 16, 4,
and iirpo<ri}v^dp.Tjv, § 16, 8.
"Ex<o: fut. e£a> (not tr^Vca), § 15, 3: 3rd plur. aor. eVxoo-ai/,
§ 17, 5 : 1 aor. pass. (Ionic and late) tear- crw- ecrxfdqv, with v.ll.
in A a-vvfdxicrdr], § 1 8, 2, and Karqcrxedr) 3 M. v. 12: fut. pass.
-crxfOrjcropai (late: 112 B.c. is the earliest ex. in papyri, AP 31,
6), R. i. 13 (sara-), Job e xxxvi. 8 : class, perf. ec^ica rare, Sir.
§ 24] Table of Verbs 269
xiii. 6 and in 2, 3 M. : the mid., excepting dvexopat ( a ug. dve<rx-
oprjv § 16, 8), is almost confined to the part, e'xd/ievos -ov -a
Zdw or £ijo> : fut. (ljaopai and f^o-co, the latter sometimes with
causative sense " quicken "=£<o<i><ra> elsewhere, § 20, 3 : aor.
(Cw a (Attic usually employed efiicov): as from £rjfu 1st sing,
impf. e^rjv (not e^coi')and 2 sing, imperat. £t)#i (post-class.), § 22, 2.
Zevyvuiu, ^evyvvw (ava-) : § 23, 2.
Zt]\6(o : i(rfkrj(ra Cod. N as from -ea>, § 22, 4.
Zwvvvw (nepi- etc.) but mid. Trepi^wvvvTai, § 23, 2 : fut. act.
£o>o-co (post-class.) Ex. xxix. 9 : fut. mid. (uxropai (once in a
Hexaplaric interpolation in A Trepi^vrai Ez. xxvii. 3i = 7repi-
(axrovTai Q ib.) with aorists e(a><ra, efa(rdpr)v are classical : perf.
pass, dv- nepi- in- ((coaptvos (Ionic : Att. efapai), § 1 8, 2.
'Hyfopai: (1) with the meaning "lead" frequent in the part.
rjyovp(vos=T]yep6)v : the tenses (class.) are rare, jjyeiTo Ex. xiii. 21,
Tiyrjaerai Mic. ii. 1 3, Bar. v. 9, rjyrjo-aTo Gen. xlix. 26: (2) with
the meaning "think," "think good" only in literary books (Job,
W., 2 — 4 M.) with tenses rjyqadprjv and (Job) rjyipai with act.
meaning.
"Hk» in virtue of its perfect meaning "am come" 1 in late
Greek adopts in the plur. and occasionally in the inf. and part,
forms as from a perfect ^a : the conjugation in LXX as in the
papyri (Mayser 372) is thus tJko> -eis -ei -apev -are -aaiv (the last
very frequent : rjicov<nv only in Job xvi. 23 A) : the perf. part,
appears once as ^kws in 4 M. iv. 2 A (rjaav XV and so elsewhere
in LXX : the papyri show both forms, Mayser ib.) : inf. ?;k€U'
4 M. iv. 6 (f]K(i>ai papyri) : imperat. (rare in class. Gk) r}<e 2 K.
xiv. 32, Jer. xliii. 14, xlvii. 4 KAQ, Tob. ix. 3 N, iirdvijKe Prow iii. 28,
ijKfre Gen. xlv. 18, Is. xlv. 20 : fut. rj£-a> frequent = " will come" not
"will have come" (the late aor. r)£a is unrepresented).
0dX\<o (dva-) : new 2nd aor. dve&aXov (Att. i'dr)\a, Aelian dv-
idrjka) used intransitively "revive," § 21, 2 : the pres. dvaddWu
(the compound is unclass.) is used transitively "make to flourish"
Sir. i. 18 etc., Ez. xvii. 24.
BopPca : in class. Greek "be amazed (at)," so 1 K. xiv. 15 :
in LXX also causatively "frighten," (ddpftrjadv pe 2 K. xxii. 5,
with pass, dapfteopat, aor. e8ap(3r]dT]v, § 21, 6.
0avfj.d£a> : fut. davpuaopai (Att.) and -aco, § 20, 3 : edavpaadi]}',
Oavpaadijcropai keep their class, passive meaning (duvpaadrjvai
1 "Hkei in Eccl. v. 14 is used as an aorist "he came," answering to
iraptyiveTo in the next v. The impf. t\k€ in 2 M. 5 times and Jdth xi. 1 S.
270 Table of Verbs [§ 24
Est. C. 21 is perhaps deponent), § 21, 6: perf. pass, redavpaa--
fxivos 4 K. v. 1 (Polyb.).
©e'Xw, fut. 6(\r]<r<o, no longer (Att.) c8e\a>, ede\r)(Ta), conse-
quently has the new perf. TfdeXrjKa, § 16, 7 : but the old aug. is
invariably kept in ?'jde\ov, fjdeXrja-a, § 16, 3: term. rjdeXav in X,
§ 17, 4. The use of eiSoiujcra in Jd. (B text) = ijd4Xt](ra (A text)
is noticeable.
0epi£« : fut. -ta> and -ura>, § 20, 1 (i).
0€p(jLaiv« : aor. edeppava (since Aristot. for -rjva), § 18, 4.
©eoipeu : as in N.T. almost confined to pres. and impf., the
aor. edeaprjaa -x]6r]v occurring 4 times in literary books, with
■*■ lxvii. 25 -Tjdrja-av : 3rd pi. impf. in Jdth x. 10 iOewpmv S, § 22, 1,
edfcopovo-av A, § 1 7, 5 (2). The tenses in N.T. are supplied from
Otdofxcu : fdtaa-dptjv in LXX is rare, and reBiapai occurs once only.
©vtjotku) dn-o- : the Att. rule as to the use of simp/ex for perf.
and plupf, compound for fut. and aor. is still observed 1 : perf.
TedvrjKa -Kivai -kcos, the forms reBviaaiv ( = Att. Te6va.cn) -vdvai
-vewTfs in literary books, § 23, 7 : plpf. redvrjKei A § 16, 2 : fut. perf.
Tedv^opai ( = older Att. T(6vt]^u>) 3 times in the Atticising 4 M. :
terminations dnedavav, § 17, 2, -eddvoaav -edvrja-Kocrav, § 1 7, 5.
©pavo> : fut. pass, (late) dpavo-fiijaopai and once in B dpav-
Brjo-opai, § 18, 2 : aor. pass, edpava-drjv is classical.
©vfiicuo 0v|itd?a> "burn incense": pres. and impf. always from
-no (class.) except 6vp.ia£nv<nv Is. lxv. 3 A: other tenses from
-d£ca, fut. -d(TG>, aor. fdvpiaaa (Hdt. -irjaa) -iddrjv I K. H. 1 5 f . :
3rd pi. impf. edvpioxrav, § 1 7, 5 : as from -e'a> dvpiovaiv N, § 22, I.
("iTjfu) only in compounds : d(p[a> a-wiu> etc., § 23, 6 : aug. omit-
ted in dvedrjv, dcpedrjv, but irapi'idrjaav, § 16, 5 : term. d(piJKes, § 1 7, 8.
'Iko.v6o|j.cu : unclass., usually impersonal in the phrase l<a-
vo\ht8(x> (vp.1v) : aor. Uavaidrjv : 2 sing. Cod. A iKavovcrat,, § 17, 12.
'IXao-KOfj.a.1 : the simplex, in class. Greek " propitiate,"
"appease," in LXX is used not of the suppliant but of the
Divine Pardoner, "be merciful," "forgive" ( = 1\ews yivopai
elsewhere), in the aor. pass. iXdadrjv impt. ikdo-QrjTi ( = Epic TKrjdi
in same sense) and fut. mid. IXdcropai 4 K. v. 18 Sis, ^ xxiv. 11,
lxiv. 4, lxxvii. 38 (and probably in 2 Ch. vi. 30 iAach should be
read for iach, cf. v. 27), once in the fut. pass. IXaa-drjatTai
4 K. v. 18 A. Far commoner is the compound €^iXao-Kop.ai, fut.
-daopai, aor. -aa-dprjv, used like the class, simplex =" propitiate"
man (Gen. xxxii. 20, Prov. xvi. 14) or God (Zech. vii. 2, viii. 22,
Mai. i. 9), but usually abs. "make propitiation" of the priest
nepi tivos passim, sometimes with ace. of the thing for which
1 E.g. Eccl. iv. 2 rovs redv-qKbras rovs 7J8r) dirodavovras. The uncom-
pounded fut. daveirai in Prov. xiii. 14, possibly for metrical reasons.
§ 24] Table of Verbs 271
atonement is made 1 (apaprias etc. Sir. iii. 3 + , Ez. xliii. 22 + ,
Dan. ix. 24) and once with ace. of the propitiatory offering,
2 Ch. xxix. 24: fut. pass. f^iXao-drjcropai (unclass.) = " shall be
expiated" or " forgiven " N. xxxv. 33, Dt. xxi. 8, 1 K. iii. 14, vi. 3 :
A reads etjiXdro as from -dopai in Sir. xvi. 7. The simplex has
thus become a deponent verb " be propitious," and the causative
sense " make propitious " must now be expressed by prefixing i £-
(cf. et-apaprdveiv).
"Iirrrjfu : see neropai.
"Io~rT]fu, io-raw (lo-ravw), fut. once in A ia-rija-co, § 23, 3 : pres.
<tttJk(x) (jrapa-), § 1 9, I : pf. forms with new trans, pf. ea-ra<a,
§ 23, 7, kot- /«■-, § 8, 7 : aor., § 23, 8 and 9 : aug. lanjiteiv eicrr. ear.,
I 1 6, 5, double aug. an- ex are 0-7-770-0, § 16, 8 : term. -earrjKav, § 1 7, 3.
KaSaipu) (e*- ire pi-), the class, verb for "cleanse" in literal
and met. senses, in LXX is quite rare and restricted to the lit.
sense in the simplex ( = " winnow " wheat 2 K. iv. 6, and fennel
Is. xxviii. 27) and in comp. with «- (Dt. xxvi. 13 ="clear out "
goods from a house, Jos. xvii. 15 "clear" a forest [but eKnadapitls
i'. 18 in same sense], Jd. vii. 4 B "thin" an army, "weed out"
the inefficient), cf. nepi- Dt. xviii. 10, Jos. v. 4, 4 M. i. 29 : aor.
-tKciOapa (once -rjpa Jos. v. 4 A), § 18, 4. (KaOapiow in Lam. iv. 7
is a an. Xey.) Far more frequent is the unclass. KaOapitw (e\e-
■nepi-), mainly and apparently originally with metaphorical
meaning, but afterwards (see N.T.) used in all senses : Deiss-
mann BS 216 f. has shown that the ceremonial use of the word
is not wholly " Biblical " : fut. nadapicb with v. 1. -law, § 20, 1 (i) :
aor. enaddptcra : pass. KadapiaBijaopai. eKadapio-Brji' KenadapMrpevos :
for fKadipiaa etc., § 6, 3, Moulton Prol. ed. 3, 56 note.
Ka0it«»> Ka0€'£o|Aai, Ka0T)fj.ai. From icadifa (pres. and impf.
have disappeared and the late pf. KeKaQma is unrepresented) we
have aor. ('midio-a, used, as in Att., both intransitively " sat,"
"seated myself," and, less often, transitively "caused to sit":
Att. fut. KadiS) is also both trans, (as always in Attic) Dt. xxv. 2,
Jer. xxxix. 37, Ez. xxxii. 4 (eVi-), Job e xxxvi. 7 and intrans.
Jl. iii. 12, Is. xiv. 13, xlvii. 8: fut. Kadiaw (Ion., vulgar and late)
only in Sir. xi. 1 B (trans.). The middle is now confined to the fut.
(Att. Kaditfo-opai) which appears in three forms : (i) KaOiaopm 2
Dan. O vii. 26 only, (ii) Kadiovpai 1 Es. iii. 7, ¥ exxxi. 12, Hos.
xiv. 8, Mai. iii. 3 and in the following passages (except Jd.) as a
v.l. for (iii) a form unrecorded in the grammars Kadiop,ai 3 Jd.
1 Cf. Deissmann B S w\{.
- Swete prints it also in Jd. vi. 18 (Kadlo/j.ai B, Kadriao/xai A). It may be
merely an itacistic form of /tadr/ao/nai.
i The form appears to have grown out of the 3rd sing. Kadieirai which
was written as tcadierai from the objection felt to two contiguous i sounds:
272 Table of Verbs [§ 24
yi. 18 B, 3rd plur. KaQiovrai Sir. xxxviii. ■}>}> A, 3rd sing. KadUrai
in Cod. B, Dt. xxi. 13, 3 K. i. 13, Jer. xxxix. 5, Dan. e xi. 10, and
in BX in Zech. vi. 13, Is. xvi. 5, ^ xxviii. 10.
From K.a8(£onai we have the Att. fut. <a6ebovpai twice Jer.
xxxvii. 18, Ez. xxvi. 16: the late fut. Kadeadrja-opai L. xii. 5 B
(4 B ab F), and the late aor. Kadeo-Oels Job (? 0) xxxix. 27.
Ka^/xni, iKaBrnxrjv are now the only pres. and imperf. for the
verb "to sit" : 2nd sing. Kadrjo-ai (not Kadgoi N.T.), but imperat.
usually kuBov (once Kadijao), § 23, 13 : the unclassical fut. Kcidij-
crofiai is fairly common, ib.
KaOi^dvw (early in poetry with intrans. sense) is used transi-
tively in Job xii. 18 (nadlfav A), Prov. xviii. 16.
KaCw: the old Att. kuoo 1 in Ka-qrai Ex. xxvii. 20 B, inKaei Prov.
xiy. 5 N, Kao/xdvi] Mai. iv. i Q : tenses regular with 2nd aor. pass,
(dialectic) e^-Kar-tKaw, fut. pass, (late) eK-KaTa-Karj(rop.at, § 21, 4.
KaXtto : fut. KaXtaa, § 20, i (hi) : fut. perf. pass. KfKX^a-o/iru
only as a variant for kXj^o-o/lku in Ex. xii. 16 A, Hos. xi. 12 BQ,
c f- § J 5) 3 : au S- m enapfKciXovv, eTrpoaneKX^Tai, § 16, 8: vb. adj.
nXrjTeov, § 15, 2.
KaXinrro) : avaKaXv\jsa N, § 16, 2.
Kavx<io|iai: 2 sing. evicavxq (not the later -a<rai), § 17, 12.
Kei(j.ai : regular § 23, 13, partially replaced by redupai, ib. 10.
KeXevw : KeXevdevres Cod. A (for -euo-#.), § 18, 2.
(Kepawv|ii) : pres. part, tcfpawovres, § 23, 2 : perf. pass.
KiKipacrpai (late), with doubtful authority for neKpatiai (Att.), aor.
pass. fKepdatirjv aw- (Att. also has eKpad-qv), § 18, 2.
Kipvdw a collateral form of Kipw}/ju : impf. enipvav V ci. 10 ; as
the -pi forms are usually retained in the mid., p.(Tf<ipvaro W.
xvi. 21 (Swete) should probably be pereKipvaro.
Ki X pd« not Ki XPWh § 23, 4.
KXauo : not Att. kXcLco, but enXaev 3 K. xviii. 45 B : fut.
liXava-opai (not the later -<tg> of N.T.), § 20, 3 : aor. and fut. pass.
fKkavo-drjv (-avdr/v B), Kkavadrjcropai (v.l. nXavd.) are post-classical,
§ 18, 2 : the perf. pass, is unattested.
KXeuo with tenses (cXe/o-w etc. (not the old Att. kX/;o> /cXr/ow
etc.): perf. pass. KeKXeivpai and rarely (class.) -eip-ai, § 18, 2 : fut.
pass. KXfurdr)(Topai (late in simplex: Xen. has it in comp.) ib.
KXCvw: pf. act. nenXiica (late) Jd. xix. 9 A, 11 A (-??*-), 3 K.
ii. 28, 4 K. yiii. 1 A, Jer. vi. 4: aor. and fut. pass. eit\i8r}v,' kXiS^-
aopai (not enXivyv, kXivjJo:, nor the mid. aor. and fut.), § 21, 5:
other tenses classical : the simplex is absent from the* Hexa-
teuch, the intrans. use of it (of time Jd. and Jer. I.e., and else-
where in other senses) is late.
cf. raixutov— rapeiov etc., § 5 (3). Note that Cod. B keeps 3rd plur.
Kadiovvrai Hos. xiv. 8.
1 Mayser quotes an ex. in ii/B.C. , 104 f.
§24] Table of Verbs 273
Kvi£o> (poetical and in late prose) : aor. dniKvia-a and (Cod. A)
direnviga, § 1 8, 3 (Hi).
K<H[mo|icu : 2nd sing. Koi/iaa-ai Cod. A, § 17, 12: fut. pass.
KoiprjOtjo-nfiai, § 21, 7, and perf. neKoip.rjp.ai N. v. 19, 4 K. iv. 32 A,
Is. xiv. 8 are post-classical.
KoXXaw (n-poo--) mainly in the passive with new reflexive
sense of cleaving to a person, with tenses eKoXhrjdrjv KoWrjOrjo-npui
K€Ko\Xr]fj,ai : aug. omitted in KfKoAA^ro, § 16, 2.
Kolu£co : fut. KofiLco 3 M. i. 8, -loipat and -laopai, § 20, I (i).
Ko-imo : fut. mid. Ko-^opm "will bewail" Jer.-Ez.-Min. Proph.,
3 K. xii. 24 m B, xiv. 13 A lacks early authority 1 : fut. pass.
Konija-ofjLaL, late in simplex, = (a) " shall be cut down " Jer. xxvi. 5
(so eKKOTTTJa. Uan. e ix. 26), (b) "shall be bewailed" Jer. viii. 2,
xvi. 4 : the other act. and mid. tenses are classical, pf. act.
wanting: opt. term. (KKoyj/aiaav, § 17, 7.
Kovcf>££co : fut. -ico and -icrco, § 20, I (i).
Kpa£w : the pres. rare in Att. is equally so in LXX, Kpd(as
Jd. xviii. 24, else in the part. Ex. xxxii. 17, 2 K. xiii. 19, ^ Ixviii. 4,
Jdth xiv. 17 B, and inf. ¥ xxxi. 3, Tob. ii. 13 BX, impf. eK.pa(ov
Jd. xviii. 22 A: elsewhere the pf. KfKpaya is used with pres.
sense as in Attic, Ex. v. 8, 2 K. xix. 28, Jer. xxxi. 3 etc. : fut.
KCKpa^opm as in Att. (with v.l. Kpd£opai : not Kpdt-oi of N.T.),
§ 20, 3, cf. 15,3: the aor. takes 3 (or 4) forms, the third only
being classical: (i) usually i<€Kpa^a, (ii) i'tcpatja rarely and in books
using pres. npd£co, but always dviKpafja, (iii) dveKpayov, (iv)
possibly redupl. 2nd aor. iniKpayov, unless this should be re-
garded as impf. from TKeKpa-yco, §§ 21, 1 : 19, I. Kpa\ryd£a) is
properly used of an animal's bleat in K.pavd(eiv Tob. ii. 13 A
(with loss of y, § 7, 30 : «.pd£e iv BX), of a human cry in eKpavyaaev
2 Es. iii. 13.
(Kp€p.avwpi) Kp€fia£» Kpt'jjiapai : the act. goes over to the -co
class, K.ptp.d(a>v (Kpepvwv A) in Job 0, §§ 19, 3 and 23, 2 : in the
mid. the Att. Kpipapai remains, § 23, 4 : fut. Kpepdam for Att.
KptpSi : eaptpaaa -dadrjv as in Att.
Kpi'vco : aor. and fut. pass, for mid. in the compounds
dnfKpidrjv (with dTrenpivdpr]v) dnoKpidrjaopai, BieKpidrjv 8uiKpi-
dyo-opai, vTvtKpiBrjv (but viTOKpivaadai 4 M.), § 21, 6: the simple
fut. pass. Kpidrjo-opai (class.) has mid. sense "contend," "plead
with" in Jer. ii. 9, Job xiii. 19 (-o-opfvos), pass, "be judged" Is.
lxvi. 16: aug. in ehieicpivev N, § 16, 8: term. fKplvoaav, § 17,5:
Cod. C writes KtKptvfv for K(Kpi<ep Job xxvii. 2.
Kpv-rrrw and new pres. Kpvpco, § 1 9, 3 : aor. and fut. pass.
1 In Jer. xxxi. 37 -rraaai x e 'P €S k6\{/ovtcu it appears from the Heh. to
keep the meaning "cut" and may even perhaps stand for the passive "shall
be cut" (cf. Or. Sib. III. 651 = 731 ovdi pit> [yap] e/c dpvpou £u\a K6\perat).
T. 18
274 Table of Verbs [§ 24
(usually with mid. sense) eKpvjSrjv, KpvfttjaopaL, § 21, 4 (class.
tKpvcpdriv, (dir)e k pv^/dprjv , {dna^Kpy^ropcu unused).
K-ra.op.cu : 2 sing. Kracrai, § 17, 12 : class, tenses in use KeKTrj-
pai (not e'er.), § 1 6, 7) KTrja-opai, eKTt]crdp.i]v : new fut. pass.
KTi]dr](TovTai "shall be acquired" Jer. xxxix. 15 (B*X* incorrectly
ktktS.) 43: verb. adj. erciKTr]TOs 2 M. vi. 23.
K.T€ivto (d7ro- Kara-): the simplex only 1 in Prov. xxiv. II
(unclass. passive Kreivoptvovs), xxv. 5, 3 M. i. 2 : KaraKTeiveiv
(poet.) 4 M. xi. 3, xii. 1 1 : new pres. (beside -KreiVto) d7roKTevi/a),
§ 19, 2 : perf. dneKTavica (late for usual Att. direKTOva) N. xvi. 41,
1 K. xxiv. 12, 2 K. iv. 11 : -kt^vco, -eKreiva, regular: new passive
tenses (in Att. expressed by cnvidavov etc.) are the aor. dire-
KrdvBrfv, § 21, 5, and perf. pass, in the two forms diracTappevav 2
1 M. V. 5 r A (-KTavpevoyv X, -KTapivuiv V*) and d7rfKToi>i](rdai
2 M. iv. 36 V (a7reKroi'T/0-e!' A).
KvXito, impf. €kvXioi>, replaces the older pres. in -iv8a> : the
tenses eKi/Xiao. fveKvXlaOrjv (ey) KvXia-drjcropai have early authority.
Krnrrto : fut. kv\^w (for -opai), § 20, 3 : perf. (KKeiiv<pa Jer. vi. I.
(Kvpto, Kvp€») rrpoa-- rrvy- : § 22, 3.
Kvw (kvov(tl Is. lix. 4, invopev 1 3) and kWoi (d7roKU!7<rtto-a 4 M.
xv. 17) are both classical.
AaXe'to : pf. i\d\rjKci in A and X, § 16, 7 : part. Xakovra X =
-covra (for -ov'i'ra), § 22, I.
Aap-Pavw : fut. \rjp-fyopai (\dpy\ropai), aor. pass. e\r]p(p8r]v etc.,
§ 7, 23 — 25 : perf. pass, regular KareiXrjppevos (variously spelt)
Est. C. 12, 2 M. xv. 19: terminations eXafiav, § 17, 2, tXdpfiavav
Cod. A, § 17, 4, iXdfioo-av eXapfidvoo-av, § 1 7, 5 : double aug.
eKare'kaftev Cod. A, § 1 6, 8 : verb adj. dvaXrjpnTfos, § 15, 2.
AavOavw : term. eTreXdOevro (for -ovro), § 17, IO.
(At'-yco "collect") in comp. with in- (mid. verb only 3 ), eVi-
crw- dir- Jdth x. 17 B*X* : perf. pass. (Att. usually -eiXeypu) in
mid. sense eKXeXe/crai (N. xvi. 7 B ab ), 1 K. x. 24, but part, in
pass, sense iiikeKeypivr] I M. vi. 35, fVtXeXfy/x. ib. xii. 41, so
plpf. <Tvvt\ek(K.To Jdth iv. 3 : -X«£co (-opat) -eXe^a(-dprjv) and aor.
pass. iicXeyivTGS 1 Ch. xvi. 41 etc., avWeyevrcoi' 3 M. i. 21 are class.
Ae'-yw "say" is defective in LXX as in N.T., being used only
in pres. and impf. of the act. (terminations eXeyapev X, § 17, 4,
4\iyovav A, § 1 7, 5) and, more rarely, of the passive, with two
exceptions in literary books: (e£)e'Xe£fi> 3 M. vi. 29, Xe^c^eVro 4
Est. i. 18: Xf'^w \i\iypm etc. are not used. The other tenses
1 Also an incorrect reading of A in Sir. xvi. 12.
2 From perf. act. aweKTaKa which occurs in Polyb.
3 Except iicXQu Ez. xx. 38 AQ (read eX^w B), e£Ae£a 1 M. xi. 23 X
(read ew- AV).
4 eXex6H L. vi. 5 B stands for i\eyx9y-
§ 24] Table of Verbs 275
are supplied (as also to some extent in Attic) by aor. elnov l (or
etna, § 17, 2, 3rd plur. e'lnocrav, § 1 7, 5? °Pt- fiTaio-av -oicrav,
§ 17, 7), fut. e'pcb, pf. e'lpi]<a (sometimes equivalent to aorist eiTrov,
1 K. xx. 26 B, 4 K. vi. 7 B), and pass, pr{dr]o-opai N. xxiii. 23, Sir.
xv. 10, 1 M. xiv. 44 (-o-d/xevos), e'lprjpai Prov. xxiv. 69, I M. xiv. 22,
2 M. vi. 17 (etpi'/o-^co), 4 M. i. 33 (aTraprjpcvos) and eppfdrjv (for
Att. -r]Btji') prfdr/uai prjdels, §§ 18, I : 6, 16. Cf. diaXeyopai.
Aeiiro) (the simplex only in literary books) has the alternative
pres. form 81a- e'yjcara- ek- Kara- Xi(j.irava>, once in A KnrHXtiji-
fidveiv, § 19, 3: aor. act. usually eXmov, rarely the late e'Xei\//-o,
§ 21, 1 : aor. pass, usually eXeifpOrjv, once in 2 Es. B. the late
KareXiirrjo-av, § 21,4: the increasing disuse of the o aorist shows
itself also in the constant reading of A etc. -eXemov vireXenroprjv
for -eXmou -fXnroptjv of B : other tenses regular : terminations
eyKaTeXnrav, § I 7, 2, (Xinoo-av, § 17, 5, KciTeXenrav Cod. A, § 1 7, 4.
AevKa£v« "make white" and "be white" L. xiii. 19 (Aristot.):
aor. eXevKava, § 18,4: fut. pass. XevK.av6i](Topai "ir 1. 9. A synonym
is XevKaGi^w (for XevKavdt(a> Hdt. vin. 27), L. xiii. 38 f. with pf.
pass. XeXevKcidio-pevr) Cant. viii. 5 B {-av6. XA).
Ao-yit°|j.cu : tenses regular Xoyiovpai (Xoyiaerai L. vii. 8 A for
Xoyia8i]<T(Tai BF) eXoyio-dprjv, and with pass, sense eXoyi<rdr]i>
XeXoyicrpat, (A once without redupl. Xoyio-peuov, § 1 6, 7): new
fut. pass. Xoyi(T0rja-np,ai (cruX-) is frequent.
Aovw : <=Xov<t6>]i>, XeXovo-pat. (Att. tenses without o-), § 18, 2:
A writes Attic Xovpevrjv in the only passage where the pres. mid.
is used, 2 K. xi. 2, B Xovopevqv.
Avficuvofiai, often written X01p.aivop.at, § 6, 41 : aor. eXvprjvdprji'
(as in Att. : not eXvpav.), § 18, 4.
Avw : term. KareXvoo-av, § 17, 5 : double aug. eb~ieXvo-apev
Cod. X, § 16, 8.
MaKpvvw : used in a few, mainly late, books, esp. ¥, both
transitively=/zaKpai' dcpiardvai (so pf. pass, in Aristot.) and intr.
=paKpdv dire^eiv e.g. Jd. xviii. 22 or="delay" Jdth ii. 13: pf.
act. papaupvv kotow A, § 1 6, 7 : pf. pass. pepaKpvppevov, § 1 8, 4.
MapTvpo|j.at (81a- eVi-) : fut. (not attested before LXX) diapap-
rvpovpai Ex. xviii. 20 etc. : pepaprvpa) 2 Es. xix. 34 B, § 16, 7.
Mdxop.ai : fut. (no ex. of simple fut.) duipaxrjcropai Sir. xxxviii.
28 (so with -p,axeo-opat in Ionic and late Greek), § 20, 2 : aor.
regular epaxeo-dprjv (not the late epaxeo-drjv), § 21, 6. As from
-|iax.t£oiAcu (unrecorded in LS) 8iapepdx>-o-Tai Sir. Ii. 19.
MtC-ywiu : for pres. and impf. act. (o-vp^lo-yu o-wepio-yov are
used (o-vvpio-o-ei Cod. A, § 9, 5), SO o-vvavapicryeade Ez. xx. 1 8 B colT
(-piyyeade B* sic, -piywadai AQ), whereas the -pi forms are
1 1st aor. mid. a.irair6.p7)v (Hdt., Aristot. and late prose) Job vi. 14,
x. 3, xix. 18 A and Zech. xi. 12.
18—2
276 Table of Verbs [§ 24
usual in the middle, § 23, 2 : class, tenses used are i'p(e)it;a,
ip.{e)ix8r]v in mid. sense "make terms" 4 K. xviii. 23= Is. xxxvi. 8,
(en)efiiyr)v ^ CV. 35, I Es. viii. 67, 84, Ez. xvi. 37 (dva)p(piypai
(never -pepeiypai) : 2 fut. pass, avppiyrfaovrai Dan. xi. 6
(an-oo-u/M- A: fxiyj)crea-6at once in Horn., else late).
Me'XXw : i'peXXov and rjpeWov, § l6, 3.
(MeXw): impers. /n«'Xei rare, impers. perapeXrjai] Ex. xiii. 17:
eTrifxe\ovfjiai Gen. xliv. 21 (pres. with fut. sense) and -peXopai
are both Attic, § 22, 3, tenses e7ripe\rjaopai and iireptXrjdrjv
regular: the tenses of perapiXopm (Att. only in pres. and impf.)
are new viz. ptTepeXr)8r)v, ptTapeXr/drjcropai, -pepiXrjpai, § 21, 6.
Mepitto (81a-): fut. ptpicb (Att.) with v.l. -tcra>, § 20, I (i) and
fut. mid. peptovpai I K. xxx. 24, Prov. xiv. 18: fut. pass, p.epicr-
8r](Top.ai N. xxvi. 53 etc. post-classical : else regular.
Miafvw : pf. pass, pepiappevos (v.l. -ciap as in Att.), § 18, 4.
MifjtvricrKO(iai (c7rj- 1 M. x. 46: the act. is only used in com-
position with dva- vtto-) : the pres. (rare in early prose) = " make
mention" Is. xii. 4, xlviii. 1, lxii. 6, = "remember" ¥ viii. 5, Sir.
vii. 36, 1 M. vi. 12, xii. 11, with alternative unredupl. form pvjj-
(TKOjiat, § 19, 3: class, tenses with the meaning "remember"
fj.efxvTjp.aL, epepviipr/p Tob. i. 12, epvrjo-Brjv, pvrjadijaopai (not pep-
prjaopai, § 1 5, 3): the aor. and fut. occasionally have passive
meaning "be mentioned" (unclass.), ipvrprdrfv Sir. xvi. 17 B, Jer.
xi. 19, Ez. iii. 20, xviii. 24, xxxiii. 13 A, 16 A, pvrja-drja-opai. Ez.
xviii. 22, Job 6 xxviii. 18.
Mio-tto : impf. epitrcov (for -ow) Cod. N, § 22, 1 : post-class,
pass, tenses peplcrrfpai Is. liv. 6, lx. 15, pLcrrjOrjcropai Sir. ix. 18,
xx. 8, xxi. 28, Eccl. viii. 1.
Mvtio-Tevofiai (act. not used) fut. -aopai and perf, with pass, and
mid. sense, pepvrjarfvpai {epv.), § 16, 7.
Moixao(j.ai an alternative form, probably Doric 1 (first found
in Xen. Hell. I. 6, 15 in the act. in the mouth of a Lacedaemonian),
of the Att. /xot^evw, confined in LXX to two books, Jer. (iii. 8,
v. 7, vii. 9, ix. 2, xxiii. 14, xxxvi. 23 — all except the last in
"Jer. a") and Ez. a (xvi. 32, xxiii. 37, 43 A), as in N.T. to Mt.
and Mc: it is used only in pres. and impf. (therefore e'polxevae
Jer. iii. 9) : aug. dropped in poixdro N, § 16, 2. Elsewhere in LXX
and N.T. the tenses of jioixevco are used, including the pres. (L.
xx. 10, Hos. iv. 14, vii. 4, Ez. xxiii. 43 BQ), the class, distinction
in the use of the act. of the man, the pass, of the woman, not
being rigidly observed.
MoXvivw : perf. pass. p-epoXvppevos and -vapevos, § 1 8, 4 : the
fut. pass. poXwdrjaopm Sir. xiii. 1 etc, appears to be post-classical.
N«'f«o has late sigmatic futures and aorist vepf)a-a, -170-0/nat,
1 YVackernagel Hellenistica 7 ff.
24] Table of Verbs 277
KarevefMi](rdfir)i> (Att. vepa -ovpat iveipdpr)v), § 21,2: class, aor. act.
and pass, retained in Dt. xxix. 26 dieveipev, W. xix. 9 iveprjdrjvav.
Ni^ew 1 vulgar and late form of vu> ( = vdo> or vrjco), like d\i]d(o =
dXico, Ex. xxxv. 25, with late perf. pass, (8ia)vevr](rp.evos, Ex. xxvi.
31 etc. and verb. adj. vr/o-rdy, Ex. xxxi. 4 (contrast Epic fvwrjros) :
the old aor. i'vrja-a Ex. xxxv. 26 required no alteration.
Nitttw, the Ionic present from which the tenses are formed,
replaces Att. vifa, § 19, 3: fut. pass. vKprja-erai L. xv. 12 has no
early authority : pf. pass, with mid. sense vivnrrai ib. 1 1 BA
(early in comp.): else regular: LXX prefers the simple verb
which Attic prose avoided (0770- 3 K. xxii. 38, Prov. xxiv. 35, 55 :
irepi- Tob vi. 3 X).
Noe'u : 3rd plur. impf. (i<aT)evooiicrav, § 17, 5: the deponent
fut. of the compounds always takes the pass, form eworjOrjcropai
Sir. xiv. 21 XA (vorjd. BC), hiavorjBrio-opai Sir. iii. 29 etc., Dan. O
ix. 25 etc. (8iavoij(rofJiai is an alternative class, form).
No(ii£co ; apart from Sir. xxix. 4 only in literary books : verb.
adj. vopiareou, § 15, 2.
Nvo-<ro(iai(Kara-) : the compound with met. sense "feel com-
punction" or of lust (Sus. 10) is not found before LXX : for aor.
the Pent, uses Karevvxdrjv, the other books Kanvvy^v with fut.
-vvyijaopai, § 21, 4: perf. -vivvypai.
' Nvo-to.£<o : I'vard^a) evvo-ra^a, § 1 8, 3 (l).
(3«voo)) : term. aTregevovcrai Cod. A (from Aquila), § 17, 12.
-*Tjpouvco (dva- dwo-) has late fut. pass. £r]pav6rjo-opcii Is.
xix. 5 etc. in addition to class, tenses (no pf. pass, attested).
From jjvpt'o) or the later ivpcuo (pres. unattested : no forms
from £vp(o in LXX) LXX besides class, e'tjvpricra, etjvpijpai, has
the following regularly formed tenses which lack early authority :
£vpr}<ra>, ({jvp7]dj]v, £vprjdrjcrop.ai, i^vprjadpiqv, ^vprjtropai.
(Oi"Y«> only in the compounds) dvoi-yw, Stavo/yw, and once
irpoo-oi-yw : never -oiyi'vpi : for the spelling avvya, § 6, 41 (i) : the
augment (§ 16, 6) is always in the a in biavoiyco St^ot^a etc.
(8irjve<oKTo Job xxxi. 32 C is a solitary ex. of augmented 01) and
usually in dvoiyco, the compound nature of which is becoming-
obscured, thus impf. ijvoiyov -dp-qv, aor. act. and pass, (i) usually
rjvoL^a T]voi)(6i]v, less commonly (ii) Att. dvea£a dveco^drjv or (iii)
with triple aug. r}v4(pfja ijvf(pxdr]v : the perf. pass., on the other
hand, appears once only in the later form (i) rjvoiypevos Is. xlii. 20
(BirjvotKTai Job 6 xxix. 19), usually (ii) Att. dvecpyp4vos or (iii)
Tjveaypdvos, plpf. avecpKTO (rjv.) Job l.C. \ the 2nd perf. act. dv4a>ya
once with intrans. sense Tob. ii. 10 BA : 2 Es. has late 2nd aor.
and fut. pass, rjvoiyrjv, dvoiyijaopai, the other books 1st aor. in
1 See Rutherford NP 134 ff.
278 Table of Verbs [§ 24
-X^'F with fut. dvoixdrjcro/jLac, also late (Xen. nvew^o/uai), § 21, 4.
Hpoo-4(p£ev Gen. xix. 6 is a new compound, rather strangely used
as the opposite of av€to£ev= u shut to" (Heb. 1JD, rendered
antKkucrav in v. io : cf. German zumachen, aufmachen).
0!8a in LXX, as in Hellenistic Greek generally, has the
uniform conjugation ol8as (27 exx.) -e -apev -are -acn(v). The
Attic forms are now an index of literary style : 2 sing, oiada
4 M. vi. 27 and in the degenerate form 1 oia-6as Dt. ix. 2 B
{olo-da F, ifo-tfa A): plur. tore 3 M. iii. 14 (a letter of Ptolemy),
(icracriv Job xxxii. 9 X ca (eiciN X*: the translator, notwithstand-
ing his usual classical style, no doubt wrote oidaaiv here as
elsewhere). For 2 sing. ol8es in A (perhaps influenced by ei8es :
so in later papyri from ii/A.D., Mayser 321) cf. § 17, 8. The
plpf. is also uniform, keeping et throughout : fj8eiv (ufyv 2 K.
i. 10 B* may have arisen out of the 3rd plur. 1st aor. ei'8?/crnv),
jj8eis (Dt. xiii. 6) -ei -eipev -eire -fiaav : the classical forms f]8ij
rjSrjo-da (-rjs) jjSepei' (ijafifv) etc. being unrepresented. Inf.
ddivai, part, etficos 2 .
The only fut. in LXX (daopai is not found) is (I8rjaa (Ionic,
Aristotle and late writers) in Jer. xxxviii. 34 elSija-ova-iv 3 XQ
(o18tJ(tov(tiv B, i8i]<Tov<Tii> A). A corresponding 1st aor. f'i8r)<ra
strictly=" came to know" (Ionic and from Aristotle onwards:
elSr)<Tai in a papyrus of iii/B.c, Mayser 370) occurs in the B text
of Deut. : ddrjaav viii. 3, 16, xxxii. I7 b , AF reading rj8ficrav in
each case (cf. Is. xxvi. 1 1 r), with inf. cl8r]<rai Dt. iv. 35 B (etSe'vai
AF), Jdth ix. 14 BN*A.
There is constant confusion in the MSS between the forms
of ol8a and d8ov, esp. the participles cl8d>s and I8m> (cf. note 2
below). The existence of a genuine variant form d8<i>v as part,
of 018a can hardly be inferred from the evidence : it occurs in
2 Es. xx. 28 A, Job xix. 14 B*X ca , Wis. iv. 14 X, with o-w(i8(av)
1 M. iv. 21 XV* vid , 2 M. iv. 41 V*. A good illustration of the
confusion of forms is Job xx. 7 (Heb. " see ") : el86res B, iSore s A,
IdovTcs X, el86res 186vt(s (conflate) C.
O!k€0) : aug. omitted in KaroiKrja-a, § 16, 4.
OiKi£co : aug. omitted in KaroiKio-a, § 1 6, 4.
OlKo8op.€'w : aug. omitted in oiKoSofjLrja-a, § 16, 4, retained in
part. (OKo8ofjLTjaavTes, § 16, 9 : 3rd pi. impf. cpKo8ofioi(rav, § 1 7, 5.
OlKTstpw : so always in B ; and usually in the other uncials
(Inscriptions show that otKrlpa was the older form, and so X
generally writes, but its testimony is untrustworthy, cf. § 6, 24) :
fut. and aor. take the late forms (as from -e'w, cf. olKTeiptjfia
1 Rutherford NPifjf.
2 Or t'Sws: so A writes in Job xix. 19, xx. 7, xxviii. 24, Eccl. ix. 1 and
(with X) W. ix. 9: B* has this spelling in Bar. iii. 32 only (Bar. fi, p. 13).
3 The reading is supported by the quotation in Hebrews viii. n.
24] Table of Verbs 279
Jer. xxxviii. 3) otKreip^Vco, olKT(ipt](ra (never wVt., § 16, 4) : the
class, aor. toKTtipa (oucr.) is now literary 2 M. viii. 2, 3 M.
v. 51, and in comp. with kcit- 4 M. viii. 20 X, xii. 2 XV (A twice
correcting to the later form), with iir- Jobxxiv. 21 A : the writer of
4 M. employs the unclass. mid. oUrdpopai v. 33 (-jjcrco A), viii. 10.
0!|acu 4 M. i. 2,3 (rare outside literary books), 2 sg. o'Ui and
°*Sj § l 7, 12 > has the Attic tenses toprjv (not ao/ajv) Gen. xxxvii. 7
etc., o)i/&7i/ Est. E. 14 (h6h K*, coH9ei A), 1 M. vi. 43 X. The
late compound Karmopevos "supercilious 1 ' occurs in Hb. ii. 5
(Aristeas § 122, Philo).
Ol|ia)£a) : fut. olpa)£o) (Att. -£opai), § 20, 3.
(Olo-rpeuo) only in the late compound Trapoia-Tpda intrans.
"rage," Hos. iv. 16 Trapoia-Tpaxrn TrapoiaTprjaev (aug., § 1 6, 4 :
napoiarpcoaev Q* vil1 ), Ez. ii. 6 -iqcrov(Ti(v).
"0\\v\u aTT-di-e^-TrpocraTr- : forms as from -oXXuco in the active
§ 23, 2 : the simple vb, confined in early Greek to poetry, in LXX
is limited to Job, Prov. (both of which imitate the poets) and Jer. /3
(also Jer. x. 20 ci'Xfro a doublet) : tenses regular including fut.
a7ro\a -ovpai, whereas d7i-oX<?o-a> (N.T.) hardly belongs to LXX
proper, § 20, 1 (iv) : dndXaXa is frequent, the trans, pf. aTroXwXe k»
rare and with one exception confined to the part., Dt. xxxii. 28, Is.
xlvi. 12, xlix. 20 (uTrooXfKas A, § 16, 7), Sir. ii. 14, viii. 12, xxix. 14,
xli. 2 : term, of aor. opt. oXe o-aiaav etc., § 1 7, 7. The Job translator
also uses the collateral Epic form oXskw, x. 16, xvii. 1, xxxii. 18.
'OXoXvto) : fut. <3XoXu£a) (Att. -tjop,at), § 20, 3.
"0(avi)[ai (it;6pvvpaL in 4 XI.) and usually 6|avuw, but the -/xt
forms remain in the mid., § 23, 2 : fut. dpovpm (not the later
6p6cru>), § 20, 1 (iv): perf. opapoKa appears in degenerate forms,
§ 16, 7 : aor. regular mpoaa, the aug. being retained in part.
J)p6aavTes, § 16, 9, aor. mid. only in 4 M. ix. 23 egopoarjade.
'Ojioidw: aug. omitted in aor. opoiaaa, § 16, 4 : tenses regular.
('OvivTj(ii): represented only by the class, fut. mid. SvrfcreTai
Sir. xxx. 2 and the unclass. 1 aor. pass. <ovda-dr]s, § 18, 2.
'Ojjvvto (Trap-): aug. omitted in trapoi-vvdriv, § 16, 4: no perf.
act. or pass, attested, other tenses regular, the fut. pass.
Trapo^vvQrpropm Dan. O xi. 10 occurring already in Hippocrates.
'Opaw retains most of the class, forms including pres. and
imperf., though the latter is rare and both tenses are beginning
to be replaced by means of fiXiirui and 6ea>pa> q.v. : fut. o\j/op.ai (o\js.,
§ 8, 3 (3)) with 2nd Sg. -g and -«, § 17, 12 : pf. ewpa<a etipaKa, § 1 6, 6,
3rd pi. (upanav, § 17, 3 : aor. «8<w or i8ov, § 16, 5 (18., § 8, 3 (3)),
3rd pi. fi8av ('18.) and (e)i8o<rav, § 17, 2 and 5, aug. retained in
moods ei'Sr; etc., § 16, 9. In the passive the class, aor. and fut.
(Zcpdr/v, ocpdrja-npai are frequent : the aor. eajpddrjv (not before
Aristot.) occurs in Prov. xxvi. 19 BX* (opadwo-iv), Ez. xii. 12
(6pa6fi), xxi. 24 (6pa6r)vai) and in the form copddrja-av in Dan.
28o Table of Verbs [§ 24
i. 1 5, § 16, 6 : fut. 6pa0r]aofxai is late and confined to Job xxii. 14
and in compos, with Trap- 3 M. iii. 9 (the comp. occurs in a
papyrus of 113 B.C., Mayser 405 : Galen, a contemporary of e,
is the earliest authority for this fut. in the simplex) : Att. pf. pass.
wTrrai occurs in Ex. iii. 16, iv. i, 5, Jd. xiii. 10 BA, elsewhere the
rather later eapapai (Isocr.) or iop., § 16, 6. The only examples
noted of pres. mid. (pass.) are literary, 6pwp.(vos (pass.) W. xiii. 1,
ixpopapevoi; (mid.) 2 M. vii. 24, 3 M. iii. 23, of impf. mid. irpoopa>p.r)v
V xv. 8. On the other hand two new pres. forms for " I am seen"
occur, 6iTTdto|xai N. xiv. 14 and oTTTdvo^ai (dmTavoprjv) 3 K. viii. 8,
Tob. xii. 19 BA (the latter in papyri of ii/B.c, Mayser 404, and
in N.T.).
'OpYitojjLai, irapop-yit" : "provoke to anger" is expressed by
the late compound Trapopyi(<o -ia -apyiaa, which appears twice
only in the pass. (Theophr.), Trapopyicrpevrjv Sir. iv. 3 (-copy.),
§ 16, 4, 7rapopyi(rdy]<TeTca Dan. O xi. 36: opyl£opai on the Other
hand is confined to the passive 1 , with tenses apyladrjv, opyurdrj-
o-o/xat (never the more frequent Att. opyiovpm), § 21, 7.
'OpGoto: aug. in dv-Kar-opdcddrjv, § 16, 4, tnavcopdwdrjv, ib. 8.
'OpGpi^w "rise early" (81- 1 K. xxix. 10 A), often written
opdifa, § 7, 35, replaces the earlier opOpevw, found only in Tob.
ix. 6 B : fut. opdpico with v.l. -icrco, § 20, I (i), aor. apdpicra.
'Opvo-crw (St- kut-) : 2 aor. pass, (late) Karapvyr^v, the earlier
1 aor. -(upvx&ijv once in A, § 21, 4.
'OcpeiXto: fut. 6(pfCk^(T(o (Att.) and -eVco, § 18, 1 : 2 aor. now
only in unaugmented form ocpeXov as particle, § 16, 4.
jTcu£u> (ep-Kara-TTpocr-crvp-) has the late guttural tenses
-Traitjopai (and -£co, § 20, 3), eTraifja, -TreVat^a, -TTfTraiypcu,
§ 18, 3 (i) (for Att. waio-opai etc., Rutherford NP 91, 313 f.).
Ilaico : see tvtttco.
IIapoi|xid^w: aug. 7rapoip.la£ev, enap., § 16, 2 and 8.
Ilacro-to " sprinkle," used in the simplex (poetical) and com-
pounded with Kara-, has the late tenses Tmraa-pevos Est. i. 6 and
aor. mid. KaT-enacrdprjv.
IlaTdcro-co : see TV7rra>.
IlaTeio : ttcituxtiv Cod. A for Traroiaiv, § 22, I : double aug.
ev€Trepi(TrdTTj(ra Cod. A, § 1 6, 8.
IIcuko (dva- iirava- Kara-) : the simplex is almost confined to
the mid., KaTanavco almost to the act. which is used both
transitively and intransitively, e.g. rjj i)p. rfj e/38. Karenavo-ev <di
eTravaaro Ex. xxxi. 1 7 : tenses regular, in pass, and mid. iravo-opiu
(not 7rav(cr)0r](Topai nor the late Trai]cropai), (Trava-dprjv with dve-
1 A has the act. twice, but opyifci Prov. xvi. 30 is an error for bpi'gei and
Scrot yap opyi^ovGiv Job xii. 6 for ocot TrapopyLfovaiv.
§ 24] Table of Verbs 281
navdrjfiev Lam. V. 5, TreTrav/xai : under the influence of the Heb.
dvcnraveiv, Karairaveiv ru't = "give rest to" 3 K. v. 4, I Ch. xxiii.
25, 2 Ch. xiv. 6, xv. 15, xx. 30.
n«i0to (dva-, <rvfjL-) is mainly restricted to the 2nd perf.
iriiroiOa (rare in Attic prose) with pres. sense " I trust," 3rd
plur. ireTToiOav, § 1 7, 3, and plpf. ineiroiQciv {tt(7t., § 1 6, 2) : the
paraphrastic construction of Tre-n-oidas with auxiliary eivai (or
ylveo-dai Is. xxx. 12, Sir. ii. 5 X ca ) is frequent, especially in Is.,
7T. ei Is. xxxvi. 4, 6, xxxvii. 10 {nenoidas B), 7r. j/s and coo-ty
ib. viii. 14, x. 20, xvii. 8, 'tadi tt. Prov. iii. 5, it. tjv, fut. n. eiropai
2 K. xxii. 3, Job xi. 18 and 10 times in Is. : so much has inirroiBa
come to be regarded as a pres. that a new 1st aor. eireiroiGrjo-a
is formed from it, § 19, 1, cf. neTroldrjais 4 K. xviii. 19. The
remaining tenses of the verb in LXX (neto-a), tireum, neldopai,
eneidonriv, weireia-fiai, eVe/cr^f) are with few exceptions restricted
to the literary books.
Il€t.vdc0 has a for Att. rj in the contracted forms, § 22, 2, and
in the tenses newacrco eVeiVncra, § 1 8, I.
neipdopai (tt7ro-), ireipdtw (81a- e<-) : the former is used for
"attempt (anything)" with passive tenses ineipaB-qv and TveireL-
pa/xru with mid. sense (class.), the latter for "tempt" or "try
(anyone)" with pass. aor. iTveipda-Or^v "be tried," § 18, 2.
IIepi.o-o-€v<o has the new meanings "be excessive" or "severe"
to anyone (Sir. xxx. 38) and "be superior to" "excel" (Eccl. iii.
19), but is not yet found in causative sense (as in N.T.)="make
to abound" : aug. regular eTrepia-a-fvcra, § 16, 8.
(IIcTdtw) ex- replaces ireTavvvpa "spread out" in the only two
passages where a pres. occurs § 23, 2 : aor. iniraaa {dva- 81- e£-)
is Attic, and fut. eWerao-co is old (Att. 7rerco) : pf. act. SiaireTrerctKOTa
2 Ch. v. 8 is post-class, and pf. pass. hiaTrenfTda/xevos (3 K.,
I — 2 Ch.) replaces Att. -TreirTapai, § 18, 2.
rieTop-at, TreVap-ai (n-eraopat), i'-irTa(Aai "fly": (i) Attic ireropm
occurs in pres. ind. irirovrai Job v. 7, Is. lx. 8 BX and part.
■n-eropevos (9 exx.) with impf. inirovro Is. vi. 2 X : (ii) irirapai
(poetical and late prose) in pres. ind. 7reVa(v)rat Dr. iv. 17,
Prov. xxvi. 2, Is. lx. 8 AQ, part. Tj-erafxevos Is. xiv. 29 B (-opevos
cett.), inf. Tviraa-dai (? -da-Oat) Ez. xxxii. 10 BQ, impf. iiriravTo
Is. vi. 2 BAQr 1 : (iii) the aor. and fut. in LXX are the late
passive forms (as from Trtrdfa) eVera'a-^r/i/ (e'£- kot-), TTfTaaSr]-
<rofj.ai 2 {vice class, eirrofinv, TTTrjcrofiai), § 18, 2 : (iv) of the later
irerdopai a possible ex. occurs in Ez. I.e. : 7rer&yifi/oy Zech. v. 1
r* may be a mere itacism for -ofievos : (v) as from iVr^pt -apai
1 'EireTCLTo \V. xvii. 21 B A is doubtless a corruption of eTrereTaro {reivui).
2 These forms appear in Hatch-Redpath s.v. ireravvvfai, weTdfeii>, but
with one possible exception the meaning is "fly" (Heb. f]1J?). See Rutherford
NP 373 f. for the mixture of forms.
282 Table of Verbs [§ 24
we have the late pres. act. buirravTos W. v. 1 1 B* (StcnrrdvTos
cett.) and late pres. mid. dv- <ad- iTrrdpevos Is. xvi. 2, Sir. xliii. 17,
e^iTTTcurdai Pro v. vii. 10, as well as aor. %tttx]v (class, poetry) Job
xx. 8 (beside eWerao-tfe'i/ in same v.), e^enTrjo-av Sir. xliii. 14 1 .
IIi€?o> is used, as in Att., for "press" and inirUfa for "op-
press" with regular tenses nuaa (£enU<ra iKncn-Ua-pai : the later
contract form irie^'w in cuirugovvTes Ez. xxii. 29 B, § 22, 3 :
matw (Doric and colloquial, mod. Gr. Tridvco) meaning "seize"
occurs in aor. mao-are Cant. ii. 15 and fut. pass. Triaadi)(Top.ai
(else unattested) Sir. xxiii. 21 BS : but the distinction of mean-
ing is not always observed, ii-eiriao-fv Jd. vi. 38 B {dneTriaaev A)
being used = " pressed out " and i&iriao-a 1 K. xii. 3 A (-Uaa B)
= " oppressed."
IIi|ATr\T][Ai and irifi'irXda) (e'/x-), § 23, 4.
(IIi(p,)irpaa)) f'/x- for ipniirpr]pi, § 23, 4.
IIivu : fut. 2nd sing. irUaai (not 71-/17), § 17, 12: 3rd plur.
aor. enloo-av, § 1 7, 5, imperat. 7rie (Att. also niSi), inf. 7rteiV and
ireiv (irlv), § 5 p. 64 : aug. omitted in Tren<oK.ei, § 16, 2.
(Ilnrpao-Kw) has the class, tenses irinpaKa (3rd plur. netrpaKav,
§ J 7> 3)> ^en papai 3 K. xx. 20, 2 M. viii. 1 4, eirpddrjv, with the
post-class, fut. pass, npad^a-opai L. xxv. 23 etc. : the other tenses
are still, as in Att., supplied from other verbs, pres. and impf.
from 7rcoXea), aor. and fut. from dwoSidopai.
UliTTia : aor. usually eVecra, not -ov, § 17, 2 : aug. omitted in
plpf. -TreTrraKfiv, § 16, 2.
II\avao(iai : fut. TrXavt]6r](Topai for Att. nXavr]aopai, § 21, 7.
IIXtj0vivw (pres. pass, twice in Aeschylus = " receive the sup-
port of the TrXrjdos") is frequent in LXX as causative of Att.
•jt\ti0vw "abound" (the latter only in 3 M. v. 41, vi. 4 V) : tenses
regularly formed including inXridvvOrjv, 7rXr]6vi'6r](ropai, irfTrXrj-
dvpfiiu, § 18, 4: the verb is used intransitively in 1 K. i. 12
(fTrXrjOvvev npoa-ev^opevT]), vii. 2, xiv. 19.
nXtjpow : plpf. pass. (7r enXrjpcoTO (TrenXtjpmTo V), § 16, 2, also
in Cod. A errXrjpwTo, § 1 6, 7, and eTTfTrXrjpovTO, § 22, 4.
nXrjo-o-ft) : see tvtttco.
nXovri^w : fut. irXovria) (Att.) with v.l. -iaco, § 20, I (i).
Uvea) : fut. TTvev(rop,ai (Att. in compounds) and irvev(ra, the
latter once apparently causatively " make to blow," § 20, 3.
(IIo8i£w) : fut. crvp.Trodia> with v.l. -i<ra>, § 20, I (i).
IloOe'a), eVi- : aor. iir66rj(ra (Att. also -ecra), § 18, I.
Iloiew : spellings in N Trtijo-are, Trorjae, § 6, 36 and 38 : aug.
omitted in rrfiroi^Keiv, § 16, 2 : terminations 7renoirjKav, § 17, 3,
tTToiovcrav, § 17, 5.
1 The Heb. corroborates eKarrjaovTai in Hos. xi. 1 r (cf. 10), e^rj^drjaav
in Lam. iv. 19: (KirT7)<TovTai, e^irTrjaav were natural corrections suggested
by the context.
24] Table of Verbs 283
no\e(j.t'co : term. eTroXtpoiarav, § 17,5: aor. pass. e7ro\eprjdr]o-av
(class., Thuc. v. 26) Jd. v. 20 A " were fought against," fut. pass,
late (Polyb.) TroXep^Orjo-frai Dan. O ix. 26 : the late fut. and aor.
mid. (cited by Veitch from LXX) do not occur in the uncials.
Iloveio : Trovecrco, (Troveaa, § 18, I.
(TLovtCC,ii)) : fut. KaT<nTovTi<o with v.l. -l<to>, § 20, I (i).
IIopevofj.aL has regular tenses 7ropei'(ro|iat (nopevd-qv TTtirdpevpai
(the last, including compounds ela- eV, not frequent, mainly in
Hex.) : the rare Tropevd^o-opat in late versions, §21,7: late 1 aor.
mid. e7WTopevcrap.evr] 3 M. i. 4 and as v.l. 7rop(vaa>peda Gen. xxxiii.
12 M curs., TTopevarjaBe L. xxvi. 27 A, -aafxeda I M. ii. 20 A.
(Ilpiafiai) : iirpidp.r]v, the class, aor. to uveopcu, is still retained
in Gen. and Prov. xxix. 34 : the later wvrjadprjv(iu>v.) is not used :
the form TTpidaacrdm Gen. xlii. 10 A is unparalleled. "To buy"
is now usually dyopd&iv.
npovo|xev(i> post-class. : £irpov6pevo~a (with v.l. rrpoev.) and
TTfnpovop.tvp.ivos, § 16, 8.
IIpo<j)T]T€iiw : aug. tTTpocpTjTfvo-a (with v.l. TTpoe(p.), § 16, 8 : A
once has the mid. eTrpocprjrfvovro Jer. ii. 8.
IITO6U) : 7TT00)VTai = -OVVTCLl, § 22, I.
(Ilvpitw) ep- : a late alternative for ipTrirrpqpi or tpTrvpeva) :
pf. pass. ipnfTrvpio-pai and in Cod. A evenvpio-pfvos, § 16, 7.
'Paivto "sprinkle"' (class, poetry) has fut. pavu>, aor. epava
(eV- it poo--: class, eppava): pf. Steppcryzca is new, § 16, 7 note.
Cod. A once has fut. paviei L. xiv. 16 as from pav(£<» (Pollux).
The aor. pass. epavTio-drjv (eV- ire pi-) is formed from the post-
class. pavTi^w (Athenaeus is the earliest non-Biblical authority
cited), which also has fut. act. pavrito ¥l. 9, Ez. xliii. 2oA(7rept-).
'Pew has classical tenses (except for the occasional omission
of the second p) : impf. Kareppei I K. xxi. 13 (-e'pet A), rrepitpeov
4 M. ix. 20, impf. pass. Kareppelro ib. vi. 6 : fut. pvrjaopai (otto-
('k- : not the rarer pevo-opai nor the late pevaw), § 20, 3 : aor. pass,
as active ippvrjv {air- St-), §21,3, but i^epdqv, § 7, 39 (not eppevaa):
pf. KareppvrjKa Jer. viii. 13.
The -pi forms of pij-yvvpi (Sm- Kara-) appear only in the pass.,
for pres. act. pTJo-crw is used, § 23, 2 : regular tenses prj^co, epp/£«,
eppdyrjv (for -pp- and -p-, § 7, 39) : post-class, pf. 8upprj^cos in
" K. (38" (2 K. xiv. 30, xv. 32, 4 K. xviii. 37), 1 M. v. 14, xiii. 45,
Jer. xlviii. 5 AQ : the class. 2nd perf. (intr.) Zppwya (St- kcit-) in
Jos. ix. 4, 13, 2 K. i. 2 B, Ep. J. 30, also in the form i'pprjya (Si-
ze ar- : Doric and late) 1 K. iv. 12, 2 K. i. 2 A, Job xxxii. 19:
with the same sense the rare pf. pass, diepprjyptvos 1 Es. viii. 70,
Prov. xxiii. 21 and with mid. sense Jer. xlviii. 5 BX : fut. pass.
payijo-opai (dno- Sia-) is late, Is. lviii. 8, Ez. xiii. II, xxxviii. 20,
Hos. xiv. 1, Hb. iii. 10, Eccl. iv. 12.
284 Table of Verbs [§ 24
'Piirxto and ptirreio (both Attic) both occur in LXX, § 22, 3 :
pf. act. (class. ZppMpa) only in Jos. xxiii. 4 inipK^a A, corrupted
in B to orrep e'nra : pf. pass. ep(p)ippai (-eppipai, § 7> 40) and
pipippai, § 16, 7 : aor. and fut. pass. ep(p)lcpr]v, pKpr/aopai (not
eppi<pdrjv, pi(pd.), §21,4: term. virepiTrTocrav, § 17,5: for -pp- and
-P-, § 7, 39-
'Pvojiai (early in poetry, cf. epvopai) is common in LXX (esp.
in ^ and Is.) having, besides the class, tenses pvaopai, ip{p)vadp-qv,
in certain books (4 K., ¥, 1 M.) two late pass, tenses with pass,
meaning ep(p)v<rdr]v, pva-6r)cropai, §21,5: for -pp- and -p-, § 7, 39.
2aX.iri£<o : new fut. a-aXiTico and -1'0-co, § 20, 1 (i) : aor. ta-dXTria-a
(for older -lytja or -t^a), § 18, 3 (ii).
2(3€vvv|ii (a7ro- Kara-) keeps the -pi forms in literary books,
which alone use pres. and impf., § 23, 2, and the Att. tenses
<rft((T(o, i'afteo-a: the passive tenses are (Ionic and) late, ea(3e(rp.cii
(also Ionic) Is. xliii. 17, Job xxx. 8, 3 M. vi. 34, (a^eadrjv (Ion.)
Job iv. IO etc. with v.ll. ia^r]8r]v (r(3ev((r)6evTos, § 1 8, 2, o-fiecr-
8r)<ropai L. vi. 9 et pass.: the class, -ia-^v -ia'^Ka -a-^rja-opai are
unrepresented.
2t]|ao,Cv<0 : aor. earjpai'a and (literary books) eanprjva -rjvdprji',
§ 18, 4 : a-ea-qpavTai (class.) 2 M. ii. I.
Si^aco : fut. (Tiyr/cropai and -(ra>, § 20, 3.
Siajirda) : fut. <Ti(x>nr)<ropai and -<ra), § 20, 3 : pf. o-eo-ianrrjKa
(class.) Job xviii. 3 : o-iwrrovvTatv for -ayvrcov Cod. A, § 22, 1.
(2K€8avw|u) simplex unused, in comp. usually with 81a- and,
mainly in met. sense, also aVo- 4 M. v. 11, Kara- Ex. xxiv. 8:
pres. -p.i form once in pass. biaa-Kebavvvrai, for pres. act. -o-K€8dta>
is used, § 23, 2 : class, tenses in use Sieo-Ke'oWa -dcrBr^v Eccl.
xii. 5, -aapat Ex. xxxii. 25, Hb. i. 4, 3 M. v. 30 : the futures are
post-class., -(TK(8d<ra) (Att. <xKe8a>), -(TKedao-Oijo-opcu Zech. xi. 11,
W. ii. 4- Cf. (TKopirlfa.
SKeirdtw («rt- Lam. iii. 43 f. and the later Versions) "cover,"
"shelter" (later Attic writers) is frequent with regular tenses
including I aor. and fut. pass. iaMTrdadr]!', o-Ke7rao-dr)aop.ai: o-K€ttw
(Ionic and late Koivrj) is a v.l. of A in Ex. xxvi. 7, Job xxvi. 9.
Ekotm'o), <j-K«TrTO(iai in Attic form one verb, the pres. and impf.
only of the former being used with tenses a-Keyf/opai, eaKc^dprjv.
In LXX o-Koireco (eVi-) is rare and confined to the pres. 1 , but an aor.
KareaKOTTTja-a "spied out" appears in a few passages (the Hexat.
to express this sense uses the post-class. KaTao-Koireva)), § 21, 2.
The stem a-neirr- in the simplex and in comp. with Kara- is, as
in Att., restricted to fut. and aor., but tmo-Ke'irTOfiai (rweiri-
( = "review," "inspect," or "visit," "punish": also in pass,
apparently "be missed " = lp2 niph. e.g. 4 K. x. 19) in addition
1 "E,ire<iK6Trri<jav 2 K. ii. 30 B is obviously a slip for tweaKeTrrjcrav.
\ 24] Table of Verbs 285
to (i) the class, fut., aor., and perf. inevKeppat (used both actively
e.g. Ex. iii. 16 "visited" and passively e.g. N. ii. 4 "was
reviewed''), is used (ii) in the pres. Ex. xxxii. 34 etc. with by-
form €mo-K€iro(j.cu I K. xi. 8 B, xv. 4 B (so in a papyrus of iii/B.C,
Mayser 351), and (iii) in the late pass, tenses (Trea-Ken^v em-
0-KfTrrjo-ofj.ai, -aTK<=<f)6r]i> (Ion.), -(TKe(p8rj(Top.ai, § 21, 4.
2Kopm£a>, Sta-: "scatter," an Ionic verb according to
Phrynichus 1 , used by late prose writers from Polybius onwards
and in certain portions of LXX, where it has the tenses a-Kopiriu>
and -tVo>, § 20, I (i), ecrKopTriaa, -icrdrjv, -lapai, aKopTTia-Bijaopai.
In LXX its distribution 2 and use as a substitute or alternative for
§ia<nr(ipeiv in the literal sense of "scatter" are noticeable, while
8iaa-Kf8d(pwpi) is mainly restricted to metaphorical senses.
Siraa) : tenses regular including pf. mid. and pass, ea-rracrpevos
(air- etc.), once in B etjeo-n-apevos, § 1 8, 2, aug. omitted in d-rro-
anaapfvoi, § 16, 2 (no perf. act. used) : fut. pass. eKarraa-Bna-opaL
Am. iii. 12 (81a- Xen.): the rare fut. opt. dnocnrdaoi Jd. xvi. 9 B
is noteworthy.
Sireipw (81a- Kara-) : post-class, tenses are pf. ecnrapKa Is.
xxxvii. 30, fut. pass. <nraprj<ropai (with compounds) L. xi. 37, Dt.
xxix. 23 etc., Cod. A once using a-irepfvrai with the same passive
meaning N. xx. 5 (o-n-dpeTai BF) : A also has diecmapcrpevovs,
§ 18, 4: cf. (rKopTTi^a.
Ei-d^w (poetical word): the fut. ardtjw Jer. xlix. 18, Eccl.
x. 18 BX is unrecorded before LXX, eWa£a is classical.
2t€'XXu : terminations e^aTreo-re'XXoo-ai', § 1 7, 5, aTrearaXtces
Cod. A, § 17, 8 (not dcpearaXKa, § 8, 5) : tenses regular except
that the fut. mid. 81a- inro- a-reXovpat (2 Ch. xix. 10, Job xiii. 8,
W. vi. 7, Hg. i. 10) lacks early authority.
STepe'w (cItto-): aor. eareprjaa -rjdrjv and -eaa -edrjv, § 1 8, I:
arepTjdijcropiii 4 M. iv. 7 is post-classical : arepopai is unrepre-
sented, § 22, 3.
SnipC^o) (poetical and late prose) : fut. -iu> and -icroo, § 20, I (i) :
in the other tenses there is fluctuation between ea-r^pia-a
(-tadprjv) and -itja, eo-TrjpixOrjv -ia6r]v, -typai -tcr/xat, -ixdr)cropai
-i(rdt'](ropai, § 1 8, 3 (iii)-
2Tpa.YyaX.dop.ai -6op.ai v. 11., § 22, 4-
2Tpe<j>w : the simplex is trans, only, the compounds of uva-
eVt- etc. trans, and intr., note Siaarpf^/en intr. 2 K. xxii. 27 A
=¥ xvii. 27 " act perversely " : pf. act. unclass. dnea-Tpocpaa-iv
1 2/cop7rtfeTaf 'EiKaralos ftey tovto Xeyet "\wv wv, oi 5' AttikoI crKtSdu-
vvrai (paat: Lobeck p. 218 (cf. Rutherford NP 295).
2 It is absent e.g. from the following portions which use 5iacnreipeii>
instead: Pent, (except N. x. 35, Dt. xxx. 1, 3 and Gen. xlix. 7 A where
read Stacnrcpu), the earlier portions of the Kingdom books, Is., Jer. ft and
Ez. ft (except xxviii. 25, xxix. 13), though frequent in Jer. a and Ez. a.
286 Table of Verbs [§ 24
1 K. vi. 21 : pf. pass, regular -earpappm, the e of the present
being retained in aweaTpep.p.evoi 1 M. xii. 50 A (so in a papyrus of
ii/B.C, Mayser 410): aor. pass. earpdcpw (not the rare iarpecpdw)
§ 21, 4, with imperat. dno- eVt- arpdcprjTi (not -qtft) Gen. xvi. 9,
N. xxiii. 16 etc., cf. § 7, 13: fut. pass, ar pcvprjaopai (post-class,
in the simplex) 1 K. x. 6, Sir. vi. 28, Tob. ii. 6, Is. xxxiv. 9 and
frequent in the compounds, used both passively and to replace
the mid. -arpeyj/opai (which is not found), e.g. ovk dnoaTpa<prj-
a-opai avrov Am. i. 3 "reject" "turn away from": aor. mid.
dTT((TTp(\lfdp.T]v "reject" (post-class, with this prep.) Hos. viii. 3,
Zech. x. 6, 3 M. iii. 23.
^Tpwvvvw (Kara- vwo-) replaces the older pres. aropwpi, § 23,
2 : the following are post-classical, the futures of the 3 voices
o-rptWco (class, in comp.) Is. xiv. 11, Ez. xxviii. 7, arpaaopai (v. 1.
vtto-) Ez. xxvii. 30, KciTaaTpwdrjaopai Jdth vii. 14, also aor. mid.
v7recrTpco(rdp,r)v Is. Iviii. 5, aor. pass. KcireaTpaOw Jdth vii. 25.
2upii;&) : fut. avptco (in Aquila etc. avplaa : avpiy^opai Lucian) :
aor. eavpiaa (for Att. -ty|a), § 18, 3 (ii).
2vpw : fut. avpco 2 K. xvii. 13 and aor. mid. dvdavpai Is. xlvii.
2 (-pe X) are post-classical.
2<J>dX\w has 1 aor. eo-cpaXa (for Att. ea(prj\a) in Job xviii. 7
opt. a(pdXai (c4>aAih A), to which tense should probably also
be referred eV^dXei/ ib. xxi. 10, Sir. xiii. 22 (6C(J>aAh A), Am. v. 2
and not to the dubious 2 aor. ead>d'kov.
2<j>T)vow : a(piji'olcrdu> X,
5 ^-> >
2ul> : perf. pass. aeauxTpai, rarely Att. aeaapai, but (aadrjv,
acodrja-opai as in Att., § 18, 2.
Ta<r<rw and Tdrrco § 7, 46 : the 2nd aor. pass, -erdyqv with the
fut. inrorayrja-o^ai are post-class., the class. 1st aor. eraxfyv
(rrpoa- aw-) being confined to 3 exx. of the neut. part., §21,4:
the fut. mid. of the sifnplex rdgopai Ex. xxix. 43 "will make
an appointment" or "meet" is also late (Mayser 410 gives an
ex. of 200 B.C.): pf. act. reraxa is rare, Hb. i. 12, Ez. xxiv. 7
and with irpoa-- aw- in literary books.
Tei'vw: the simple pf. act. rerana Prov. vii. 16 is post-class.,
cf. fKTeraKa I K. i. 1 6 (diro- is class.) : iireTaro W. xvii. 21
appears to Stand for eVereraro (cf. ireropai).
TtXsGK fut. reAeo-a), § 20, i (iii): pf. act. only in the peri-
phrastic ear/ rereAeKcos Sir. vii. 25 : pf. pass, has mid. sense in
awrereXeade Gen. xliv. 5 and in the simplex with the meaning
^'haye oneself initiated" (class.) N. xxv. 5, Hos. iv. 14 (so
erfXeadrjv N. xxv. 3=* cv. 28), elsewhere pass, sense : aug.
omitted in TereXearo, § 16, 2: fut. pass. reXeaOi'}aop,at (eVt- aw-)
is late: aor. mid. (rare in class. Gk) aweTeXeadprjv Is. viii. 8
(-aat A), Jer. vi. 13 BN, 2 M. xiii. 8. For new pres. t€\iVko), § 19. 3.
§ 24] Table of Verbs 287
Ti0Ti(ii : § 23, 5 and IO : aug. in irapeKaredeTo, eawedero, § 1 6, 8.
Tiktw : fut. rei-opai (not the rarer retja)) : i aor. pass, irixow
(frequent in LXX. = Att. iyepofirfv) and fut. pass. TexOijaopevos
V xxi. 32, lxxvii. 6 are late forms.
Tipiaio : Tifiov<riv N § 22, 1 (as from -£a>).
Tprrrtt -ojxai (ava- dno- iv- int.- pera- npo-) : the only tense at
all frequent is the class. 2 aor. pass, -erpaTrw (imperat. ivrpdiv^Ti,
§ 7, 1 3), to which is now added the post-class, fut. pass. rpaTr^aopai
Sir. xxxix. 27, iv- L. xxvi. 41 etc. : the compound with iv- with
the new meaning "be ashamed of" is the commonest form of the
verb and is limited to these two tenses with ivrirpappai 1 Es.
viii. 71 : other parts of the verb are rare outside literary books.
Tpe'xw : fut. 8pap.ovp.ai and 8papa>, § 20, 3 : no perf. in use :
«7rorpe'xo) now replaces a»rei/u=" depart," especially in imperat.
d7rorpe^e = a7rt#e, cf. aTTOTpe^ovres dnekevaovTai Jer. xliv. 9-
TVyxivw (literary : ano- iv- [=" entreat " " petition " as in the
papyri] eVi- aw-): the perf. is rirevxa Job vii. 2 (rerv^r/Kws A),
3 M. v. 35 (so throughout the papyri for Att. rei-u^ica, Mayser
374) : avTiXi'ipyp-eoos rev^aadai 2 M. xv. 7=2 M- n - 33 A. (rev-
£eadai V) is an example of the confusion of fut. and aor. forms
which is paralleled by eaaadcu, irapi^aaBai etc. in the papyri,
cf. § 6, 6 for another example from 2 M.
Tvitttw, as in Attic, is still defective and supplemented by
other verbs : some of the latter now appear in non-Attic
tenses, but tvtttu itself does not extend its range, and the
Koivrj, no less than Attic, affords no excuse to the Byzantine
grammarians for their unfortunate selection of this word as
typical of the verbal system. (1) Tvtttu, %tvktov are the only
tenses used in LXX with one instance (4 M. vi. 10) of pres.
part. pass. (2) The normal fut. and aor. act. are nara^a),
i'vara^a 1 , this verb being confined to these tenses, except for the
use of pres. inf. ircn-ao-o-eiv in the B text of Jd. xx. 31, 39
(A tvttthv). (3) As aorist, g-irato-a (also Attic, mainly in Tragedy)
is preferred by the translator of Job (5 times) and occurs
sporadically elsewhere : from this verb we find also pres. conj.
once (Ex. xii. 13), pres. part, four times, and perf. TrenuiKa
(post-class, in simplex) N. xxii. 28, 1 K. xiii. 4. (4) The passive
tenses are formed from 7r\ii<ro-eiv : aor. e-rrXriyw (i^eirXdyijv,
KareTrXdyw : KaranX^yeis 3 M. i. 9 A), fut. TrXrjyrjaopai, pf.
TrenXrjypevos (icara-) 3 M. ii. 2 2 f., but elsewhere ■n-enXrjya (rare
in earlier Greek and with act. sense) is used with passive
meaning, "am struck," N. xxv. 14, 2 K. iv. 4 etc.: the act. of
this verb is rare in LXX, pres. (post-class, in simplex) rrXrja-
aovai 4 M. xiv. 19 (with Kara- in Job), fut. ttXtj^w 3 K. xiv. 14 f. A
1 See the collocation of pres. and aor. in 1 Es. iv. 8 e?7re irara^aL,
TVTTTOVIJIV.
288 Table of Verbs [§ 24
(in an interpolation from Aquila), aor. tir\r]^a 1 K. xi. 1 1 A
(possibly from same source).
'YTro|i.vTinaTitonai„ a koivtj verb = " record," "enter a minute":
aug. omitted in vvropvr]pdTLo-To § 16, 2.
'Yo-Tepew (dcf)- K.a.8-) : the new features are the fut. vo-Tepijaca
V xxii. 1, lxxxiii. 12, Job xxxvi. 17 etc., the middle varepovp,aL
Dt. xv. 8 A, Sir. xi. 11, li. 24 B, Cant. vii. 2, and the causative
use of the act. = " withhold" 2 Es. xix. 21 B* {ixjTip-qaav cett.
"they lacked" with MT), so to pdwa o-ov ova d(pvo-Tepr]<Tas ib.
xix. 20, a7rapxas . . ov Kadvo-Teprjaeis Ex. xxii. 29 (cf. I Ch. xxvi. 27,
Sir. xvi. 13 B).
'Ycfxuvoj: aor. vcpava (for Att. -T)va), pf. pass. (Att.) vcpao-p-evos^
§ 18, 4- . , •
'Y»|/6w : post-classical verb : inf. v\j/oiv, $ 22, 3.
4>aivw : I aor. act. eqbava and (lit.) aTrefprjva -r)vdp.r}v, § 1 8, 4:
i aor. pass, (rare in class, prose) only in e^cpdvdr] "was shown"
Dan. O ii. 19, 30, the Att. 2nd aor. ecpdvrjv 1 "appeared" is
frequent : fut. (pavi)aopai and cpavovpm (both Att.), § 15, 3 : term.
('cpaivoo-av, § 1 7, 5 : crasis irpov<pdvr)o-av, § 1 6, 8 note: no form of
perf. in LXX. The use of eav (av) (palvrjrai (toi 1 Es. ii. 18 (cf.
2 Es. vii. 2o) = eai> So£/ or el ho/cel is a standing formula in
petitions in the papyri.
(4>avo-Kw) : an Ionic and koivtj verb found only in composition,
in LXX with Sta- and (3 times in Job) eVt-, " dawn " (of day-
break), " give light " : LXX has this form of the pres. with aor.
8u(pavo-a, fut. (TTicpavo-a Job xxv. 5 A (also (pavais and inrocpavo-is) :
the alternative -<|>wcrKw (Hdt. and N.T.) -icpaxra only as a variant
in Jd. xix. 26 B, I K. xiv. 36 A, Job xli. 9 A inKpcoo-Kerai :
<pavcrK<D appears to be the older form, cf. Epic nKpavo-Ka.
<i»€pw : aor. fjveyKa with part, in -as but inf. -elv etc., § 17, 2,
once dvoio-are from (Ionic and late) aor. a>o-a §21,2: terminations
i'(pepav, e'(pdpoo-av, iviynaio-av, § 1 7, 4, 5 and 7 : pf. pass, in LXX
rare and literary, dnevr]vtypivos Est. B. 3 BX, eur- 2 M. xiv. 38
(pf. act. infrequent) : fut. pass, (since Aristot.) (lo-evex0r]o-op.ai
Jos. vi. 19, dv- Is. xviii. 7, lx. 7, drr- etc.
«t>€\>"Y<D : terminations e<pvya (kcit-) § 17, 2, e<pvyoo-av § 17, 5 :
€K(f)(v^aadai (v.l. -ecrOai) § 6, 6.
4>T](j.i : § 23, 4.
4>0dvu) \irpo-, Kar- Jd. xx. 42 A) also written <}>0avvo), § 19, 2 :
impf. eq>6av(v (rare) Uan. 6 iv. 17 B : fut. <£0dcrco (not Att.
cpdrjo-op-m) § 20, 3 : aor. i'cpdaaa (Att. also had ecpdrjv which is
absent from LXX) § 21, 1 : pf. e<pdana (post-class.) 2 Ch. xxviii.
1 (J)&NOieN 4 M. iv. 23 XV is apparently a corruption of (J)&N6ieN
((}>&Nie A).
24] Table of Verbs 289
9, Cant. ii. 12 (-a-fv X), rrpo- i M. x. 23 A. As regards meaning,
the simplex retains the original sense of anticipation in Wis.
(iv. 7, vi. 13, xvi. 28), also in Sir. xxx. 25 (opposed to eo-^aros-),
cf. 3 K. xii. 18 e<p8. dvafirfvai "made haste" : elsewhere (10 times
in Dan. 6, also in the latest group of LXX books, Jd. xx.
34 B etc.) 1 it has its modern meaning "come" or "reach," the
sense of priority being lost. "Anticipate" is now expressed by
7rpn<f)ddvo), but the rrpo- more often has a local than a temporal
force "come into the presence of" or "confront" someone : in
¥ lxvii. 32 it is used causatively, Trpocpddaet x fl P a nvrfjs t<5
#foj = " eagerly stretch forth."
4>op€OfjLai : fut. (pofiiidrjo-opLai (Att. (po^Tjaofxai only once in
4 M.), § 21, 7 : pf. unused excepting for a wrong reading in
W. xvii. 9 A : ecpofiovprjv -rjdrjv regular. The act. of the simplex,
apart from i<f>6$ei \Y. xvii. 9, is unrepresented, being replaced in
Dan. e iv. 2 and 2 Es. (four times) by the new form <J>op€pit<o
(cf. (poftepLo-pos ^ Ixxxvii. 17): but <=K(pofiea) remains (chiefly in
the phrase ovk ecrrai 6 e<(poft5>v), this prep, tending to confer
a transitive force upon some compounds in late Greek (cf.
e^apaprdvn} "cause to sin").
4>op€to : (f)ope(To>, e(p6pe<ra, § 1 8, I.
•^pudo-o-w (-drrofKu) : post-class. = " neigh" of horses and met.
"be insolent" or "proud": in LXX only in the latter sense, in
the act. (unrecorded elsewhere) ecppva^av edvij ^ ii. 1, and in
mid.-pass. (ppvarropevos (or <j>p\rrr6|j.evos A, cf. § 6, 50), 2 M. vii. 34,
perf. part, nt^pvacrp.ivos -ayp.evos, § 1 8, 3 (Hi). The subst.
(ppvaypa "pride" (in the group Jer. a — Ez. a — Min. Proph. and
3 M.) is classical in the literal sense "snorting."
^vXdcro-tt (and -drrco, lit., § 7, 46) Sta-, rrpo- 2 K. xxii. 24 :
pf. act. n€(pv\aKa 1 K. xxv. 21 (for Att. -axa) : the pf. pass, is used
both in its class, mid. sense (Ez. xviii. 9, cf. 2 Es. iv. 22) and
passively, e.g. Gen. xli. 36 : the fut. pass. (pv\ax0t]<rop.(u Jer. iii. 5,
^ xxxvi. 28 is post-class.: term. ('cpvXa^a,- Cod. A, § 17, 8:
redupl. (pecpvXa^ai Cod. A, § 16, 7.
•i'vTevu) : pf. act. (post-class.) wecpvrevKav. § 1 7, 3.
"Jmjcu : the pres. act. is used intransitively (late) in Dt. xxix. 18,
else trans. : fut. (pvrjo-a (trans.) Is. xxxvii. 31 (for class, (pvaw),
but dva(pv(rei (intr.) ib. xxxiv. 13 (corrected to -(pvrjo-a by late
hands of BX) : the aor. act. is absent (excepting (pva-wres
Jer. xxxviii. 5 AQ*, an error for (pvrevo:) and the pf. act. is
1 Including Tob. v. 19 dpyvptov rw dpy. p.'r] <p6daai "let not money (the
deposit which Tobias is going to recover) come (or be added) to money."
"Be not greedy to add money to money" of A.V. and R.V. is a neat para-
phrase, but the marginal note in A.V. (not in R.V.) is needed to explain the
construction.
T. 19
290 Table of Verbs [§ 24
confined to literary portions : the act. 2nd aor. (<f>w is replaced
by the pass, av- Trpocr- ecpvrjv, § 21, 3.
^ut^w (not before Aristot.) "give light" and met. "enlighten,"
"instruct": fut. (pwriw and -iaoa, § 20, 1 (i): pass, tenses
e<pa>Ti(rdr]v (^aiTicrdrjcrofxai in ty.
XaCpto (eVt-, and once each Kara- Prov. i. 26, Trpoa- ib. viii. 30,
o-iry- Gen. xxi. 6) : the fut. (not the class, ^ntp^rro)) takes two late
forms (i) in the simplex x a PWopai (12 undisputed exx.), (ii) in
compos, -xapovfim, enL- Hos. x. 5, Mic. iv. 11, Sir. xxiii. 3, Kara-
Prov. i. 26, avy- Gen. xxi. 6 : the latter occurs also in the simplex
in Zech. iv. 10 B*X*Q* (with v.l. -rjaovrai), ib. x. 7 though
Xaprjcrfrai occurs in the same v., § 20, 3 : aor. exaprjv regular
except for the loss of the second aspirated letter in the imperat.
Xiipi]Ti, § 7, 13: perf. unattested.
Xe'o) and once -\iv(v)vi, § 19, 2 : new fut. ^fw x eeis for ^eca ^el?,
§ 20, 1 (iii) : contracted and uncontracted forms, § 22, 3 : pf. act.
(post-class.) etcKe'xuica Ez. xxiv. 7 : fut. pass. x v ^W°P ai (one ex.
with (Tvy- in Demosth.) Jl. ii. 2 and in comp. with 8ia- €<- avy-.
Xpaofuu : inf. xPW^" 1 (Att.) and once xP^^^i § 22, 2 : fut.
pf. K(xP 1 l (TfTa '- "shall have need" Ep. J. 58 can be paralleled
only from Theocr. xvi. 7^.
Xpuo : pf. pass. Kexpia-pat (with ^piV/xa) replaces Att. /ceyptpai
(^plpn, ? xP'M a )) Dut aor - pass, exp^adrfv (? cxpyfy 2 K. i. 2 I A =
expify) ls Attic, § 1 8, 2 : the fut. pass. xP 10 '^ ' ^^ Ex. xxx. 32 is
post-class., as is also the pf. act. K(xP i<a l K. x. 1, 2 K. ii. 7,
4 K. ix. 3, 6, 12 : term, evexptoaav Cod. N, § 17, 5.
(^dw) only in the aor. pass, awe\j/rja6r]v (v.l. -rjdrjv) " swept
away" in Jer., § 18, 2: the compound occurs in the act. in
Ptolemaic papyri.
^v^w is both trans, and intrans., e.g. us \/™x ei Aokko? {JScop,
ovtojs ^^X ft KaKia avTTjs Jer. vi. 7, cf. Karay^v^are " cool your-
selves " Gen. xviii. 4 : pf. act. (unattested in class. Gk) dve^vxora
2 M. xiii. 11 : no pass, forms used.
^wpitw : fut. -v/zcoptco and -laa, § 20, 1 (i).
'I28iv«, in class. Gk confined to pres., in LXX has impf.
(S8ivov Is. xxiii. 4, Ixvi. 8, and, as from a contract verb, diSivrjaa,
d)8ivT)o-a (causative in Sir. xliii. 17 A) : Aquila further has 1 aor.
pass, and mid.
'flflew: aug., § 16, 6: the pf. pass, of the simplex, uap-dva)
^ lxi. 4, is unclassical.
('Hvtoficu) unused : see npiapat.
I. INDEX OF SUBJECTS
A, Codex : see Alexandrinus
Accusative .sing. 146 f. (-aefor-a), 176
(-rji> for -ri), 150: plur. (-es for -as
etc) 73, 145, 147 ft"., 150
Adjectives, declension of 172-181 :
comparison of 181-186
Adjurations, use of on and el in 54
Adverbs, comparison of 183 : replaced
by adj. (Trpurepos) 183 : numeral
adverbs 189 f.
"Alexandrian dialect" 19 f.
Alexandrinus, Codex, Egyptian origin
of 72, 10 1, 1 10: text mainly inferior
and secondary 65, 106, 107 bis,
218 bis, 221 n. 2, 258: text pro-
bably original 81 (Is.), 93 (4'),
152 (Sir.) : Hexaplaric interpola-
tions frequent 3 f., cf. Aquila :
conjectural emendation of Greek
205 n. 3 : orthography and accidence
mainly of later date than auto-
graphs 55 ff., 67 (Numbers perhaps
written in two parts), 72, 74, 98 n. 3
(introduces Attic forms), 110, 115
(1 and 2 Es. a single volume in an
ancestor of A), 131, 147 and 176
(3rd decl. ace. in -av -9/v), 188 (££
/cat 5eKa), 212 (yevd/xevos in Jer.),
234 (IXei7T0J' etc.), 241 (b~wqdr]aoixai
etc.), 255 {Wriaa, e'Swcra) : fore-
shadows modern Greek 158, 179,
205 f. (loss of redupl.), 215 f., 241 f.
Analogy plays large part in the koiv-tj
21 » 73* 79 f-i 8 9> io 3 n -> l2 °
(5vo-ejir)s), 124 f., 127 bis, 128 (exuv),
129 {evplaKw), 174, 178 f., 189,
201 n., 202. Cf. Assimilation
Anaptyxis in X 98
Anthropomorphism avoided 44
Aorist, 1st, extension of, at cost of
2nd aor. 209 ff., 233 f. : sigmatic
for unsigmatic 235 : in pass, partly
replaced by 2nd aor. 236 f. : new
1st aor. pass. 238 : 1st aor. pass,
replaces 1st aor. mid. 238 ff. : mix-
ture of aor. and fut. inf. mid. 76, 287
Aorist, 2nd, old forms retained longest
in inf. 210 (ivtyKeiv, UTrelv) : 2nd
aor. pass, for 2nd aor. act. 235
Apocalypse, style of 21 n. : SoOAos S :
evumLov 43 n. : rel. + demonstr.
pron. 46 n. : 240 n.
Apostolic Fathers : see Patristic
Appellative taken for proper name 32 f.
Apposition of verbs 51 f. with n.
Aquila. pedantic literalism of 9 : irepl
XaXiSs (ir. \o-you) 4 1 : €Tri<TTpi<peLv
53 : vto 55> '33 n - : h& e 'M< ^5-
K&dodos 190: misc. 49, 112 n. :
interpolations in A text from Aq. ,
mainly in 3 — 4 K., 3, 152, 157,
190. 218, 227, 231 n., 241, 287 f. :
(?) similar interp. in Joshua 4
Aramaic influence on LXX Greek
xx, 28, 34 (ya£ap7]v6s, yeiupas), 36
(aafx^vKT] ?)
Archaism in the uncials 60
Archite, Hushai the 37
Aristeas 13, 15 n., 76, 170 n. 3, 20011.,
247 n., 264, 279 (KaTolo/jiai.)
Aristophanes 45, 81 : Scholiast on
105 n.
Aristotle, a precursor of the Koivrj 17,
143 n., 144
Article, omission of 24 f. : sing. art.
with plur. Heb. noun 34 : loses
aspirate 129: crasis with 138:
Hebr. art. in transliterations, with
Greek art. added 33 f.
Asiatic languages and the koivt) 20 :
Asiatic orthography 98, no, 212 n.
(term, -av)
Aspirate, irregular insertion and
omission of 124ft.: throwing back
of 126 f. (i<pLOpKtiv , oXLyos, lovdas)
Aspirated consonant, mixture of, with
19—2
292
/. Index of Subjects
tenuis 102 : transposition of 103 :
insertion and omission of 104 :
omission of one of two 116, 129,
cf. 236: doubling of 121
Assimilation, of vowels (esp. un-
accented or flanking liquids) 76 f.,
84, 87 f., 96 f., 16511., 176, 219:
of consonants i3off. : of declensions
140 f., 146: of cases 74, 147 ff.,
151 : of masc. and neut. 151, 174.
Cf. Analogy
"Attic" declension 144 f., 173
Atticism 114, 1S6 n., 187, 204 (in K.
5 ). 253 (? eo-rcjs)
Augment 74 n. (eKadepiaa), 195 ff.
Authorized Version 47 n.
Autographs of LXX 55 ff., 71
X, Codex : see Sinaiticus
B, Codex : see Vaticanus
Babrius 226
Barnabas, Epistle of 76
Baruch, the two portions a and ;8 13 :
Bar. a by the translator of Jer.'/3
12 : Bar. /3, date of 6, 61 n. (otfSets),
102, 278 n.
Bezae, Codex 188 n.
"Biblical Greek" 16, 8011., 83, 104 f.
Cf. "Jewish Greek," Vocabulary
Birthplaces of the uncials 71 f.
Bisection of LXX books 65 ff., 122 n.
Boeotian dialect 11211., 1 29 n., 21011.
and 213 (-ocxav)
Byzantine epoch 109, 134. Cf.
Koivrj, periods in
Caesarea suggested birthplace of
Cod. B 72
Canon, Hebrew, translations made in
order of viii : influence of canoniza-
tion on Greek style 15, 30 f.
Causative meaning of verbs in -evui 88
(281 not, as in N.T., irepiao-evu) :
in -iw etc., Trvevaw f^uto 2^2,
e8\daT7]aa 234, dea/SXe^are 262,
Svctlc 265, edd/jL^-qaa 269, iVrfpT/ca
288, Trpo<p6a.cru} 289 : of compounds
of €K-, i^afxapravw 259, e£%>i^a 267,
i^i\d<7K0fj.ai 270 f., iK<pofiew 289
Chronicles, expurgation in the original
1 1 : Chron. LXX, the version of
Theodotion (?) xx, 167 n. : does not
use " Hebraic " vibs nor vapa-
ylvo/j.<u except at end of 2 Ch. 41 f.,
267 n. : ovdds in 2 Ch. 6t
Commerce, effect of, in fusing the
old dialects 17
Comparison, degrees of 23 f., 181 ff. :
comparative for superl. 181, for
pos. 183 (dvwrepov etc.)
Composition, assimilation of final v
in 132 ff.
Compound words : see Word-formation
Concord, rules of, violated 23
Conjunctive, deliberate, following fut.
ind. 91 : conj. vice opt. 193 n. :
replaced by ind. 193 f. : conj. of
2 aor. of 5i8w/u,i 255 f.
Consonants, interchange of 100 ff. :
insertion of 108 ff. : omission of
1 1 r ff. : single and double con-
sonants 117 ff., pp and p 118 {.,
doubling of aspirated letter 121 :
go and tt 121 ff. : per and pp 123 f. :
assimilation of 1 30 ff. : variable
final cons. 134 ff.
ConstrucSio ad sensitm 23
Contract verbs 241 ff. : term, -ovcrav
213 f . : short vowel in tenses 2 1 8 f.
Cf. Mute stem
Contracted and uncontracted forms
98 f., 144, 172 f.
Coordination of sentences 24, 55
Coptic influence on the koivt] 20,
73 n., 84 : Coptic palaeography 72.
Cf. Egypt, Sahidic
Countries, names of, expressed ad-
jectivally 169 f.
Crasis 137 f., 206 n.
Daniel, Greek words in the Aramaic
of 35 n. : Daniel O, a partial para-
phrase by writer of 1 Es. 12 :
Daniel 0, later orthography of
132 ff. : N.T. quotations agreeing
with G 15. Cf. Theodotion
Dative still common 23 : cognate dat.
c. vb. = Heb. inf. abs. 48 ff . : dat.
sg. of 1 decl. nouns in a pure 140 ft.,
of 3 decl. 86 (-1 for -ei in B), 149,
165 ('It/o-o?)
David, Song and Last Words of, in
style of O 14 f.
Demetrius Ixion 19
/. Index of Subjects
293
Dentals, interchange of 103 ff. : omis-
sion of 116
Deponent verbs, pass, for mid. tenses
in 238 ff.
Deuteronomy, slight divergence from
Pent, in vocabulary etc. 14, 48:
more marked in closing chapters
8 n., 14, 39: optat. 24: oi'Seis 61 :
dS-qaa B text 278
Dialects, disappearance of the old 18.
Cf. Alexandrian, Doric, Ionic, etc.
Digamma, (?) replaced by aspirate 124
Diminutives in -elbiov 87 n.
Diphthongs, monophthongisation of
71, 93 f., 141 (l unpronounced in vi)
Dissimilation 130
Distributive use of dvo 8vo 54
Divine names, renderings of, in Job 9 4
Division of labour of translators and
scribes 1 1 f , 65 ff.
Doric, slight influence of, on koivt) 76,
22211.: Doric forms 143, 146 bis,
162, 276 {ixotxiofxaC), 282 (iriafa)
Doublets 31, 32 f., 38 (pdx«M47),
126 (?oi)x i5ov), 228, 279 (wXero)
Dual, loss of 22, 195 : and of words
expressing duality 22, 45, 192 :
8ve2v sole vestige of 92
E, Codex 63 n.
Ecclesiastes LXX the work of Aquila
i3» 3 r > 6of -
Egyptian influence on the koivt) seen
in phonetics and orthography 20,
100 n., 103, 111, in: in vocabu-
lary 32 n. (150, 169): Egyptian
origin of uncial MSS 72
Elision 1 36 f.
Epic forms : see Homer, Vocabulary
Epistolary formulae in papyri 57 11.
Esau, the blessing of 141
Esdras, 1 and 2, subscriptions to 1 1 1 n.
1 Esdras, a partial paraphrase 12
(cf. Dan. 0), in literary style 161
with n. : peculiarities of chap, v
164 with n. 4
2 Esdras, probably the work of 9
xx, 13: orthogr. = 01 93, -aco-v
common 213: r\volyy)v, KaTikltrriv
236 f. : Trapa->:Vo/u.at unused 267 n.
Cf. Historical books, later
Esther, paraphrastic 15
Etymology, mistaken popular 74 n. 3,
/xeTo^v 77, 85, 94, 1 18, Mwuffijs
163 n., 'lepoaoXv/xa 168, 206 f. :
augment affected by etym. 200
Euphony, insertion of consonant for
1 10 f. : in combination of words
and syllables 129 ff.
Eupolemus 170 n. 3
Exodus, an early version 28 : conclu-
sion probably rather later than the
rest 14, 257: clerical division into
two parts 66 f., 68 n. : pyros 41 :
oudeis 61 : r/ fj.rjv 83. Cf. Hexa-
teuch, Pentateuch
Expurgation in Kingdoms (LXX) and
Chronicles (Heb. ) n
Ezekiel, divisions of 1 1 f .
Ez. a, akin to and contemporary
with Min. Prophets and Jer. a 8,
12, 73 n., 139, 273 (K6\poixat), 285 n.
(-vKopiriiU)) : with Min. Prophets
r 70 with n. 1, 261 (/3i/3dfw) : with
Jer. a 167, 276 (/tax.) : with K. a,
K. |3j3 265 (ivdeovKuis) : misc. erepos
45, ovdeis 61, 139, eyev6fj.Tjv 239
Ez. /3, absence of transliteration
in 32 : misc. \&kkos (fiddpos) 37, el
mv 83 n. 3, 139, 167, 172 m, 175
with n., iyevrfdrjv 239
Ez. /3/3, a Pentecost lesson 1 r
Fall, influence of the story of the, on
later translators 48 n.
Feminine: see Gender
Future, mixture of fut. and aor. inf.
mid. 76, 287 : not confused with
conj. 91 : for imperat. 194 : fut. pf.
rare 194, 270 {redvfji,.) : 2 sing,
mid. -eaai 218: Attic fut. 228 ff. :
fut. act. for mid. 231 ff . : differen-
tiated from pres. 230: new fut.
pass. 240 f. (cf. § 24 pass.)
Gender in Decl. II fluctuates between
m. and fern. 145 f. , between m. and
nt. 1 ^3 ff. : cf. fluctuation between
Decl.' II and III 158 ff.
Genealogies, interpolations in 162
Genesis, el ixt^v ( = ?3) 54 and rj y.i\v
83 : oi50e:s 61 : true superlatives in
-rcn-os 182. Cf. Hexateuch, Penta-
teuch
294
I. Index of Subjects
Genitive, of quality, extended use of
23 : gen. abs. freely used 24 : of
age, in Hexat. etc. 41 : gen. sing.
1 40 ff. (nouns in a pure), 149, 151,
162 (Doric -a), 165 ('Iij<toi) : gen.
pi. uncontracted and contr. 151 :
c. iyylfciv 167 n.
Geography, translators' knowledge of
166 f. with n. 7 : geographical
terms transliterated 32 f.
Grammarians, ancient 19, 75. Cf.
Herodian, Moeris, Phrynichus etc.
"Greek books" (not translations)
avoid translators' equivalents for
inf. abs. 49 : avoid introductory
iyhero 52. Cf. Literary books
Grouping of LXX books 6 ff.
Gutturals, interchange of 101 ff. :
omission of 115 f. : assimilation of
final v before 132 f.
Haplology 114, 11511.
Hebraisms, in Job 9 4 : reduction
in number of supposed 266.: in
vocabulary 31 ff., Hellenized Heb.
words 32, 34 ff.: in meaning and
uses of words and in syntax 39 ff. :
stages in naturalization of Heb.
idiom 44
Hebrew spelling, minutiae of, re-
flected in translation of Pent. 152 n.
Hellenistic Greek : see Kolvtj
Herodian 210 n.
Herodotus 34, 35, apidfj.^ 39, 46 n.,
48, 62, 265 (SoKifidfa)
Heterogeneity gives way to uni-
formity 91
Hexapla, influence of, on LXX text 2,
14 (end of Deut.) : interpolations
from 3 ff., 231 n., 238 (Is. B text),
239, 269 (flop.). Cf. Aquila, Theo-
dotion
Hexateuch, \arpeveiv 8: avoids He-
braic vi6s 41 f . : omits introductory
kcll iarai 52 n. : evdris unknown to
178 n. : vfj.Qi> avrGiv etc. 191 :
i(TT7]Ku)s (not iaruis) 253. Cf. Pen-
tateuch
Hiatus, avoidance of 11 in., 134 f.,
138 f.
Historical books, late group of 9 : in
style of 14 : literalism of 9, 29 f. ,
did6vai = TL8ti>ai 39, 40 ff., avqp =
'4ica<TTo<s 45, participial rendering
of inf. abs. 48 f., iyivero ko.1 51,
55 : transliterations in 31 : miscell.
ev for eis 2^,irpoffidr)Ka ^3, o\i(y)ovv
112, no place-names in -(e)ZVis 170
n. 1, 189, term, -av 2ir, not -ocrai'
(except 2 Es.) 213, evrdis 253. Cf.
2 Esdras, Judges, Kingdoms
Homer, use of, in Proverbs 152, and
Job (q.v.) : cf. Vocabulary
Hypereides 46 n.
i sounds, coalescence or avoidance of
successive 63, 84, 271 n.
Illiteracy, indications of, ei — X 86:
mixture of v and 01 94
Imitation of Hebrew words in trans-
lation 14, 36 ff.
Imperative, 2nd aor. pass., term, of
104: replaced by fut. 194: term.
-aav 214 f.
Imperfect, eyivero— HIilO) 52: term.
-av 212, -oaav etc. 214: eXeivov in
A text 234
Imperial (Roman) epoch, linguistic
characteristics of 72, 109, 112, 141.
Cf. Kotfrj, periods of
Imprecations, el in 54
Indeclinable stage precedes extinction
-cos 173, ir\7}p7)s 176: rifiurvs -av
180 : X e 'P w > 5t5o 186
Infinitive, frequent, use of articular
inf. extended 24, 194: anarthrous
inf. with verbs of motion 24 :
epexegetic inf. frequent ib. n. :
c. eyevero, crwi^rj etc. 50 ff. :
c. wpoffTidevai in Min. Prophets
53, c. tTn<TTpe<peip etc. 53 f. : vice
participle c. (Trpo)<pdaveiv 54 : mix-
ture of aor. and fut. mid. 76, 287
(rev^airdai.) : old forms remain
longest in inf. 210 (iveyiceip, elire'iv),
cf. 257 (iVcat)
Infinitive absolute, Hebrew, render-
ings of 47 ff.
Inscriptions, Greek of the 18 f. :
ovdeis, ovd. in 58 : TecraepaKOvra etc.
in Asiatic inscr. 62 : Attic passim
Interpolations : passages absent from
M.T. in which Greek style suggests
interpolation 47 n., (70 with xx),
/. Index of Subjects
295
166 with n. 4, 169 n. 5, 230, 239:
171 sub fin. : 18411. 1. Cf. Hexapla
Ionic dialect and its influence on the
Koiv-q 62, 73, 7411., 10611., 107, 110,
1 41 f., 285 (<jKopirl$u).
Irenaeus (Minutius Pacatus) 19
Isaiah, style good, version poor 12 :
an early version ix, 28 : aajBadd
(with 1 K.) 9 : avoids Hebraisms
41 f. : erepos 45: ovdeis usual 61,
compounds e^ovd- eijovS- unused
105 : A text correct 81 : class,
forms in B text 151
Isocrates 138
Isolation of syllables 132: of words
136
Itacisms 68 f. (cu and e in ^ and
pap.), 73, 126, 177, 179
Jeremiah, divisions of 1 1 : date of a
and p (ovdeis in both) 61
Jer. a, akin to Min. Prophets 9 and
Ez. a q.v.: with K. a 253 (-iaTaKa)
Jer. /3, 7rats8: peculiarities of 14,
37 f., 163 n. 1, 185 (pe\ri.uv), 279
(oWv/ULl)
Jer. a and /3 (central chaps.),
possible traces of compiler of n,
88 n., 92, 226
Jer. 7 (Hi) an appendix ii,
70 n., 88, 93, 97, 123, 189 n., 250
Jerome on /Sdpts 34, on iepeh 37 f.
"Jewish-Greek" 26, 79: Jews in
Egypt 27. Cf. "Biblical Greek,"
Vocabulary
Job, a partial version supplemented
from 3 f. : proem and conclusion
contrasted with main portion 171.
Job 0, absence of transliteration in
32 : has class, rj fx.r\v 83 : imitates
Homer and the poets 173, 249,
279 (dXe'Ku), oWvfii) : eyyvraroi
182 : iroTipov 192. For Job 9 see
Theodotion
Josephus, his Greek text of Kingdoms
15: absence of Hebraisms in his
writings 28, with one exception $y.
orthog. 9711., 106: accidence 145,
156, 161, 163 n., 164, 166, 169 n. 6,
170 n., 196 n., 220 n., 234 n.
Joshua, style of 7: date of viii, 14:
ovdeis 61: with Ez. a and Min.
Prophets 170 with n. 1 : -oaav
frequent 213. Cf. Hexateuch
Judges (B text) late: ayadwrepos 184,
rirpaaw 187, j3ippw<TKW 226, lAeii/'d
234, €0~T&6r]o~av 254, rjs 256, (pepu =
&yw 25S n. Cf. Historical books
Kethubim : see Writings
Kingdoms, divisions of books of lof. :
Heb. inf. abs. in 48 f. : B text of
2 — 4 K. 78 n. : A text of 3 — 4 K.,
interpolations in, see Aquila
K. a, aafiawd 9 : exaaros 45 n. :
mid. TTpoaidiTo 53: ovdeis 61 : ei;0v-
develv -ovdevovv 105: ' Apfiadaip. 168
K. /3/3, UavTOKp&Twp 9 : eKaaros
45 n.: Zcrei etc. 217
K. 77, paraphrastic style of
10: eKaaros 45 n.: ovdeis 61 : 3 K.,
orthography of 88
K. /S5( = /37 + 75), date of 15: cha-
racteristics of 10, 30 : Hebraic vi6s
41 : av-fjp for e/caoTos 45 n : un-
intelligent Atticism in 204. K. ^7,
ovdeis 61 : fay etc. 217. K. yd
(4 K.), eyivero Kai 51 : plur. of yrf
143
Koivrj, the 16 ff. : definition of 16:
vernacular and literary 1 7 : origin
and formative elements 17: (?) with-
out dialects 18, 71, 11711.: slight
influence of foreign languages on
20 : dominant characteristics of
21, illustrated from LXX 22 ff. :
aims at simplification 29. Periods
in KOLv-q (1) Ptolemaic, (2) Roman,
(3) Byzantine 108 f. : contrast
between early and late, Ptolemaic
and Roman 155, 163 n. 3 : transi-
tion period at end of ii/B.c. 58 f.,
68, 105 : other changes in ii/B.c. 72
(131), 142, 146, 190: in i/A.D. 102,
120, 176: in ii/A.D. 126, 129, 184,
212. Cf. Byz. and Imperial epoch
Labials, interchange of 105 ff. : omis-
sion of 117 : assimilation of final v
before 132 f.
Latin influence on the Koiv-q 20 : in
orthography 92 n.
Lectionary influence seen in Ez. fi/3
12 : synagogue lessons 29
296
/. Index of Subjects
Legendary additions in the "Writings"
15 .
Leviticus, ovOeis 61 : written in two
parts 66
Liquids, the, their influence 011 spell-
ing 73 ff ->. 77 <"•, 81, 84, 88, 97,
165 n. : interchange of 107 f. :
omission of 116. Liquid stern,
verbs with 223 f.
Lists of names, interpolations in 162
Literary books, characteristics of 81 f.,
92, 98, 105, 122 (tt), 123 (pp), 138,
182 (-raros), 185 (with Pent.), 242
(e'Xeeii/), 247 (iffT-qcn), 253 (recVdecu
etc.), 255 (Weaav). Cf. "Greek
books "
" Lord of Hosts," renderings of 8 f.
Lucianic text, division of Kingdom
books in 10 f.
Luke, the two styles in 27 : Hebraic
style of, under influence of LXX 30,
40 n., 41, 49, 50 flf. (iytvero), 53
[irpoaedero) : ivwwtov frequent 43 n. :
ovffeis occasionally 62 : dvd0efj.a
-drj/xa 80 : decr/xd 1 54 : ifivrjcrTev/jiei'T}
205 : Trapaylvo/xai 267 n.
2 Maccabees, a literary book 137,
145, 155, 188
3 Maccabees, literary 82
4 Maccabees, date of 6, 61 (oi'Sei's) :
literary and Atticistic, uses optative
24 and 193, 81 (vXiov), 98, 137,
148, 158 n., 179, 182, 215 bis, 241,
270 (refti/rj^o/jLai.) : but keeps some
vulgar forms 160
Malachi, -rrXeov 81
Mark, evuinov unused in 43 n
Masculine : see Gender
Massoretic text : see Interpolations
Matthew, evwwiov unused in 43 n.
Measures and weights transliterated 32
Metaplasmus 151, 153-160, 187
Middle fut. replaced by fut. act.
231 ff. : middle aor. and fut. re-
placed by pass, tenses 238 ff.
Minaeans in Chron. 167 n.
Minor Prophets akin to Ez. a and
Jer. a, see Ezekiel : with K. a
259 (aXKofxai) : with K. 77 273
(K6\f/o/jLai) : act. irpoadrjau etc. 53 : '
usually ovSels 61
" Mixed declension " of proper names
162 ff.
Mixture of texts 3 f.
Modern Greek, its value for illustra-
tion of the Koivrj 21 : misc. 25, 42 n.,
7511., 88, 106 n., 107, inn., 113
(Xiei), 117 with n., 124, 141 n., 158,
172, 179, i8on. 9, 181 n., 184, 187,
188 n., iSgn., 190 bis, 193, 195 f . ,
197, 198 bis, 205 f., 209 with n.,
213, 21911. 1 and 3, 225, 233, 236,
241, 244, 256, 257 bis
Moeris 150, 154
Month, numerals expressing days of
189
Mountains, names of, expressed ad-
jectivally i7of.
Musical instruments, Phoenician origin
of names of 35 f.
Mute stem, verbs with 222 f. : mute
for contract verbs 259 (s. v. dXridu>)
Nasals interchanged with labials 106 f. :
omission of r 1 7 : effect of, on vowels
176
Negative, emphatic, expressed by el 54
Neuter plurals with plur. and sing. vb.
23: neut. of persons 174 f. Cf.
Gender
New Testament, words for "servant"
8 : does not use ev ocpdaX/xois 43 n.,
nor participle for Heb. inf. abs. 49 :
oudeis rare 62 : influence of N. T.
quotations on LXX text 231 f.
(aKovcruj, (3X£\J/u) : N. T. contrasted
with LXX 142 (-pas -pr?s), 156(6*01-
Tovrapxos -dpxys), 163 f. (Muw^s,
declension of), 165 f. (SaXwyiii',
spelling and deck), 193 n. (optat.),
211 {-oaav -av), 225 (x^ w -X t '" / " a ')>
228, 230 (6XQ, oXecrw), 231 (ZdoLiai.
(pay.), 24 4 f. (-/« and -w), 254 (eariqv,
earddijv), 256 (rjaOa, 77s), 260 f.
atii-dvw (trans, and intr.), 281 (7repi<r-
aevu)
Nominative, drifting into the (nom.
pendens) 23, 14911. : as name-case
23, 161 n. 5 : relation of, to cases
(Deck III) 149 f. : assimilation of,
to cases 1 5 1
Numbers, possibly written in two parts
67 : ovSels 61
/. Index of Subjects
297
Numerals 186-190: compounds of,
156 : numerical statement placed in
parenthesis 149 n.
Optative rare but less so than in N. T. ,
frequent in 4 Mace. 24, 193 : re-
placed byconj. 19311. : new termin-
ations 215 : hwr\v 256
Order of words in compound numbers
187 ff.
Origen : see Hexapla
Orthography of uncials and papyri
55 ft"., 71 ff.
Overworking of Greek phrases re-
sembling the Hebrew 29
Palaeography of N and A 72
Papyri, of Herculaneum 18 : Egyptian
pap. and the uncials 55 ff. : develop-
ments in formulae in 5711., roi n. 2,
131 n., 288 (eav (paivTiTat) : misc.
42 n., 47 (iv of accompaniment),
51 n. (apposition of verbs). Cf.
Koivr;, periods in
Paraphrases vice literalism in early
books 42, 43 (apeffKeiv etc.) : para-
phrastic versions 13, 15
Parenthesis, numerical statement in
149 n.
Partial translations, of Job 4 : (?) of
Jer. and Ez. 11: of Ezra and
Daniel 12: of the "Writings" 15
Participle, for finite vb. 24 : part. +
fin. vb. = Heb. inf. abs. 48 ff. : re-
placed (with -tpd&veiv) by inf. 54 :
-es for -as in pres. part. 149: fut.
part, rare 194 (49) : el/M retained
longest in the part. 257
Particles, elision with 137
Passive (middle) retains old forms
longer than the active 196, 224 n.,
245
Patristic writings 121 n., 241 n., 257
(revival of elfxi)
Pentateuch, variety of renderings in
4 n. : unity and date of viii, 6, 13 f.
61, 191: transliteration rare in 32 f. :
iyivero preferred to ey. kclI in Gen.
and Ex. 51 : style adapted to sub-
ject-matter 142: renderings charac-
teristic of 7, 13 f., 48: contrasted
with later books by more classical
style 9, 13, 30, 41, 43, 45 {<! t epos),
105, 191 (correct use of ode), 218
(4>dyr)), 224, 231 (?5o/xai). 237 [tear-
evvxdyv) : unites with the literary
books 185 bis, 204, 253 (eo-T&dr)t>) :
fut. ind. + delib. conj. 91 : djxvbv
and apva etc. 152 n. : does not use
place-names in -aia -(e)lris 170 n. 1,
nor -o-Kop-rricu 285 n. Cf. Hexa-
teuch
Pentecost lesson 1 1
Perfect for aorist 24 : term. -a.v 212
Pergamus, inscriptions of 62
Periphrastic conjugation 24, 195
Persian origin, words of reputed, p.av-
dvas, /j.avLa,K7js 35
Philo Jud. 28, 163 n., 164
Phocylides, pseudo- 15 n.
Phoenician origin, Greek words of
34 ff-
Phonetics 71 ft., 9411. : pronunciation
of v 92 n., 95 : of f 108, in : of 7
in, i26f. : influence of Egypt in
phonetics 20, 163 n. (uu), Egyptian
difficulty in pronouncing 7 and 5
100 n., 103, 112 n. 2
Photius 220, 221 n.
Phrygian Greek 95 n.
Phrynichus 92 n., 99 n., 104, 107, 112,
285 {aKopirigo))
Physiognomical expressions in Heb.
and Gk. 42 ft.
Place-names : see Proper names
Pluperfect, loss of syll. aug. in 196 f. :
term, -eicrai> 216
Plutarch 92, 105 n.
Poetical passages, Pentateuch trans-
lators use Ionic (poetical) forms in
141 f.
Polybius 43 (use of irpoo-wnov), 77, 92,
154, 17011., 187, 191 n., 196m, 264
Positive for comp. and superl. 181
Prepositions, new forms of 25 : replace
ace. (after the Heb.) 46 f. : a derelict
prep. 97 n. : elision with 137
Present tense, new forms of 224 ff. :
historic pres. practically absent from
K. /35 24
Pronouns 190 ft". : substitutes for 45 f. :
demonstr. + relat. 46: indefinite
relative (6s eav, 5s dv) 65-68
Pronunciation : see Phonetics
298
/. Index of Subjects
Proper names, personal 160-166,
place-names 166-17 1, do. translated
31, gentilic 171: appellatives mis-
taken for 32 f. : absence of elision
before 136 f . : misc. 143, 146: cf.
'Apibv, 'Iad,K, 'loudas etc.
Prophetical books, dates of viiif. , 61 :
prefer iyivero to iy. kcll 51 : cf.
Sinaiticus, Isaiah etc.
Prothetic vowel 97
Proverbs, date of 16, 61, 166: extra-
Biblical maxims in 15: absence of
transliteration in 32: orthography
in 94, 132 f. (late): fragments of
verse in 15 n., 137, cf. 270 n. :
imitates Homer 152 and the poets
279 (6\Xv/j.i), cf. 173 (aepyds) : liter-
ary style of 143, 15811., 249
Psalms, absence of transliteration in
32: division into two parts 6S f. ,
88, 135 with n., 158 n., 20011.: but
translation homogeneous 69: late
orthography of 132 ff. : Appendix
to 15 : titles of xix (? later than
original version), 32
Psalms of Solomon 166 n., 175
Psilosis 127 ft".
Ptolemaic age: see Koiptj, periods of
Pure stem, verbs with 218 ft".
Question expressing a wish 54
Rabbinical writings, Greek words in
2 1 n.
Reduplication 204 ff. : dropped in
/j,vri<TKOfjLa.i 227
Rhinocorura 167 n.
Rhythm, in Wisdom 9111.: loss of
sense of 22
Rolls, writing of books on two 65
Roman epoch : see Imperial, Kotvrj
Sahidic 101 n., 10711., cf. Coptic:
Sahidic version of Job 4
Scribes, two per book in primitive
mss 66 f.
Scriptio plena : see Elision
Semitic element in LXX Greek 25 ff. :
cf. Hebraisms, Aramaic
Septuagint translation, primary pur-
pose of 28 f.
"Servant of the Lord," renderings
of 7 f.
Sibylline Oracles 79 n., 273 n.
Sinaiticus, Codex, orthography (Egyp-
tian) of the Prophetical portion
112 ff., 119 f., 130, 147 (cf. 176):
difference in orthography of other
books 113: vulgarisms in 55 ft".,
/■=>
78
Sira, Ben, reference in Prologue to
Greek versions of Scripture [5 f.,
=,9 f. : contrast in style of Prol. and
body of work 27 : date of (oi'tfetsand
oi»5., ii;ovd. and e£oi/5.) 61 f., 105 :
orthography of 91 (0 and w), 94:
possibly divided into 2 parts 122 n. :
literary forms in 143, 149
Song of Moses 141
Song of Solomon, notes in Cod. K
259
Sophocles, vd(3\a 35,7rpoaTi#e<T#cu 52 f.
Spirants, interchange of 108 : spirantic
pronunciation of guttural 1 1 1
Strabo 36 (on musical instruments),
92, 106, n8n., 143 n.
Style, classification of books according
to 12 f.
Subscriptions to books later than
books themselves 1 1 1 n. : cf. Titles
"Suburbs," renderings of 4
Superlative in elative sense 181 ff. :
for comp. 183 f. (7rp<I)Tos, etrxaros)
Syllables, shifting of dividing-line
between 117: isolation of 132
Symmachus 5, 9, 257 11.
Syncope 99 f.
Syntax affected by imitation of Hebrew
54
Terminations, adjectives of 2 or 3
172: verbal 89, 104 (-rt for -61),
195, 209 ft.
Testaments of the XII Patriarchs
157 n -> 173 "•
Test-words in grouping of books 7 ff.
Text of LXX 1 ff. : cf. New Testa-
ment
Theodotion, interpolations in Job
from 3 f., elsewhere 158 n. 5: a
popular version 5 : affinity of style
to that of K. /35 10, of the later
historical books 14 f., 55, of 2 Esdras
/. Index of Subjects
299
1 3, of Ez. |8j8 1 1, (?) Chron. LXX his
work xx, 16711.: Ktipios rCsv dvvd-
fiewv 9 : ein<TTpt(peiv 53 : £yw el/ju 55 :
a " r VP ' 53 : n e w verbs in -dfw 247 :
does not use rerpds etc. 189, nor
TrapayLv 0/j.a.i 267 n. : literary form in
Job 143, late form in do. 280
(bpudrjuofxai). Cf. Daniel, Trans-
literations
Theognis 50
" Thus saith the Lord," renderings of,
in Jer. 1 1
Time-statements, literalism in 39 f.
Titles of books later than original
work 166 n. (Psalms of Sol.) : cf.
Psalms, Subscriptions
Titles, official (Egyptian) 156 with n.'
Tobit, B text, vernacular style of 24,
25, 28
Towns, declension of names of 167 ff.
Trade-route, proximity to, affects de-
clension of place-names 169
Transcendence of God emphasized in
later renderings 8
Transitional forms in the koivt) 18 (ov-
Oei<>), 213 {-cxrav)
Translations and free Greek, contrast
in style of 27 f.
Transliterations, in Job 9 4, in 9 and
later LXX books 31 ff., in Penta-
teuch 31 f.
Tribrach and several short syllables,
avoidance of 87 n., 90
Troglodytes in Chron. 167 n.
Uncial MSS, evidence of, in light of
papyri 55 ff. , etc., suspected 62 ff.,
77, 78, 95, 96, 109: birthplaces of
71 f., 100 f.
Uniformity vice variety of older
language 193, 235, 244
Vaticanus, Codex, comparative value
of text for O. T. and N. T. iff.:
orthography of (usually older than
date of Ms) 55 ff., 68 (Psalms), 70,
72, 78 (varies in thedifferent groups),
86, 112, 127 ff. (perhaps late), 188:
occasional vulgar (Egyptian) or-
thogr. (esp. in Isaiah central chaps.)
113, 114 (5 exx.), 147 with n. : plur.
of yyj in 4 K. 143: text in 2 Es.
original 237, in Is. interpolated 238
Verbal adjectives 194
Vocabulary, poetical 18, 187 {riTpaaiv),
Ionic 285 (-<TKOpTrii'w), Homeric 264
(s. v. d(:w), cf. Homer, Ionic : words
and forms now literary, eaCs 152,
dffffxd 154, ovupos 155, viK-rj 157:
new kolvtj words, in -efxa 80, yivrijxa
118, in -apx 7 ? 5 l 56> oXiyoaros 185:
words first found in LXX and
" Biblical " words possibly coined
by translators, i£o\e9pe{>eiv etc. 87 f.,
atiipovv 89, 6\iyovv 112, iXaTTove'iv
-ovv 122, 266, evdrjs 178, i^direpoi
etc. 183, dyaWtdaBai 258, evamfe-
adai 267 : cf. " Biblical Greek "
Vocative 145 (Oei)
Voice, middle, replaced by passive
193
Vowels 71 ff.: interchange of 73 ff. :
prothetic 97 f., 170 f. n. 4 : contrac-
tion and syncope 98 ff. : short vowel
in tenses of contract vbs. 218 f.
Cf. Assimilation
Vulgarisms : see Illiteracy, Sinai-
ticus
Wisdom, literalism in 43 : suggested
date of 62: rhythm in 90 f. n. :
verbal adjectives in 19411. Cf.
Greek books, Literary books
Wish expressed by question 54
Words, division of 129 f.
Word-formation, retention of unelided
vowel 130, and of unassimilated
consonant in new compounds 132-
134. Cf. Vocabulary
"Writings" or Kethubim, greater
freedom allowed in translation of
Xenophon, a precursor of the Koiv-q
17: (pvhaaaeadai dtrd 46: iyevero
wore (ujs) 50 : 243
Yahweh, abbreviated forms of, in
proper names, —-(e)ias, -cuas 161
Zaconic, only relic of old dialects 18
Zechariah, x&P lTa in '5°
II. INDEX OF GREEK WORDS
AND FORMS
a, mixture with e 73 ff. :
with t] 76 f. : with o
and at 77 : with av
79 : for aa in proper
names 100 : -a pure,
nouns in 140 ff. : a
for 77 in "Avvas etc.
143 : -a, " Doric "
gen. sg. of proper
names in 16-2 : -a,
place-names in 167 f.
afi&K, aj3apK7)i'elv , rah
33 f-
A/35etot5 162
dfiedrjpeiv 33
'A/3pdp., 'Afipadp. 100,
not "Afipa/jLos 1 60 f.
dyadwavvyj 90
dyadwrepos 184
d7<x\(acr#cu etc. X 120
'A>7cuos 161 n.
a7two"iV?7 90
dyvla 87
a7po0 (d.7ot/p) 37
det (alei) 7 7
d^aos (not diw. ) 120
depyds in Prov. 173
d^pteos 37
-dfw : see -£w
ddoudrjaofxai. etc. but
d6><pos 89, fern, -y'a 172
01, interchanged with
a 77 : with e 68 f.,
77 f. : as short vowel
90 with n. 4 : al-
loses aug. 199 f.
-ataj, proper names in,
G. -ov (and -a) 161 f.
aly/j.d\ujTos X 103
Atyviros K 116
-aivu, verbs in, keep a
For the Verbs see § 24.
in 1 aor. 223 f . : pf.
pass, of 224
-aios and -ir-qs, gentilic
names in 17 r : -at'a,
names of countries in
170
aiperifciv to TrpoawTrov 44
■aipui, verbs in, keep a
in i aor. 223
-ais -at -aiaav, opt.
term. 215
alaxporepos 184
aKaWiUfxeOa X 102
dxdv, tov (tt)v) di<uva(v)
157 f-
AxKapuv indecl. 169
d/cpt/3ta 87
d/cpo/3t'OTt'a 27
d\dj3aarpov, to A 153
dXaXdfeti' -ay/xos 37
dXas, t6 and 6 d'Xs 152
dXeets(but ctXiewi/ etc.)S4
dXX6<£tAot and QuXicrTuifj.
dXi'/cos (not dXiKos) 96
dXti7T7;\-es 151
d'Xws (only in form dXw)
and d\uv -uvos, 6 and
9 144 f.
a/xa=Qn 37
djttdfots N 157
dp.apTrjcrop.ai, ovk 1 28
djuaaeveit), dp.a<pe& 33
dfif3\dKrifj.a, dp.j3\ai<La
105
AppaviTLS 1 70
d^tvdj, d/xvos 152
6Ip:7reXoj, 6 X 145
dfJL<piTcnros (not -Ta7T7;s)
156
d/n<poTepoi (not dfjupui) 1 92
df replaced by edv with
8s etc. (not with ews,
6Vw?, lis) 65
oil' for idv, "if'*' 99
-ay, 3rd decl. accus. in
1 46 f. : verbal termi-
nation in 209 ff.
dvddepa -T}fxa 27 n., 80
dva.Kvp.ipai A no
dvd piaov 25 : di-d p..
tQiv io-TrepLvQv 40
avdrreipos 83
di'a7r?75(''et = -'jrt5. 85
dvdffrepa -77/txa 80, -apa.
79 n.
d^aipaXafros -#os 104
di«3p(e)tu>repos 182
dve£e\tKT0S 115
dv^p for ZKaaTos etc., of
inanimate things 45 f.
avdpwTros for enao-TOs
etc. 4^ : dvdpwTTos dv-
dptOTTOS 46
dv^' wf 25 : in late
books d^D 1 ' wv 6tl,
dvd' uiv oaa 10, 25
dvoiei X = dvoiyei 113:
dvoiyeiv 127
dvTapi.p.\pt.v A no
avTitcpvs = " opposite "
136
'Ai'nXt^ai'os beside At-
/3ai-os 166 f. n.
dvvyeiv 94
dvvTrvi.di'e(rdai X = ei>. 76
dvvTTodeTos (for -otjtoj) 80
dvihv7)T0i = dv6v. 90 f.
avwTepov — dvu, once
dvwTepoo 1 83
airdvwdev 25, in K. /3<5 10
aTrapTi'geiv in a' 3
//. Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24) 301
ci7ras and was 138 f.
<nrrfKiibT7]s 128
dwb rare as comparative
particle 23 : c. <f>v\da-
aeadai etc. 46 f.
aTToypvxf/ui N 10 1
dwoKia B 93
a7ro(TK6i'7j of children
(=fp) in Pent. 14
dpa = Heb. inf. abs. 47
dp' 01}, LXX equivalents
for 125 f.
'Apa^d -fitbd 32 f.
apaacrii] replaced by pda-
au 76
dp6ra\o7os -\o~yia 76
dpto7"p = "few" 39
apicrros 185
dpKos for apKTOS 116
' App-adaipi in 1 K. =' Papa
168
dpp.ovia = jlOn 37
dpj'a, dpvos 152 with n.
dpovpa for 777 Ionic 142
dppaj3uv 34, 119
appr/i' rare, usually fip-
(Ttjj' 123
apxtercupos 37, 130 n.
dpx'fi'i'OL'X 05 ) dpx^^v.
130 n.
apxovres = -as 149
-apxos and -dpx??s 156
'ApwScuos -Seirijs 171
dpwStos epwd. 76
'Aptbv 100
-as (-as), proper names
in 163
d<Jt[ir)v AX 176
'Aar/dwd 33
'Ao-K-aXwi/ declined 169
dVcrei A=&Xcret 132
da<pa\ia 87
'Araftvpioi', 'It. 170 n.
aT€tx'°' Tat s 172
dTos = aiV6s in papyri 79
drreXe^os -Xa/3os 75
au and ei) 78 f. : an and
a. 79 : av- loses temp,
aug. 200
ai'5u3 = ai'rw 103
Ai' , pa»'(e)trts 170
AiV(f)iT:s 170
ai'T6s, otiose use of obli-
que cases of 24 : auros,
avrov 190: avrov, iav-
tov 190
a0a('pe/xa 80
d<pep.a 80
dciecris 37
d<popi<rna.Ta, d(pwpicr/xiva
— "suburbs" 4 with n.
axt 32 n.
axoi'X' T o" > 34
dxpeoxTjs dxpeovv (but
a'xpe^os) 82
axpi(s) o5 136
dxi'P°s, 6 (A) and to -ov
dij/ecrde, ovk i 28
-dw, verbs in, short
vowel in tenses of
219: "Attic" fut.
replaced by sigmatic
230 : confusion with
-ew verbs 241 f.
|3, euphonic insertion of
111: interchange of
with 7r j 05 f. : with
p. 106 f.
BaaXeip. (BeeX-) Tip 34
Ba/ii'Xwe declined 169
Ba55ap7eis 1 70 n.
fiadeov A 179
j3ddov 159
Paxxovpia 34
j3dpjlapos 37
/3ap(e)?a 1 79 : (iapews
-60S I79
/3dpis^ (/Sapis) 34, 150
|3appa X = poppa 7 7
Bacra^ejrTis 170
ftdoavos, 6 X 145
/SacriXeis and -eas 148 :
paaiius 114
fia<ji\eiov, to for 17 /Sacri-
Xeta etc. 157
/3aaiXei/ai' "make king"
24
j3dros, 6 145
^drpaxos, 7/ A 146
BaxX'^ 7 ? 5 ^ 121
pdiXvypa, fiiSeK 37
^«pa 34
/SeXntTTOs 185
piaov, dva A 107
pip\el5iov 87 n.
/3i/3Xia06pos -ay pdcpos 77
/3t/3XiW, |3i/3Xos (/3i}/3Xos),
Pv(3\ii>os, Bi'/3Xtos 95 f.
/3«os 34
fiicoTeveiv 91
/36as 147
/3o/3^(xet = ^OM|3. 132
fiddpos 37
£6Xi/3os A 106
poppas, rarely j3opias
(■ir/s) 123 f., 143
B6croppa, G. -as 167
jipdfxaTa X = /3pc6p.aTa 77
Pvacros, fivaaivos 34
7, omission of, between
vowels in ff., in
71(7)^0^01, 7i7(i')wcr/cu>
etc. 100, 114 f., else-
where 115: insertion
of, in papyri lit n. :
pronunciation of in,
difficult to Egyptians
100 n., 112 n : inter-
changed with k looff. :
7* for /c 101
7afapr;v6s (Paf.) 34, 171
7atat 143
7a2cros, 6 and to -op 154
raXaao(e)<T£S 170
ya/j-Ppevftv 262 n.
yapwQiv A = Kap7r. 101
yeddovp 33
yeiupas xx, 28, 34
7epea"idpx'>7S 156
yiv-qpta and yewr/fta 118
777, plural of, and sub-
stitutes for 143
7%>as, G. 7?7poi'sand-ws,
D. yr)pei and -a 149
yivofiai and 7171'. ii4f. :
cf. eyivero and § 24
yivdiffKu and 717^. 1 1 4 f. :
cf. § 24
y\vK(e)ia 179
yva<pivs 101
302 II. Index of Greek Words and Forms {cf. § 24)
yvrifj,7iv A 10 1
yi>6(pos, 6 (and to A) 159
ybp-op =: "omer" and
"homer" 32
Tb/xoppa, G. -as (not -aw)
168
yb/xos 32
7<W A = ybvara. 152
70^15 and -e'as 148
ypa/ULiaToeicrayuiyeus 130
n.
ywyybs D = kvv. 10 1
5, omission of 1 14, 1 16 :
interchange of, with d
104 f. : with r 100
Bdyvovres A 10 1
Aa/xdce/c 167
oacrews -ios 179
Sac/inTous for XaytL's 145
Aai>et5 (not AajSidrjs)
160 f.
Seppadd 33
-Seryi^w A 10 r
deK&dapxos LXX, -dpxys
Joseph. 156 : 6"e/cd-
rapxos X 103 f.
5e/cd5t'o and o"u)d"e/ca 187 f.
oevbpov, G. -oi', D. -a
and -ip 160
Seojuai^S in Pent. 14
deafioi and (lit.) 5ecr/j.d 154
btaKXeTrreadai c. inf. z/zVtf
adv. 54
didaTe/iia -TjLia 80
OtOoj'ai = Tidevat 39 : cf.
§ 24
Slbpay/xov (late mss) 103
Steuri/xet in papyri 57 n.
b~LKaiw<rvvq A 90
810T1 and 6'rt 138 f.
8i<popov 99
5tx??XetV (not StxaXoc) 76
5t'i/<a, St^os 157
Siwpui- -1170s (and -i'X°s)
150 f.
doXela A = 8ovX. gi
86/j.a and Wets 79
56£ews N 158
bovXeveii' and Xarpei/etj'
8
bovXla 87
SoDXos and synonyms 7 f.
5pay/j.rj (late MSs) =
dpaxfJ-v 103
Swd^ewp, Kf'ptos tw»» 9
5wao-r(e)i'a 69
5uo, G. bvo, D. 5t5o and
usually Svaiv 187, or
5i'<7t [35: lit. bvetv (-olv)
92, 187 : 8vo Svo 54
dvGffiris = 5fO"o". 1 20
rJ&i'at for Sowat 91
e, mixture with a 75 f. :
with at 68 f., 77 f. :
with v 79 ft'., aug.
198 f. : with et 81 f. :
with 1 84 f. : with
87 ff. : with v, ev g'j
eaXcoKvhjs H 1 40
idv, 6s 65 ff.
eavTOv, avrov 190: caw.
for r and 2 sg. illite-
rate ib. : but eavrQv
for all 3 persons of
pi. 190 f.
iy for e/c 101
iy yauTpi A 72, 131
^77'f« J/ (cri'i'-) c. gen.
167 n.
eyyopos for 'iKyovos 101
iyyvs drrb irpoawirov in
• 9 47
e'771/rarot, kyyiaTa 182
eyevero eylvero etc., con-
structions with 50 ft".
e^vot X = ^7^w etc. 93
eydi elp.1 with finite verb
in late books and
Hexapla 10, 30, 55
'ESuijU, 'I5oi>,aaia 167
"Efpas A in
edvapx-ns 156
idvov A 160
et, mixture with e 81 ff. :
with 77 83 f., aug. et-
and rj- 201 f. : with I
(1) 85 ff. : with 01 92
et=negat. in adjurations
54 : el (et) litiv, 7) fn)v,
« M 54. 83 f.
-eta and -la, nouns in
68 f., 87
-elas, proper names in,
G. -ov and -a 161 f.
et/cds and eluooTy) 189
einbva, K<xd' 12"]
eiKoai (not -criv) 135
etXrjcpa aoristic 24
ei\Kvcrev, ovk 128
eiv (w) 32
e'ivexev, ov 82
et^ovffiv, yjt;ovo-iv v. 11. 85
elprjvTj, Hebraic uses of
40 f.
-ets, proper names in 164
ets (not es) 82
ets as indef. article 54:
ets (7rptDTos) /cat el-
ko(tt6$ 1 89
-eiaav for -eaav in plpf.
216
-et-nis -etrts : see -Ittjs -is
en- : see e£-
eKao~Tos for e/cdrepos 192:
substitutes for and dis-
tribution of 45, 192
eKarepos 192
eKarbvTapxos LXX, -dp-
XV* N.T. and Joseph.
i?6
e\-et and 17/cet v. 11. 81
eKelvos (not Ketvos) 97
e'/c^es A = e'x^^s 102
eKdpbs, eKx&p6s etc. 102
eKKalSeKa B, e'f /cat 5^/ca
A 188
eKK\rjo-la first in Dt. 14
eKirav = encnrdv 1 1 7
eKcpev^aadat = -eadai. 76
eKibv, ovk 128
e'Xacra'WJ', eXdxtcrros 185:
eXdrruiv, eXarrovv,
eXaTTovelv etc. 121 n.,
122
Aac/>os 37 n.
e\a<ppiJ}Tepos 182
e"Xeos, to and 6, and
meanings of 158 with
n.
e"\eoi> = ZXaiov 78
eX^<pavaiv 151
II Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24) 303
eXecpavrdpxys 156
eXos and 6'pos, mixture
of 107
eXiris 124 f.
-ep.a and -77/ia 79 f.
i/xavrov, Kad' 127
'E/xefcaxcip 33
<rp.eV X 135, 147
CjU p-eVa; mainly in A
7 2 > I3 1
e/x7re7ro5ecrrdr77 A 182
eV, ev e/xoi = '3 in late
books (else deo/xai)
14 : =ets 25 : c. et>-
5okc?>, deXecv etc. 47,
of accompanying cir-
cumstances ib. : com-
pounds of, assimila-
tion in 132 f.
ivavTiov and ivavri 25,
43, 68 n.
eVaTOS (not Zvv.) 120
evdeooiKet = -SAicet 94
Zvebpov (and evedpa) 156
eVe/cci, eveicev, oi) e'ivexev
82 f., 1 ^5: oi)k i-venev
128
Hvt, = <zVe<rTt 257
evtavrov, Kad' 125
eW?7a A 81
evraura A 1 04: evreuda
, A 79
evrorepos A 183 n.
ivTpa.TT7]TI. 1 04
evuirviov supplants 6Wi-
'iwoTpov for 17V. 81
evd)TTLOV 25, 42 f.
e"£- (e'/c-), causative force
of, in composition :
see Ind. I Causative
e£a/3d = e'/c Za/3d 130
e^a/xaprdveiv 24
e^eXedpeveiv 88 n.
e^eXecrdai. eirl riva in Q 47
d£epeveado.i = -epevy. 1 1 3
e^eipvvs 78
i^€\d)pr]crev A = -exwp'-
ow 85
ei;oXedpeveiv and -oXodp.
etc. 87 f.
e£oO = e'/c <ro0 130
e^ovdevovp (-outfei'oOi')
and i^ovOepeiv (-ovdev-
elv) 105 with n.
e^ ffK-qvupdruiv X 130
e^wrepos, -TdTos 183
e7raio'xi'ii'€(T^at to 7rp6o"co-
irov 44
eiravaarpecpeLV in Pent.
eiravepxecrdai c. inf. 53
eVa^u;, eirdvcodev 25
eireXddevro 88 f., 216
(TreffTths, eTri<TT<xTai = i(p.
128
eVi c. dat. = phrase with
'3 44: c. (peideadai
etc. 47
£Trt(3e(37iKvlr)S 140
eiriXeveadai = eireXevae-
adai 1 14
eTri(TTp€(peLV vice irdXiv
53
iirKpavrjv X 176
eTrraKi 136
epavvdu epevvdo} 78 f.
epep.a'c~u>v A for r)p. 81
tppwao, eppQcrOai e#x°M a '
in papyri 57 n.
epurav (eVep.) els elpr\vr\v
40
-es for -as, in ace. plur.
148 f. : in 2 sg. 1 aor.
and pf. 215 f.
-ecrai' wVt? -cv 89, 213
"EcrSpas X 111
-e<j-#a 218
eaoiiai. dtoovat. 24
ecrireXas X 108 : Zawepos
A 157
"Ecrpas B tii
eVrcu, Ko.i, introductory
formula 52
-eararos, superlatives in,
literary 182
earriKviTjs X 140
itTxa-Toyrjpus, indeclin-
able 173
eVxaros -of = " latter,"
"after" 184
€<TXV Ka -> aoristic 24
eVw (not et'crw) 82
ecrurepos, -tcltos, eVw-
repov = i(X03 183
'irepos (fxrjdiT.) 192 : sub-
stitutes for 45
eVos 124 f.
ei», mixture with av 78 f. :
with e and v 97 : ev-
loses temp. aug. 200
evdoKeiv ev 47
-etfetj/, verbs in, used
causatively 24
evdris, eidvs (tvdetos)
177 ff-
evOpacrros 79
evpe/ua 80
tvpLcTKU sic 129
-ei/s, nouns in, ace. plur.
of 147 f . : mixture
with nouns in -175
, I53 „ n-
evaefir}v 176
ei/r^xf' in papyri 57 n.
ev<ppaiveiv, augment 68
ei'wSia for evo5la 91
e<£-, causative in e</><x-
fMaprdven/ 259
ecptopKetv -la 126
ecpMTos 126
e<pvl8ios alcp. 78
e<povb, e<pw5 33
e% for e/c 103
ex^e's (not x^ J ) 97
e'X#e0"'S = indents 103
exdi/TTos, lit. [Sj
exofievos for 7rapd 25
expo? 116
etj/efxa -rjixa 80
-^w, verbs in, short
vowel in tenses of
218 f. : Att. fut. re-
placed by sigmatic
230 : confusion with
-dw verbs 241 f. : con-
traction in 242 f. :
mixture with -w verbs
243 f
ews, prep., Hebraic use
of, in 9 47 : eus adov
in Jer. /3 14, 37
ews, " dawn " 145
304 //. Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24)
f, altered pronunciation
of, causing mixture
with a 108
feify $ = frvyr) 113
f^Xos, 6 (and to) 158
frifivvri 108
108
£1176$, 6 (and to i^yoe) 1 54
-fw (-afw, -ij'w), new
verbs in 194, 247 :
tenses formed with <r
or I 222 f. , hit. in -w
and -o-w 228 ff.
7? and e 79 ft"., augm.
77- for e- 197 f. : 77 and
« 83 f., -77 -et -acrcu
in 2 sg. mid. 217 f. : 77
and t 85 : 77 and v 96 f.
17 /at?*' : see et /jltju
■fjSvs, mixture with tdios
126, cf. 85
77/cei and hei v. 11. 81 :
»7k«i» for 17V-. 128
r)Kovp.evos A = 777. 102
'H\(e)iot5 and 'H\(e){as
162
-■qixa and -e/ia 79 f.
ijp.e'pai, Hebraic uses of
„ 39 f -
77/xicriis and ij/.uiavs 95 :
becoming an inde-
clinable, G. r)/j.icrovs
179 f. : rifxia(e)ca 179
ttivlko. in K. /35 10 : 771/.
edv 65, 66 n.
-77s and -etfs, mixture of
nouns in 153 n. : -17s
(-77s), adjectives in, A.
-rjv 175 ft". : -7js, proper
names in 163 f.
riavxa-fciv 128
rjTTaadai, tjttwv 121 n.,
122
77x77, replaced by 6 (and
to) 77x0s 157, 159
6 interchanged with 5
in ovdeis (p.ij6.) 58 ff.,
elsewhere i04f. : with
t 104 : omission of
116, in 1 aor. pass.
(fKp\J<p7)v) 236, 237 n. :
66 for t6 121
Qai/j.ai'(e)cTis. 170
OdXaaaa — PPyn 37
6dfx.l3os, 6 and t6 158
davdrtp dirodaveiTai 48
6appelv and 6apaelv, etc.
/ 2 3
daTTov and rdx'ov 184
davfidfetv ro wpbaiowov
43 f.
6avfj.auTouo-6aL c. inf. 54
#«'>, to 34
6i\nv iv 47
0ewa and compounds 80
6ep.e\ios and -of 154
0e6s, V. 0e<? 145
6epa7reia 33, 37
depaneueiv 8 n.
6epdwLov 7 f.
6epa<peiv (-weiv) 6ap. 33
0i/Sis 34, 150
6vydrepes = -as 1 49:
6vya,Trjpos H 151
6vpewcpopos 90
9-Di»0 and 9w0 in papyri
163 n.
t, mixture with e 84^ :
with et 85 ff. : with
77 85 : with 01 92 :
insertion of, between
and another vowel
93 : unpronounced in
diphthong w 141
-la and -da 68 f.
'la/ielir 33
-las, proper names in,
G. -lou (and -La) 161 f.
Z/3ts (e^8.) 150
iSeiv, d^iSeii' etc. 124^
i'5ios, 'id., 770., mixture
with i}5vs 85, 126
Idou 55 : oi'x ISov and
oi'ik 18. 70, 125 f.
'Idovjxaia, 'Roup. 167,
170
ifpaTia 87
lepets = KHy 37 : ace.
plur. 148
'lepp.las 100
'lepocroXvpa and 'Ifpoi'-
aaX-qp. 168
-tfw : see -fa
'ly}p€filas 81
'I?7<7oC?, declension of
164 f.
Iko.i>6s in G 4
i'KTepa 1 60
i'Xews = 7VPI 38 with n. :
indeclinable 173
i'XiKla -iluttjs A 85
tva, elision of final letter
of 137 : tva clause
= inf. rare 24, 194
'Iourids 127 : G. -a and
■ov, and indecl. 'lovdd
163
' lovp.ala — ' I dovfiala 1 1 4
iinrapxos and -dpxys 156
i7r7re?s, ace. pi. 148
■is, Egyptian words in
1 50 : -is, -(e)iris, place-
names in 169 f.
'Itrd/c 100
i'cros 1 26
"laxvpos, 6 in 4 :
'Laxvpos 127
iTafivpLov, to 170
-17-77$ (-«tt7s) and -alos,
gentilic names in 171
'Iroi'pcuoi, Toup. 171 n.
Ix6vas (-vs) 147
-(i')aw -httos 184 ff.
Iuxreias,G. -a and -on 162
Iuhttjwos, 'lwarj(pos 106
k, interchanged with 7
100 ff. : omission of
115 : doubling of, k£
= £ 120: K + a amal-
gamated into £ 130
tedpos 34
nadapifa, eKa6epi<ra etc.
r 74
Ka6tfj,a 80
KadrjKviTjs in papyri 142
Ka6i5pos 173
Ka6i£eiv yvva'iKa 262 n.
II. Index of Greek Words and Forms {cf. § 24) 305
Kadodos in a 3, 190
Kaddwiadev 104
kclL, coordination of
sentences with 55 :
crasis in Kdryw etc. 99,
137 f. : /ecu ye in K.
/3o etc. 10, 37: /ecu
/xdXa in K. /35 10
/caKoi'xetV in a 3
KaXXvvOpov 104
KaXos for /cdXws 145
KaXiis 7roi^creis ypd\j/€is
(or ypd\J/as) 51 n.
Ka.pp.ueiv 99
/cai'oOj' 144
Kap/xT/Xos, \epp.4X 167 :
KapM'?X(OJ' opos 171
/cap7rdcr«'os 34 n.
Kapx^Swe -Somoi = Tar-
shish 167 n.
Kaaia 34
KaaaihipLOV X 103
Kara, c. ace. ^D ?]} etc.
44
Karc^dfeiJ' 79
Ka.TaXr]ppa = -Xeippa, 84
KarapaKTrjs 118
Kardarepa 80
Kouaxpi'/o-ea 173
Karepd^evaev (-pepft. ) 88
KaTopTihdr) 104
KOLTlbTepOV — K.6.TW, KIXTll)-
TO.TU) 183
KeSpuii', rcSc KtdpLov,
Xeipdppovs 38, 169
KetpdSas in Jer. /3 38
K^pas, declension of 149
Kex^Pi r o 167
K'T^i' A = 777c 102
Ktfitords 35
Kivvdp.up.ov 35
/ciJ'lypa 35
KtTieis, Ktnoi, KinaTot
171
KLTlhv IO3
/fXeis /cXeiSa (not Kkeiv)
150
K\ij3avos (not *pi/3.) 107
KXipa 79
kXoios, 6 and (A) to -ov
J 55
KodoOVoL 36
T.
Ko\\(o)vpis -ifciv etc. 92
KoXoKaiiei = KoXaKetiei 79
Ko\6KW0a -Kvvra for
^ -iciVtt) 104, 143
K0P710S A 102
K-6p77 Kdpav 142 f.
/copos 35
Kovcpos for Kovcprj 172
Kpayy) H — Kpavyrj 113
KpariffTOS 185
Kpavr} H = Kpavyrj 113
xpe'as 149
Kpuacrcov, Kpeirrojv 1 2 1 n.,
122
/epe/xa 79
xpios 37 n.
watfos 75
Kvdpa (=xuTpa), KV0p6-
irodes 103
kukXop 25
kvp-lvov 35
Kvvrjyds (not -cry.) 76 :
cf. 7W.
Kvvopviris 140
Ki/Trpidpx^s 156
Kupij!'77i'5e in a' 3
KuXveiv — «?3 38
Kwpdpxys 156
KW7reXdTat A for -77X. 81
X, effect of, on vowels
73, 76, 78, 81, 84, 86,
88, 97 : omission of
114, 116: X and p
107 f. : XX and X r 19 f.
\ayxdv€LV = ~\y? 38
Xa7ws unused 145
XcLKavrj A 76
XaXias, Tept in Aquila 41
Xap.j3dveiv to irpoaojirov
44 »
Xdp.7ras = T'D? 38
\d/j.\pao~iv A = Xdij/. no
Xa6s for Xetos 145
XaTpeveiv and SouXetyeu' 8
XcLTpia 87
Xeyeiv, r(f? in a 3 : X^-
yuv -ovres without
construction 23 : X^-
yovres v. 1. for Xiovres
"3
Xe: N, X£kl X = X^yet
113, 102
Aei5(e)is and Aev(e)i 164
Xijppa — Xeipp.a 84
Xr;pL\pofiai etc. 108 f.
Xt]v6s, 7? (and 6) 146
Xi/3avos 35
ALfiavos and 'AvriXtfi.
166 f. n.
Xidos, 6 in all senses 146
\lpos, 6 and 77 146
-Xipiirdvoj (Ionic) lion.
\iXP<j)fi-evovs = XiK. 103
X67011, 7rep2 in a 41 :
X670S v. 1. for Xa6s 113
Xoipaivea6ai = Xvp.. 94
\oip.6s -7) as adj. "pesti-
lent" 172
XvKvia 103
Xi/Tpweas = Xoirr. 92
Xi/x"ot 155
/x, effect of, on vowels
84, 86, 97 : p. and /3
(t) 106 f. : omission of
1 j 4 : insertion of, be-
fore labial 100, 108 ff.
-p:a and -o~is, words in 79
Ma/3oap(e)rTisMa5/3. 170
~Ma8iav(e)iTijs, Mo.5lt)-
vaios 171
Madddv etc. 121
Ma/ceStif, gentilic name
declined, = Megiddo
indecl. 102, 169
paXicrra 185
Map./3p7j in
pdv, /jidvva 31
p.avad, /xaavd, navdx etc.
33
Mavacro-rjs and indecl. -tj
164
p.av8pay6pas -yopos 1 57 :
pi. p.avdpdyopes A 158
pavduas 35
paviaKt]S 35 n.
p-dpewnros -lov 35, not
papavwLOv 96
p.apvKao'dai but prjpvKicr-
p.6s 76
Md<reK 33
pacrdds 104
p.dffTiyi; for -i| 115, 151
20
306 II. Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24)
p.a.X al -P a -77s -7? 141 f.
fieya\oTrp{Tr(e)ia 69
yU^aXiVeiv, , c. inf. 54
fieydXws = VjJD 38
/x£yi.<TTos, lit. and elative
185
Meiawp 33^
Metx a ' as i G. -a and -of
162
jaepiSapx 7 ? 5 T 56
Meppa, G. -as 168
yiies N 190
p.eaowwpQi' — -iropQiv 9 1
yuera£i'>, substitute for 25 :
written p.eroi;v in A 77
P-eXPh Hebraic use of, in
9 47 : p.exp<-{s) ov etc.
136
fj.T]deis and p.r]dds 58 ff.
/x-qderepos 61 n.
/atep6s,iuiepo<pa7eiVetC. 75
fJLlKOS H 116
fj.tuei-rifj.KTV 180 n. 9
juca 35
jUo7(-y)i\dAos 120 f.
/j.ok\6s B 102
p.6Xij3os, p.6Xi/38os, ,116X1;-
jSos 96, i(6: f/.6\i/j.o$
106
p.oXXoi' H = p.aXXov 77
[mov uyevrjv A 176
/xveXos but fxvaXovv 75
jwies, /uiyas and /aDs 147
(xvaepos 75
Mwa/3(e)tr£S 170
pu>p.os = DID 38
Mwi«r?)s and Mu>o"7?s
163 n. : two forms of
declension of 163 f.
v, effect on vowels of
84, 86 : omission of
114, 117: vv i<pe\i<v<T-
tlkov 134 f., irrational
final v 135, 143 f.
(/3oppa»X = gen.), 146,
216: doubling of, in
verbs in -vw 225 f.
vdfiXa 35
Na7f/3 33
va6s for vecis 145
vdpdos 35
paOs (lit. word) i>t)6s vijas
152
"4&X 33
'Nee/xias, G. -a and -ov
162 : Neeyiuos 161 n.
veKpofxaiov in a' 3
viorros, veoo~<x6s, voaabs
etc. 98
vedirepos ( = superl.) 181,
-wraros 182
vrjao-os 117, 120
p<Vcos, rd and (lit.) 77 i/i'ktt.
'57
vlrpov (not Xirpor) 35
vovfi-qvia and veo/x. 98 :
vofnjvia A 91
vovs, G. J'oos 160
vvvi 191
J'cDtos, vtDrot (and vwra)
155
£ for k 4- <r 130 : for 0- in
tenses of verbs in -fw
222 f.
£oXo#pet5w, mod. Gr. 88
0, mixture with a 77 :
with e 87 ff. : with v
(ov) 91 : with ot 93 :
with w 89 ff., 194,
198 f. (loss of aug. )
'0/35etotf 162
6'5e, uses of 191 : o'ide,
aide in Jer. /3 14, 37
bSrjyelu -6s (not -07.) 76
odvpeo-dat 97
ot, interchanged with 1
92 : with ei 92 : with
093 : with u 93, 256:
with 11 93 f. : for ov
in X 244 : ot- loses
aug. 200
01701' A 10 1
otSas, oi>x 1 25
oiV^ttis 7
OiflflOl, OflflOL 120
-oti', inf. in 244
oivo<ppvyeiv 107
-oiaav 2 1 5
of0(e)Z 32
6k ox K for oy/c oi)x 91
6da B 93
6Xe0pos (not -oO.) 88
oXiyos 126 f. : oXi'os,
oXtoo"r6s, oXtoDe 112:
6X1700T6S 185
oXoXvfeiv -vyp.6% 37
6Xoo~<p vpTjro s 141
dp-dpeadat 97
'Op.p.60 33
bp.6e6vos A for -edvrjs 1 8 1
o/xopa 4 n.
ovetpot 155
o£(e)?a for 6£^a 179
d7rio"w, frireiv, in 47
opeiov 87
6p#os (opdifav) = opdp.
116
op/iTj, 6'p/xos 38
opveov (opvidiov) replaces
opz/ts 153
6'pos and e'Xos, mixture
of 107 : opewv 151
-os, masc. and neut.,
interchange of nouns
in 158 ff.
Ss dv and 8s idv 65 ff.
-oaav 209 ff.
ocnrep, lit. 192
6'crrts 192
60-Tovv -To, but offreov
etc. 144
6<r<ppa<xia 76
dffcpvas (-Os) 147
Sri in adjurations 54 :
on and 5i6ti 138 f.
oi', interchanged with
and oi 91 : with v 92
ov e'iveKev replaces ovveica.
82
oval — ''Mi etc. 38
ovdeis and oi)5ds 58 ff. ,
IOO, IO4: Olldkv y)TT0V
= Heb. inf. abs. 47
ovk and oi'x 125-129 :
ovk idov and oi>x i-dov
70, 125 f.
QvXap.pa.vs, OvXap.ais 33
-oCs, proper names in
i64f. : declension -oOs
-o&ros in papyri (not
LXX) 165 n. : con-
tracted adjectives in
172 f.
II Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24) 307
011s, atroKaXvTTTeiv rb 43
-ovcrav 214
outuj(s) 136: ovtws direr
Kvpios in Jer. /3 1 1
6<p0a.\fx6s, Hebraic uses
of 43
6<f>pvas (-vs) 147
oxj/o/xai, oi>x 125
-ow, verbs in 244
w, interchanged with /3
105 f. : with <p 106 :
with ytt 107: euphonic
insertion of 1 1 o
7ra7/s, 7rcm's = nQ 38, 102
Tr&yos, 6 and rb 159
irddfir} X, TT&0VT) X
( = 0drj<i7) 106
Trat.dioi> = irebiov 69, 78
7rcus Kupiot; 7 f.
7rct/ds : see 7ra7i's
waXaiaTp-Q 1 4 ;
■waXanbrepos -wraros 182
irdXiv, Hebraic substi-
tutes for 52 f.
■jraWaKT) 35
Traf-, compounds of 134
Trdv8es = TrdvTes 103
7rai/otip7ei/a> (not -e'w),
-eup.a (v. 1. -7?m<x) 96
IlafTOKparcup, Ki'pios 9
irdi>Tus= Heb. inf. abs.
47
7rapd, c. ace. in com-
parison 23 : c. dat.
= " in the estimation
of" rare 43
1rapa.yiv0p.aL, as synonym
for ipxop-aL 267 n.
■Kappaaiv = warp. 132
7ras tis, substitutes for
45 : 7ras and aVas
138 f. : trav = iravra
173 ff. , iravra X =
Trap 175
iraoxa beside (pdcreK 32
Trdrapxos = irarp. 116
iraTp.wfia N 106
-rrarpLapxris 156
Trax"i (mod. Gr.) 106 n.
7re\u£ for TreXeicus 153
nevreKOVTa A 81
irevres A^^dires 75
7re7rTW/cc6s = -K6s 90
■wepi, substitutes for 25 :
irepi XaXids (X6701;)
in a 41
■wepLKVKKLp 25
TrepiairSpia 4
Trepicraios X 181
weplxiopos rod 'lopddvov
167
weravpov -evpov 79
STfai/J, Tr^xeos (-ews),
ttt/xw" (-ew) 151
Trteii' and ^(e)?!' 63 f.
7ri(/u.)7r,\?7|iu, irL{ix)TrprjixL
no
7rtpt X = 7rept 84
irXtiwv, TrXeicTTos 185 :
irXeov 8 1 f.
irXevpd and -6^ 157
irXydweiv, c. inf. (or
part.) for adverb 53 f.
tt\t]6vs for 7r\?70os 153
TrXr]/j.fj.e\ia (not -eta) 87
wX-qpris, becoming in-
declinable 176 f.
TrXriaifTepov • ear. - 6t.
182
irXolov replaces paDs 152
irXoOros, 6 (and rd) 159
irXwipiOi w\6ip.os 90 n.
wba, Troia 93
TTOilV X 93
TToXXoffTOS 185
7roXus, nt. in A 7roXuv 1 8 1
TroXvTeXrjv H 1 76
Tro/ma 79
troppw (not wpocru)) 123
irbrepos replaced by rts
192
■jrpavs, TrpavTrjs (not -os
-6x77s) 91, i8of. : 7rpa-
oeaif N = 7rpaeu)^ 114
irpealivTrjs and wpecr^ev-
TTfjs 97
TrpodcTTia 4 n.
wpoifxos (not Trput/j.os) 90
with n.
7rpos ravra 44 : 7rpos c.
dat. with numerals
in 2 Mace. 188
7rpo(T)7|eiand-^etv. 11. 81
wpoffTidevai (-ridecrdai)
vice irdXiv 52 f.
Trpbardfia 1 30
TrpbaiOTTOv, davfxd^eiv
(Xa/j./3di>eiv etc.) 43 f.
Trpbrepos for 7rp6 183
Trpov<pdv7]o~av 138
irpo<f>ddvei.v, construction
with 54
irpwLvbs (not ^poi^os) 90
with n.
irpuiTOS for irpbrepos 24,
183: e'lKOOTOS 7TpU)T0S
etc. 189: Trp&TOS </>£-
Xos 37
7TTt/eX(os) 75
7rra)X'ct 87
7rueu/ in papyri 93 n.
ttvXois 157: irtiXet. and
irvXeaiv A 158
wvppbs 123
p, assimilating effect of,
on vowels 73 f., 76
to, 78, 81, 84, 86,
88, 97, 176, 219 : on
consonants 106 n. :
interchanged with X
107 f. : omission of
114, 116: reduplica-
tion of, (pepi/j.fj.ei'os)
204 f. : pp and p 1 i8f. :
pp and per 123 f.
-pa, nouns in 140 ff.
pdjidos, b A 145
'Pd7a and Pd7at 168
'Vd6vnos= Rehum 161 11.
'Pa/xd and 'App-aOdip. 168
pdffo~co=dpdao~u) 76
pdxis = p"l 38
prjpia—l^l 41
p7?r6s in Ex. 41
pouiv= Rimmon 38
pvTTos, b (and rb) 159
<r, interchanged with £
108: omission of 1 14,
117, in dXa> ace. plur.
145: final j in oi/Tw(s)
etc. 136: irrational
final j 216 : insertion
and omission of, in
20 — 2
308 //. Index of Greek Words and Forms (ef. § 24)
pass, tenses 219 ff. :
aa and tt 100, 121 ff.
aafiaud, Kuptos 9, 33
ao.fifia.Tov -ra, D. -tois
and -aiv, aafi fjari^eiv
35
o-a/3^/c 33
-cat, 2 sg. mid. term.
217 f.
G&KKOS 36
ZaXwAtuii', ZaXoiiiiV,
~o\o/j.wv, orthography
and declension 161,
165 f. _
Za/xap(e)rrts 1 70
aap-fivKT) 36
'Zafxipibv I IO
Sai'aiido'O'apos 106
<Ta7T7rt770S X = ca.\7r. 132
cra7r06(pos 36 : caTnreipos
121
aapoLKOvra, Cod. E 63 n.
o"dpa£ X 98
Zapa7rieror -Treio:' 64
2apa7ris, 2epa7rts 74
o~apa<p(Lv X 76
caiToi", (reaifroO 190
2ai>xa'os, 2ai>X"">7S I7 1
Za^^di', 2a<p</>t60 etc. 1 2 1
2e0e>aas, G. ov and -a
162
2(e)i5tbv, declined 169
Seiwy in Jer. /3 38
uevrKlov 123
'ZetprjXd 33
2?;oa^€(V = Zidonians
167
arja/xaTi = cetcr/xart 84
fftfivvri, j"t(3. etc. 108
aidr/pias X 173
<r/eXos -(few (not ciaXos)
75 : 60". and rd aie\a
155
aiKepa 33
Skiytta 33 » beside Sux^/*
167 f.
o-iicKos (not 0-47X05) 36
CiKvqpaTOv -riXarov 107
cntu'oaXi? AK = ere/x. 84
civSuv 36
(TipUVislV 36
-ots and -,ua, nouns in 79
o-?tos, otra 155
o~K\ripvveiv, c. inf. 54
ffKvlip 106
(TKhpoov 99
o-/c6tos, ro (not 6) 159
afiapaydos 108
crfiiplrris XWos 96
crfxvpva 108
Z65oMa, G. -aw 168
SoXojUuie: see HaXu/Muiv
?L.op.6r)\os — I.ap.ovr]\ 165
n.
—Ofiopuv , 2,ep.epd>i> —
^.afj.ap(e)la 90, 167
26p beside TVpos 167
Sot'cacca -pt;s 161
aireipa, G. -77s 141 f.
07r6r5i'Xos X 106
ordSioi' -ous 155
aradpLoi (not -p-d) 155
0-rd/u.eos, 6 146
(TTacpis (not dor.) 97
crdxi's (not do-r.) 97 :
ace. pi. ordxvas and
-us 147
o-T?7p for o-re'ap 153
ot//3i, o"ti/u etc. 107
o-rix * ( not o"roTx-)' °" rt '
X'S*'" 9 2
(TTOfxa, " Hebraic " 44
(TTpartwu, Kvpios tuiv in
a ' 9
av and ffoi', interchange-
able 94
avyyevevai 153
avKa/J-ivos 36
o~VKO(pa,vTeTi> 38
avfirras (ffiycTras) 133
with n.
ow, in a 3 : not ^vv
108 : compounds of,
assimilation in 133 f.
aw ay brff)= ?Hp 14
cw5otdo'co = -5i». 94
awe fir), c. inf. 52 with n.
avvOefxa -r//j.a 80
awiivai eiri- © 47
awKvpovvra 4
cvarena -rjfxa 80
c(pvpa -77s -77 1 41
^w/jLWptbv 90
(Twoi = ccjjcu 172
2wpeu»=Tyrians 167
r, omission of 1 14, 116:
interchange of, with 5
100, 103 f. : with 6
104 : tt and aa 121 ff.
Ta.de \iyei Kuptos in
Jer. a 1 1
raXa/xciv A 76
Tapaewv and TOii^to?
63 ff-
Tapaxv and rdpaxos, 6
and to 159
rdoo-apas X 76
-Taros, superlatives in
182 f.
ra(pvovv A = (paTvovv 106
Taxiov and 6&ttov (not
rax^ Te P 01 ') '84
rax^ce"', C. inf. 54
W70S 117
Teixtw and -iSp 151:
ri'xoi' A 160
TeKT0ves= -as 149
reXee?, reX^ws, rAetos
-eioPj' 82
tAos, els = Heb. inf. abs.
47
Tep.ivov A 160
Tipfiivdos, Tepe/x., TepefH.
106 f.
TeaaapaKovTa, reaaepd-
KovTa 62 f., 73 f.
TeaaapiffKaiSeKaTOS 189
Teaaepa etc. 62, 73 f. :
Teaaapes = T^o^apcts
73 f , 148 f. : Tiaaepas
=Teaaapes 74 : dat.
Tepaapaiv A , reaad-
pois A, T^rpaaiv 160,
187
TeTe\evTrjKviy] 1 40
reTpd7rec>os -ttoSos -ttovs
88 with n.
r^rpas and TerdpT-q 189
with n.
-rt for -^t 104
TLfiwplav in Jer. /3 38
tis, dj-Typ replaces 45
ti's replaces TrSrepos 192 :
Tlvav X 147
toioOtos, nt.-oand-oi' 192
II. Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24) 309
t6kos=~\D 38
rdXfi-n" 143
TOirdi'iov = TQ 38
T07rdpx?7S 156
totovtos, nt. -0 and -ov
192
Toupcttos, 'Ir. 171
rdxois B = roix- 93
Tpapariou 79
rpiaK&s 189
rpifios, 77 and 6 146
TpUTKaiOeKCLTOS 188 f.
Ti; / u.7rayoi' = 5 , |n 38
Ti';pos and Sop 167
Tw/3(e)i'as, G. -a and -ou
162
Tai/3ets -««* 164
i>, variety in pronuncia-
tion of, in the KOivr/
92 n., 236 n. : inter-
change with r? (e)
96 f. : with tv 97 :
with 91 : with ov
92 : with oi 93 f. :
loses asp. 129
iiaXos 75
-i)as zvVv -vs 147
vyieia, vy(f)ia 63 f.
irytjjfj') (not iryta) 176
-Orjv replaces -vv 235
m, tunpronounced in 141
-via, -via, decl. of words
in 1 40 f.
vlos, Hebraic uses of 41 f.
Vfx(ujv) olvt{Qiv) and vp.lv
eavrois in Hex. 191
-vvw, pf. pass, of verbs
in 224
virep for 7repi 25 : in
comparison 181
vvrepavw 2 5
inrepde'ii> = inrepidelv 99
vttok&tw 25
vwbarepa -r)p.a 80
VTroriddia 121
inroxpeus 173
-i/s, -lis, adjectives in
i)(T(T£i;7ros, 6 and 17 146
vurepos -tcltos, rare 184
Ci^oi' X 160
liw, v€Tifu) 262
and 7r, interchange of
106: <p<p for ir<p 121
0aKos = '12 38
(paXayi; and <pa.pa.yi;,
mixture of 107
(paX^rpas 108
(papal; X 115
(paaeK, (pdcnx 3 2
(par/xovv, cpdrpwpa 106
(pdrvrj etc. , various spell-
ings of 106
(peidecrdai eVi 47
cpeveiv H — (p€vy€LV 1 13
-(pddvuv, construction 54
<pid\rj 75: plur. 0tdXes
A 158
(piXoreKVUTepos 182
(pofitiadai. dtro 47
cpoftTjdpov -rpov 104
(pofios, oi'K 6 129
(popfiea 82
<f>p<n>pcu 38
0i»\apxos and -apx??*
156
<pv\a<Tcrecrdai airb 46 :
<pv\a.TTti.v in Jer. 7
and 2 M. n, 123
X, omission of 114, 116:
XX for kx 121
XaPpaOa 33
Xd/3peis -etc 164
Xa\Ke(t)os 173
Xai/aecuos, Xacdy(e)ts
-60% Xayacfe)/, Xavac-
61T7?S
164,
Xaj'(a)ay(e)rTi? = Xa-
I'dap 170
Xaos = US) , J 38
Xapa^es, x^ lK€S ^ v - U.
107
Xappav-rj, xa/3pdi'7j 107 f.
Xaprjrt 1 04
Xapis, X&P"' an< i X°-P LTa
} 5°
Xa.pp.eis -eiv 164
XauuiJ', x av fi&i> 36
XftX^w 151
Xeip.appovs(xeip.appos) 144
X^p, Hebraic and Greek
uses of 44 f. : x e 'P as
X = -pes 149: x €l P <T ' LV
151: x'poi/s X = x^'po5
159
Xe\u>i'77=?3 38
X.epp.eX 167
Xepoi'^ -e^ (-«» 33
XtXictSes and -as, inter-
changeable in AX
148 f.
XtTC> 36
XoPs" earth," G. x oos I0 °
XpiVeos 173
XvOpa = xvTpa 103
X^a 79
XvrpoKavXos -yavXos 102
Xpacrdai, xPV <T ^ al - 7^
XiSpat as plur. of 77} 143
\p replaced by pip 108
xyeKas for xpaKas 75 :
\peX° L § wv io 3
\peXtov 75
i/-<6a, i/'L/a 93
\pv5rjv X 176
i/'i'X 7 ?, G.pl. i/'ux^X 143
w interchanged with
89 ff., 194, 198 f.
(loss of aug.) : with
op 91 : with 01 93, 256
-w, fern, names in papyri
in 165 n.
wdiv, i) 151
10/xois, £<p' 127
-uv, personal names in,
indecl. and gen. -Qvtos
or -Givos 1 65 f. : place-
names in, declinable
and indecl. 169
-cos, " Attic " declension
in, obsolescent 144 f-,
„ f 73
-iocrav, -ooaav 214 1.
L0T10V, OLTTOKaXviTTeiV t6 43
wv in Muwr^s 163 n.
tlxpeXia 87
III. INDEX OF BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS
GENESIS
i- 3 239
ii 234
29*"- 174
ii. 17+ 48 n.
23 '44
iii. 1 182
20 163 n.
v. 13 E 6311.
24 200
vii. 11 203
12 E 6311.
viii. 2 238
6+ 203
ix- 23 155
xi. 10 41
xiii. 9 126
xiv. 13 171 n.
14+ 188
xv. 2 33
15 M9
xvi. 4f., 6 43
9 286
xvii. 6+ 261
12, 27 42
13 48
xviii. 2 216
4 290
7 54
10 48
28 E 6311.
29 53
xix. 6 203, 278
xxii. 5 91
13 33
16 f. 54
xxiv. 15 + 238
57+ 44
xxv. 1 4- 52
xxvi. 18 53
xxvii. 27 177
40 141
43+ 264
xxvin. 19 33
xxix. 3 248
6 + 41
35 16311.
xxx. 15 157
21 161 n.
32 ff. 15211.
. 3 8 > 41 '46
xxxi. 26 54
39 22 5
42 A 97 n.
xxxii. 10 218
... 12 47
xxxiii. 8 A 43
xxxiv. 19 182
26 A 161 n.
30 185
xxxv. 8 183
16 33
xxxvi. 24 33
xxxvii. 3 149
10 199
xxxviii. 9 52
1 7 ff. 119
xl. 5 I9 2
15 48
xh. 7, 24 147
13+ 52n.
13 ff. 181
19 184
20 183
54 '43
xlii. 10 A 283
16 54, 83
xliii. 4 91
7 + ... 44,48,216
xliv. 5 286
16 91
20 149
xlvi. 4 47
xlvii. 5 217
xlviii. 7, 22 33
10 149
xlviii. 22 141
xlix. 7 A 28511.
21 1 18
22 182
EXODUS
i- 1 213
"• 3 ff - 34. 150
14 A 97 n.
22 34
iii. 2 ff. 145
16+ 280, 285
iv. 6 A 164 n.
8 183
v- 3 A 231
3 F 20811.
13 A 250
22 A 216
vii. 14 261
19+ 150
viii. 6 A 146
8 91
12 41
16 ff. 106
21, 24 140
ix. 4+ 41
14 137
15 44
18 262
28 239
x. 14 183
xii. 5 152 n.
8+ 231
16 A 272
19 34
22 154
43 42
44 B 175
xiii- 15 54
xiv. 13 A 225
14 232
xv. 1 47
9 141
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
3ii
XV. 22 200
23 i68n.
xvi. 4 41, 262
..33 H6, 177
xvii. 14 B 165
xviii. 7 41
xix. 16, 19 239
xxi. 13 128
21 234, 261
xxii. 6 147
8,11 83
29 288
xxiii. 4 48
5 9°
19 128
20 66
xxvi. 7 A 284
33 183
xxvii. 5+ 1 Son.
20 B 272
xxviii. 17 129
21+ 188
2 3 + 257
28+ 224
35 B+ ... 103
37 44
xxix. 1 42
9 269
23 255
27 202
43 ^86
XXX. 32 221
xxxi. 15 A 35
17 280
xxxii. 32 251
. 34 285
xxxiii. 10 253
13 '93 n -
xxxiv. 18 231
23 A 1 3811.
24 66 n.
xxxv. 5 191
25 277
LEVITICUS
i. 10+ 152 n.
ii. 2 177
'3 152
">■ 9 93
v. 8 106
vi. 5 27411.
vi- 37+ T 3 6
vii. 8 48
viii. 4 207
ix. 2 210
x. 16 48
xi. 21 183
26 76
xii. 5 B 272
xiii. 7+ 48
15 176
41 ff. 104
55 223
55 A 243
xiv. 16 A 283
xv. 2+ 46
12 237
xvi. 2+ 183
23 ... 94,197,205
xviii. 3+ 200
xix. 13 128, 230
15 44> 232
19 224
36 154
xx. 10 276
xxi. 11 140
xxiii. 5 40
40 104
xxiv. 19+ 255
xxv. 10 232
23 282
27 192
33 131
34 4» i?2n.
, 5 1 44
xxvi. 9 232, 261
16 160
xxvii. 12, 14 ... 254
28+ 66 n.
NUMBERS
i. 18 267
ii- 4 285
iii- 3+ 20511.
16 44
37+ M5
iv- 49 137
v. 19, 28 172
vi. 6 140
21 44
vii. 20+ 177
ix. 20 39
ix. 22 40
x. 35 28511.
xi- 5 99
8 259
xii. 144- 48
... 15 A 74
xiii. 20 172
xiv. 14 280
23 83, 125
xv. 5 192
.20 137
xvi. 22 145
4 1 274
46 210
xx. 5 A 285
14 217
xxi. 1,34- 164
9 24211.
24 141
xxii. 6+ 208
17 47
22 197
28 287
xxiv. 1 40
11 219
13 A 177
22 B 98
xxv. 3, 5 286
13 J 72n.
J 5 33
xxvi. 53 276
xxxi. 30 180 n.
46 B+ 188
xxxii. 13 88
33 i8on.
34, 37 ... 200
xxxiv. 5 A 144
xxxv. 2-7 411.
. 33 271
xxxvi. 6 43
DEUTERONOMY
i- 1 173
7+ i66n.
24 213
» : 25 14911.
iii. 13 i8on.
iv. 25 43
32 259
35+ 278
vii. 23 A 230
312
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
IX. 2 2 7»
10 A 206
x. iff. 183
8 + 253
xi. 7 212
3° I2 5
xii. 2 179
8, 25 43
xiii. 5+ 191
xiv. 8 76
20 128
21 B 125
xv. 8 B 243
10 48, 243
18 125
xvii. 6 44, 135
11 44
...15 A 2+8
xviii. 3 81
10 271
xix. 9 190
15 44
xx. 74- 205
20+ 217
xxi. 3f.... 128 B, 26711.
5 253
7 B 128
8 271
n B 1 90
13 39. 2 72
14 48
20 B 107
23 208
xxii. 6 160
9 99
xxiii. 8 239
15 255
17 228
24 J 47
xxiv. 3 184
13 48
XXV. 2 42, 27I
l8 242
xxvi. 13 271
15B 125
xxviii. 1 39
39 218
48 8
50 232
56 261
66 220
xxix. 16 200
18 289
26 235
xxx. 1, 3 285 n.
. 9 53
xxxi. 16 218
i? 214
27, 29 184
28 156
xxxii. 5 214
6 136
10 142, 200
28 279
29 258
34 125
37 i9 6
.. 43 26+
xxxiii. 6 39
9 ... 128, 204
16 145
xxxiv. 5 7
JOSHUA
i.44- i66n.
ii. 14 25611.
iii- 4 '37
iv. 14 242 n.
v - 4 271
5 170
10 A 157
vi. 4^ 234
10 232
18 191
22 A+ 186
22 B 135
vii. 21 B 36
viii. 7. 9 1 s^
18 154
ix. 3 200
6 17011.
20 44
3' 43
x. 1 B, 4 B 200
14 184
40 212
xiv. 4 4
6 217
10 18911.
xv. 11 A 16911.
60 1 7011.
xvii. 13 B 47
xvii. 15, 18 271
xviii. 12 176
244- 188
xxi. 2-42 4
i8ff. 14811.
xxii. 7 A 180 n.
20 125
26, 28 128
...3i "9
xxiii. 4 192, 284
13 102
XXW.33A 237
JUDGES
i. 10 118
16 B 1 6411.
35B+ 151
»• 11 43
iii. 7 43, 216A
194-... 225 A, 253 B
25 150
29B 174
iv- 9 49
16 24
22 B + ... 119, 204
v - 3+ 55. 231
13B 84
20 A 283
29 239
vi. 3 B 212
17 43
18 55, 272 B
28 B 202
30 B 4- 210
..38 282
vii. 3 B i49n.
4B 175, 271
7A 110
12 A 197
13 B 199
21 B 255
viii. 1 B 240
3 B 201
7B 33
26 36
28B4- 53
ix. 9 ff. B 234
'5 B 19311.
26 A 225
34B 187
36B 262
///. Index of Biblical Quotations
313
ix. 45 1 f> 2
x. 10B 34
16B 112
xi. 20B 233
25B + 184
33B 136
35 A ... 182, 208 n.
35 B ... 159. 2 S6
xii. 5 A 52
xiii. 10 280
xiv. 6 6t
12, 13 36
14 B 226
17 B 208
xv. 5 147 A, 236 B
8A 101
13A 186
xvi. 9 B 285
20+ 40
21 ... 173B, 259
26B ... 223, 225
28B+ 145
30 B 222
xvii. 8ff. B 162
xviii. 3B4- 25811.
9 A 208
15 ... 40 B, 41 A
22 275
22 A... 206, 273
24 273
27B 125
29B 33
xix. 9 A 4- 272
26B 288
28A 197
30 B 204
xx. 2 B 254
28 253
31 B, 39 B ■•• 287
32 B 183
34B 289
xxi. 17 A 221
2i A 230
RUTH
i. 13 238, 268
ii- 2+ 43
9 218, 241
14 218
16 222
iii. 2 256
iii. 10 18411.
iv- 4 43
7 175
1 KINGDOMS
i. 2, 4 T43
12 + 54, 282
16 172
18+ 43
28 249
ii. 8 247
14B 103
27 49
iii. 10+ 40
14+ 271
iv. 5 2 5
12 283
v. 1 25
4 33. 38
4A 102
5 A 101
6 235
9 x 59
vi. iff. 147
18 A 255
21 286
viii. 3 A 212
7 B io 5
ix. 2 181
15+ 43
24 255
x. 4+ 40
5B 35
xi. 8B+ ... 175, 285
11 A 288
xii. 3 282
xiii. 4 287
xiv. 30 226
36A 2S8
47 38
xv. 12 253
23 B 37
35 240
xvi. 11 181
20 32
xvii. 4 151 n.
5 265
33A 241
39 220
43 185, 186
xix. 6 54
xx. 3 54
26 275
42 89, 205
xxi. 13 7511., 155
xxii. 23 A 206
xxiii. 1 145
7 A 220
13 221
21 218
22 96
23 A 227
xxiv. 4 183
12 274
xxv. 15 f. 256
18 3 2
20 140, 212 A
21 289
xxvi. 16 42
19 223
xxvii. 7 40
xxviii. 2 136
xxx. 12 197
xxxi. 9 268
2 KINGDOMS
i. 2 A 283
3 221
6 49, 156
10 157. 278
18 178
21 ... 221 n. A, 261
ii. 13 A 213
26 A 216
29 212
30 28411.
iii. 13 217
22 212
25 <38
29 122
39 2 56
iv. 1 201
6 222, 271
n 274
v. 2+ 217
21 213, 227
vi. 3 212
8 192
14 265
19 37
.«> 49
vii. 10 42
3H
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
vn. 25 145
27 43
viii. 7 166
10 40
ix. 7 218
x- 3 43> 235
xi. 2 275 n.
7 4°
20 A 267 n.
xii. 3 61
, 5 42
xiii. 6, 8 92
10 210
13+ 217
15 B 18411.
xiv. 2 f . 217
" 53
14 20411.
16 231
22+ 43
26 52
30 283
xv. 14 141
23 169 n.
32 37> 283
xvi. 13 160
14 A 212
xvii. 8 B 7811.
19 221
28 156
29 121
xviii. 3 49, 217
11 197
18 45
I9» 3i 268
19, 22 232 n.
23 i 6 7
33 54
xix. 3 54
6 ... 212 A, 24211.
42 49
xx- 3 39
15 213
18 49
20+ 38
xxii. 3 281
5 269
16 37
27 217, 285A
40 248
xxiii. 20 185
xxiii. 25 ff. 171
xxiv. 1 237
22 210
31, 25. ..220, 238
3 KINGDOMS
i. 13 272
ii- 1 239
3 i 6 4n-
8 A 242
13 40
26 3
28 272
.. 46 e 153
iii. 4 182
18+ 61
iv. 7 5011.
19 A 157
20 A 226
21 A, 23 153
32 B 164
v. 4 281
14 B 149 n.
vi. 2 154
'12 A 259
13 266
18 39
.33 221
vii. 24, 29 102
... 3i» 35 150
viii. 1 3
8 280
11 225
32 A + 90
33 240
37 B 175
41 A 135
50 A 213
53 B ... 70, 125
54 A 152
ix. 5 A 102
15 3
25 A 190
x. 3 204
8 A 225
13 i97
21 A 206
23 183
xi- 3+ 149
11, 31 247
14 B 167
xi. 19 A 186
29 B+ 78 n.
38 3
43B son.
xii. 4 87, 179
4 A 155
18 289
24TB ... 115, 151
xiii. 26, 29 3
xiv. 1-20 3
2 A 241
4 A 149
6 A 218
8 A 157
14 f. A 287
xv. 6 A 77
13 38
22 175
xvi. 9 i8on.
23 189
24 167, 186
28c B... 70, 125
.33 53
xvii. 4 218
12 A+ no
16 199
xviii. 2 B 146
18 227
1 9 f . 171
32+ 37
43 <"• i3 6
45 272
xx. 18 A 206
xxi. 15 175
22 258
23 84 n.
23, 25 178
32 255
38 ... 76 A, 264
xxii. 10 A 158
31... 135 B, 186 A
35 225
47-5o 3
49 A 152
4 KINGDOMS
i. 18a 188
ii. 8 235
10 54
12 A 125
19+ 262
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
315
u. 25 + 171
iii. 10 A 206 n.
18 B 172
iv. 3 B 112
26 40
27 204
32 A 273
v. 7 51
" 47
H I3 6
J 7 32
19 33
vi- 7 275
20 A+ 209
3° 5i
vii. 2, 19 218
6 148
18 A 158
viii. 1 A 272
10, 14 49
ix. 24 44
27 A 102
30 107
34 209
x. 19+ 45. 284
27 92
xi. 3 227
10 B, 15 B ... 156 n.
xii. 4 3
8B 37
15 250
xiii. 7 A 149
23 200
xiv. 9 157
M 4 2
xv. 19 A 157
20 174
xvi. 9 3
17 39
18 154
xvii. 7 52
9 75
'4 3
20 f. 200
xviii. 17 101
19 281
3° 125
32 232
35 143
37 283
xix. 4 B 84
xix. 11 143, 238
21 B 105
29 A 218
37 IIin -
xx. 13 200
xxi. 6 53
7 A 132
13 153' 155 n-
14+ 204
16 A 181
xxii. 3+ 121
12 162
xxiii. 18 ... 45, 238
30 102
xxiv. 14 175
16 B 103
17 121
xxv. 4 A 151
9 3- 175
1 CHRONICLES
iv- 21 f. 33
v. 10 B 151
19 171 11.
vi. 634- 188
71 A 180
x- 13 239
xi- 19 3 8
xii. 36 A 1 49
xv. 3 207
21 33
xvi. 32 B 132
.. 43 J 38
xvii. 9 42
10 138, 261
...25 43
xviii. 10 40
xix. 3 43, 235
xx. 1 258
xxi. 15 199, 25311.
20 A 227
26 260
xxiii. 17 261
25 281
xxiv. 17 189
xxv. 5 A 149
28 189
xxvi. 27 288
xxvii. 1 175
21 180
33 37
xxviii. 9 B...115, 234
xxix. 11 ... 94, 157
23 268
28 149
29 184
2 CHRONICLES
v. 2 207
11 52
vi. 7 5011.
28. .; 175
30 270
vii. 10 189
ix. 20 61
x. 11 B + ... 115, 151
xiv. 6+ 281
xvii. 9 B 95
xviii. 7 137
34 234, 266
xix. 3 200
11 175
xx. 15 191
37 B 198
xxi. 8 190
17 182
..19 40
xxiii. 2 B 149
11 157
xxiv. 24 26711.
xxv. 18 34
19 258
24 42
26 125
xxvi. 3+ 41
15 54- 262
21 B 117
xxvii. 5 250
xxviii. 9 288
22 53
xxix. 3 203
24 271
35+ ... 104, 199
xxx. 15 189
xxxi. 7 154
15 B 165 n.
xxxii. 31 B 97
xxxiii. 1 188
3 53
6+ 54
xxxiv. 11 88 n.
20 162
316
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
xxxv. 3 61
i ESDRAS
i. 7 A 148
30B 77
38 173
46 126
53 B 82
»• 4 223
6 255
7 254
n 106
16 161 n.
18 99, 288
21 237
"i. 5+ 46, 103 B
7 271
iv. 7> 50 251
30 250
3 1 B 79
3 2 > 34 127
40. 43 157
42 186
45 B 199
49 B 114
v. 8 A 16511.
16 B, 484- ... i6 4 n.
28 B 164
46 B 117
70 B 114
vi. i] 199
19 154
22 B 197
26 156
33 B 114
viii. 35+ 188
45 237
58> 9 2 !5 6
63 138
70 283
ix. 14 164
2 ESDRAS
i- " B4- 93
ii. 2 B 161 n.
6, 18 188
l 5> 64 74
36+ 165
69 36
iii. 74- 167, 210
13 273
iv. 10+ 167
12+ 154
17 249
24 242
v. 3 192
8B 93
vi. 9 152
18 87
20 B 74
vii. 1 162
12 197
17 174
20 288
284- 233
viii- 27 A 173
30 210
ix. 1 ...164, 167, 171 n.
5 247
8 223 n.
144- 55
x. 1 209
2 207, 262 n.
13 54
xi. 2 B 237
3 202
7 K 209
xii. 4, 17 209
13 r 3°
xiii. 28 183
xv. 15 A 63 n.
xvi. 9X 149
xvii. 2 34
3 •••37. 94-
224, 236, 244 N
65 229
67 N 6311.
xviii. 4 162, 254
15 179- 2I °
xix. 1 189
10 A 216
11 B 119
20 f. 288
22 B 148
30 A ......... 201
32 B 1 12
34 206
38 '35
xx. 31 230
xxii. 44 253
xxiii. 15 149
19 2 36
xxiii. 25 208 n., 260
3i 34
PSALMS
ii. 1 289
v. 8 15811.
vii. 144- 201
ix. 74- 15911.
29 156
.31 232
xiii. 34- 82
xv. 8 204
xvi. 8 142
xvii. 27 285
30 238
404- 248
xviii. 11+ 38
xx 68
12 255
xxi. 324- 287
xxiv. 8 A 1 7811.
xxvii. 24- 243
7 262
xxviii. 10 273
xxx. 23 120
xxxi. 1 201
xxxii. 10 247
xxxiii. 34- 219
xxxvi. 21 250
xxxvii. 8 93
xxxviii. io 94
xl- 3 2 56
12 205
xliii. 64-... 105, 248
xlviii. 12 143
1. 9 283
li. 3 218
liv. 124- 38
lix. 34- 200
7+ 238
lxiv. 4 198
10+ 54
Ixv. 15 7511.
Ixvii. 25 270
32 289
Ixviii. 5 225
Ixx. 9, 18 150
lxxvi 68
lxxvii. 11 ... 89, 216
23 203
64 210
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
317
lxxviii. 11+ ... 42
lxxix. 14 ...224, 235
1XXX. 2 35
lxxxi. 2 44
lxxxii. 11 199
lxxxiii. 12 15811.
lxxxvi. 1 + 154
lxxxvii. 17 289
xci. 15 149
xciii. tit 18911.
13 237
xciv. 10 63 n.
ci. 12 238
20 X 160
ciii. 5 238
17 A 76
3i 257
civ. 30 201, 267
43 B+ 101
cv. 13+ 216
28 286
cviii. 23 A 200
cix. 4 240
cxi. 5 249
cxviii. 51 207
53 "7
i°3 179
112 A no
127 38
131 201
166 241
cxx. 3 f . 222
cxxi. 2+ 253
cxxiii. 4 144
cxxv. 2 54
cxxxi. 12 271
cxxxvii. 7+ 232
cxxxviii. 15 [83
16 263
20 150
cxl. 4 94
cxlvii. 7 232
cli. 6 260
PROVERBS
i. 1 166
iii. 5 281
14 122
16 a+ 158 n.
28+ 257
v. 19 85, 185
vi. 3 207
6 25711.
.25 236
vii. 2 232
10 282
11 128
16 156, 286
...22 154
viii. 19 38
ix. ii 232
r8 79
x. 13 137
.. 17B 115
xii. 14 A 101
xiii. 4+ 173
" 249
14 27011.
xiv. 5X 272
.34 '22
xvi. 23 219
30 A 28011.
xviii. 4 85
16 272
2D4- 249
.. 23+ 94
xxii. 8 229
15 260
xxiii. 1 + 47
21 283
2 4 47
xxiv. 11+ 274
'4 240
16 136
21 ... 61 n., 192
22 a 47n.
54 152
XXV. I 166
21 242
23 143
xxvi. 8 250
l 9 279
xxvii. 7 179
. 25 93. 243
xx viii. 15 A 160
xxix. 42 36
ECCLESIASTES
»-7 53
. J 4 I33»»-
ii. 6 226
18 251
111. 18+ 41
19 281
20 160
iv. 2 27011.
v - 5 234
n 251
14 53. 269 n.
vii. 16 A 246
23 b 190
viii. 10 219
14 A 226
ix. 18 230
xi. 4 229
xii- 3f- 259
5 158
SONG
i-4 232
ii. 12 289
15 282
iii. 8 158
v - 2 75 n-» 259
12 220
13 A 158
vii. 2 28S
i3 I57f-
JOB
ii- 3 A 163
9 A 136
u 171
iii. 5+ 260
. 21 97
iv. 64- 129
v. 4 122
vi. 10 A 199
12+ 173
'4+ 27511.
'5+ 182
vii. 2 287
6+ 182
(?©)7 53
viii. 1 171
ix. 33 A 92, 187
x. 15 A no
16+ 279
20 126
xi. 18 281
xii. 6 A 28011.
18 272
xiii. 10 47
3i8
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
xiii. 15 + 83
20 92, 187
27 A 216
xiv. 17 223
xv. 35 A 131
xvii. 9 12 47
xviii. 7+ ... 215, 286
8 236, 266
xix. 16 243
H K -•• 1/3
xx. 7 278
©9 + 53
xxi. 3, 5 232
2 4 75"-- 177
xxii. 3 A 256
14 280
e 16 154
xxiii. 3 A, 5 ... 240,263
xxiv. 6 201
8 75n.
617 159
2 5 249
xxvi. 0i 47
e 7 ... 143, 227
7- 9 2 47
9 A 284
xxvii. 1 + 52
2 136
5+ 223
7 248
8 21 C non.
9 22 119
xxviii. 9 16, 19... 261
917(19)7511., 126
9 18 276
xxix. 2 A 123
3 260
14+ ... 75, 197
18 232
© 19 2 77
xxx. 8 284
.3° 38
xxxi. 9 1 47
6 A 24711.
24 225
32 A 200
35 A 198
4° A 19311.
xxxii. 7 129
9 12 47
19 283
xxxiii. 5 f . ... 137
. 631 55
xxxiv. 11 250
9 32... 53,201
xxxvi. 5 115
9 8... 238, 268
9 21 47
xxxvii. 10 159
12 183
xxxviii. 4. ..217, 256
9 26. ..129, 262
xxxix. 2 177
9 4 118
68 47
(?©) 2 7 272
3° 2 53
© 3' 2 39
xl. 2 239
5 75
6 175
18 240
27 A 114
xli. 6 96
8 46
9 A 288
.14 243
xlii. 8 44
i7e 171
WISDOM
i. 8+ 62
14 157
ii. 3 221
22 X 143
iii- 2 + 43. 2 53
11 91
iv. 7+ 289
9 J 49
11 222
19 J 37
v. 11 282
16 157
17 K 15811.
23 A 132
vi. 8 128
viii. 18 257
ix. 13 240
17 137
x. 7 K 140
xi. 4, 8 157 n -
9 220
xi. 14, 18 103
2 3 2 4 2
xii. 11 209
19 2 5°
2 3 2 34
xiii. 9 184, 192
14 224
xiv. 5 185
xv. 13 79
xvi. 18 B 85
19 118
21 272
28 A 226
xvii. 4 A 123
9 289
15 78
21 281 n.
xviii. 2 226
4 198
16 197
19 155
SIRACH
prol. isf., 590., 91, 264
i. 6-r 96
ii. 14+ 279
iii. 12 + 149
15 X 260
16 209
17 176
iv. 3 199. 2g o
. 2 5 r°4
vi. 2, 25 222
3 2 3°
7, 19 218
3°+ 173
vii. 36+ 231
ix. 10 126
17 219
x. 18 118
xi. 1 271
5 2I 9
11 + 192, 288
xiii. 5 218
10 248
22 286
xiv. iS 179
xv. 2 231
4 22 3. 2 3 8
20 A 255
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
319
xvi. 7 A 271
12 A 27411.
13 288
17 276
20+ 240
23+ 122 n.
xvii. 3 127
22 N 143
xviii. 17 125
xix. 13+ 53
26 177
xx. 7 232
9 A 9i
12 225
xxi. 27 163
xxii. 4 172
7 A 179
n 126
14 A 106
18 107
21+ 125
xxiii. 4 145
11 N 151
21 282
27 122
xxiv. 22 128, 231
xxv. 6B 114
xxvi. 17 B 103
xxvii. 4 84
5 **+ 265
_ 24 199
xxviii. 1 49, 229
11+ 243
15 219
19 128
20 173
23 94
xxix. 4 277
6 229
xxx. 25 289
.38 281
xxxi. 10 221
xxxii. 24 X 256
xxxiv. 1 + 247
21 91
22 105
274- 122, 126
xxxvi. 19 76
26 ... 123, 151 X
xxxvii. 2 257
xxxviii. 7 175
xxxvni. 13 91
28. .91, 141,231
xxxix. 26 A 152
xl. 28 234, 261
xlii. 8 173
16 177
21 122
xliii. 14 203
16, 20 232
17 282
17. 20 143
26 91
xliv. 23 186, 188
xlv. 9 185
23 255
xlvi. 7 164 n.
9 149
20 207
xlvii. 9 r 59 n -
xlix. 11 130
1- 7 9 1
12 25311.
16 234
18 185
li- 5 B r 59
•9 275
ESTHER
A. 7 159
11 X 263
i. 6 280
15 237
19 122
ii. 9 B 91
i'i- 13+ 77
B. 5 B 119
iv. 4 A 250
11 A 183
C. 14 243
21 24011.
D- 6 197, 265
vii. 3 "3
8 197
viii. 3 52
4 253
E. 7 A 182
7- 11 192
12 197 A, 219 K
v "i- 15 37
ix. 6 38
25 233
ix. 27 255
30 6 4 n.
F- 3 235
JUDITH
i. 4K 266
15 Io8
ii. 5 N 148
5+ 188
13 275
v. 18 85, 126
vi. 13 234
15+ 164
vii. 10 212
14- 25 286
viii. 12 255
23 87
24 223
ix. 1 + 197
3 240
6 172
14 278
x. 6 128, 164
10 X 242
xi. 3 N 234
8 96
ro, 16 264
224- 239
xii. 8 243
xiii. 5 221
9 126
xiv. 3 J 35
5 263
6 162
15 X 202
xvi. 8 264
10A 143
TOBIT
i. 6+ 25
15 B 207
17 B 119, 204
19 N 234
20. ..143, 162 N, 222
ii- 3 244
10 B 120, 203
13 A 273
iii. 12 N 262
18 220
iv. 13 82
18 172
320
///. Index of Biblical Quotations
iv. 19 K+ 183
v. 3 S 192
5 25, 217 N
15 2 4
19 28911.
vi. 13.. .16411. K, 219 B
18 A i97
vii. 1 iff. 16411., 25411. B
viii. 12 209
ix. 3 205
6 280
x. 2 K 238
7 227
IO i8on.
xi. 2 B 216
8 K 232
13 K *9 2
19 B 162
xii. 3 176
6B 244
19 280
22B 199
xiii. 13 '°4
16 99 N, 121 B
xiv. 2 K 83
4 2 37
5 l8 3
HOSEA
ii. 18 125
iii. 2 3 2
iv. 14+ 276, 28611.
16 200, 279
v. 1 102, 170
14 230
vii. 1 201
viii. 5 J 99
ix. 10 A 90 n-
xi. 11 28211.
12 272
xii. 11 38
xiii. 6 89, 216
7 76
xiv. 1 B 121
8 271
'• 3
AMOS
286
9A+ 187
iii. 11 222
12 37
iv. 4 54
v . 2 286
vi. 10 229
viii. 3 106B, 232
11, 13 157 n -
ix. 1 25311.
iA 237
3 2 34
8 47
MICAH
i.6
iv- 3
v. 2
vi. 14
16
vii. n
12B
38
108
130
218
109
94
85
JOEL
i. 20+ 37
ii. 21 54
iii. 12 271
OBADIAH
1. 2
11
ii. 4K
ix. 6 ff.
7 •■•
JONAH
39
256
190
104
143
NAHUM
i. 4 J 99
^NA i33 n -
11 K 130
ii. 7 94
8 A .
11 S .
iii. 17....
19 X.
75:
226
221
159
147
HABAKKUK
i. 14 ^
ii. 5 ...
/A
111. 3 ..
i47
279
101
179
ZEPHANIAH
i. 4B i47
18+ 158"-
ii. 9 230
14 106
iii. 2 A 225
HAGGAI
11. 9
1 8411.
ZECHARIAH
i. 3K 102
11+ 25311.
14, 17 2 34
16 232
18B+ 73".
20N 149
21 202
ii. 2 192
8 143
13 266
iii. 2 125, 221
iv. 7 + 15°
10+ 290
13^ '-?
v. 2 15m.
7 X 116
vi. 6 104
13 2 7 2
viii. 2 244
x. 3 x 99
xi. 3 9°
7 J 7°
12 27511.
16 227
xii. 11 38
xiii. 2 X 88 n.
xiv. 4 38
MALACHI
6 17211.
1. 4
8f. +
ii- 3 -
12 X
..IS*
iii. 2
3 228, 2 30 A, 271
7B 114
14 81
53
44
81
130
242
93
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
321
ISAIAH
i. 8 107
17 B 1 14
25 230
26 A+ 90
•29 240
ii. 4 108, 109
13 B 114
15 ** '75
v - 1 42- 231
6 B 117
22 246
27 222
28 179
29 f. 212, 232
«• 2 135
3 f 225
5 I3 1
9 2 3i f-
vii. 3 10 r
9 167
22 1S5
viii. 14+ 281
2 1 146
x. 3 262
xiv. 1 34
8 273
n 286
12 42
13+ 271
16 232
xvi. 2 282
5 27:
7+ 232
xvii. 11 240
xviii. 2 95
xix. 6 B 4- [51
8 84
10 218
•7 104
18 246
xx. 2 No A. 197 N
xxi. :o 42
xxii. 5 K 159
11 ... 151 B, 183
...M '5°
xxiii. 1 167 n.
8 122
9 *74
12 171
16 88, 254
xxiv. iS 203
T.
xxv. 9 t* 102
10 A 242
\wi. 10 209
xxvii. 12. ..151 B, 167 n.
xxviii. 9 197
1 2 K 212
20 249
27 271
xxix. 2 159
6 B 117
8 242
13 N 241
19 12 5
XXX. 2 I99, 262
12 28l
» 3 8 '40
fS i3 6
19 B ...1.13, 147
27 K 177
P B 196
xxxii. 4 Si, 147 11.
'I B 147
xxxiii. 4 232
6 81, 1 47 n.
11 2 40
xxxiv. 4 236
13 289
. 14 231
xxxvi. 2 101 , 147 B
6 137, 223
xxxvii. 3 151
10 vS 2^6
11 238
2 2 B 99
29 '47
31 2 89
35 N '47
36 K 148
38...U6B, 156 11.
xl. 15 75 n -> 155
26 262
xli. 7 141
14 B 112
xlii. 4 221
II. 14 232
20 203
xliii. 17 284
xliv. 2 262
12,15 201
26 ;.'. 248
xlvi. 4 150
12 279
xlviii. 10 128
xlix. 10 219
20 206, 279
26 240
li. 20 123, 177
liii. 7 127
liv. 11 B 121
17 8n.
lv. 7 54
Ivi. 3 47
lviii. 5 2S6
8 90 n.
lix. 2 248
14 249, 260
lx. 6 130
10 -f 42
14 263
16 218
17 39
20 266
lxi. 9 221
11 260
lxii. 6 B hi, 227
8 42
Ixm. 3 17711.
154- 208
Ixiv. 6 1 19
lxv. 3 241 X, 270 A
6, 14 232
13 233
lxvi. 2 232
4 127
9 125
11 K 158
16 273
23 .",5
JEREMIAH
i. 3 162
io4- 128, 253
12 224
18 A 160
ii. 8 A 283
15 N "3
20 175
22 93
27 155
36 i99
iii. 8 4- ... 197 K, 276
16 237
21 4- 89, 216
24 260
21
322
III Index of Biblical Quotations
iv. 19 X 113
3° »°7
31 202
v. 4 B 198
6 224
22 A 241
.27 N 177
vi. 4 272
7 290
8 K 192
15 N+ '99
17 K 132
23 108
25 "4
27 39
29 B 106
vii. 16 127
18 36
viii. 2+ 273
6 173
7 37
ix. 6 38
12 A 25211.
26 173
x- 9 45
20 279
25 N 213
xi. 16 82
19 276
xiii. 11 175
xiv. 16 B 119
22 262
xv. 3 B 7311.
xvi. 16 84
xvii. 5 228
16 217
18 A+ 146
xix. 1, 10 34
xxi. 13 167
xxii. 17 243
19 221
xxiii. 29 153
xxiv. 2 A, 10 A... 90
xxv. 16 N 76, 128
xxvi. 5 242, 273
18 170
19 X 13011.
xxvii. 2 B 100
7 260
25 94
xxviii. 4«+ ... 79
11 B 108
xxviii. 14 A+ ... 226
16 15911.
40 N 229
41 X 206
56 X 212
xxix. 2 144 K,
226A... 231
6 128
8, 13 .. 11, 24411.
1 1 X 197
13A 218
21 185, 221
xxx. 1 1 1, 139 X
3N 232
10 220
xxxi. 7 109
9 260
12B 92
13 '99
18 S 92, 94 n.
25 202
33 — Hi 37-
170, 221
31, 36 14, 38
37 27311.
.44 A 139
xxxii. 7 170
9 174
12K 148
16 14. 37
19 237
22 N 113
xxxv. 8 143
xxxvi. 8 X 76
.. 23 276
xxxvii. 6 139
14 N 89, 216
xxxviii. 3 A 17211.
8 32
9 !5i
21 Mi 38
28 224
34 278
36N 132
xxxix. 5 272
15 274
27 X 227
35 x 93
40 B 172
xl. 4 X 202
xli. 3 N *59
5 '4. 37
xli. 6 B 81
10 200, 214
'6 197
xliv. 9 287
xlv. 26 158 n.
xlvi. 1 f. 162
xlvii. 74- 208
xlviii. 5 A 283
li. 14 221
16 231
19 36
27 224
33 120
lii. 1, 31 ... 189 with n.
4 88
11 X 162
13 B 93
19 97 B, 121
21 f. 151 n.
24 B, 31 A ... 123
34 250
BARUCH
i- 10 235
iy 256
ii. 9 224
12 234
19 i58n.
2? 119
Hi. 32 27811.
iv. 7 199
12 61
25 102
LAMENTATIONS
i. 7, 9+ 116
14 224
ii. 1 5 f . 222
iii. 8 232
42 234
43 f - 284
44 82, 135
45 A 20411.
iv. 7 271
16 44
19 28211.
EPISTLE JER.
9 259
10 A 117
25 '27
39+ x 94
//Y. Index of Biblical Quotations
323
40 240
43 128
58 290
6if- 237
66 229
69 107
EZEKIEL
i. 6, 8 7311.
10A 160, 187
26B 121
"• 6 2 79
10 235
iii. 10A 206
14 38
20+ 276
iv. 9 fr. 218
vi. 9 A 89, 205
vii. 19 A 241
viii. 15 A 212
ix - 1+ 234
2 • 153
" 239
xii. 12+ 279
. l6 39
xiii. 4 A 151
xiv. 4, 7 46
xvi. 4 220
7 '99
21 A. 216
32+ 276
51 i8on.
xvii. 14 248
xviii. 7 230
xix. 2 239
13 212
xx. 28 175
3 8 27411.
xxi. 10+ 105
22 B 113
3i 37
xx »- '3 233
26 B 120
29 243
3° 25311.
xxiii. 40 107
42 37
xxiv. 7 290
16A, 23A... 220
xxv. 13 Q 4- ... 88 n.
xxvi. 1, 17 A ... 239
2 167
xxvi. 18 B+ ... 120
xxvii. 4 34
9 96
11 38
12+ 116, 16711.
30 ... 231, 286
31 A 269
36 222
xx viii. 2 167
7 286
•3 175
16 6411.
25 28511.
xxix. 4 f . 147
13 28511.
xxxi. 8 199
xxxii. 21 122
xxxiii. 8, 13 f. ... 210
15 256
xxxiv. 6 175
3 r + 137
xxxv. 5+ 172 n.
xxxvi. 9 232
10 175
24 143
34 267
.3 6 A 55
xxxvii. 1 ff. 144
3 217
xxxviii. 4 265
21 175
xl. 1 A 259
16 B 34
xli. 15 B 106
xlii. 3 92
xliii. 5 B 177
!8 243
24 A 152
xliv. 2 61
xlv. 10 154
11. 13 32
xlvi. 1 220
9 1 7811.
xlvii. 3 37
10 84
12 6411.
14 A 132
21 229
DANIEL
ii. 43 220
>ii- I9> 94 237
iii- 47 6311.
6 9 159
iv. 26 151
3°b 24
3°c 157
v. 16 ... 218
vi. 1 149
20 2 12
vii. 8 235
10 203
26 271
28 223
ix. 5 234
26 283
x. 4 189
.18 53
xi. 29 18411.
36 280
xii. 9 221
SUSANNA
.?o 143
54 <9 2
BEL
11 150, 220
33 220
34 210
DANIEL
i-4B 115
15 204
ii. 21 247
iii. 1 151 n.
34 2*56
iv. 2 289
17 288
33+ 90
vi. 4 105
8 103
15 175
18 127
22 200
vii. 10 203
25 95, i8on.
viii. 4 144
6 38
7 (12)... 1 19, 226
17 f. 240
ix. 2 95
5 234
11, 13 16411.
324
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
ix. 14 224
20 15811.
2 5 53
26 273
27 18011.
x- 3 127
4 189 with n.
. 7 I5 125
xi. 6 276
10 272
29 18411.
34 262
37 175
42 143
SUSANNA 9
20 220
27+ H3
43 218
56 127
BEL9
J 3 i97» 259
17 172
27 153
32 250
34 210
1 MACCABEES
i- 4 233
10, 20 189 n.
17 + I 51, 160
38+ ti8
»• 9 238
38 35
40 184
54, 57 i72n.
58 15811.
604- 238
iii. 13 A 190
16 185
17 T 92
31 A+ 181
34.37 180 n.
iv. 5 A 102
13+ 1 63 n.
38 K 202
v. 144- 283
38 235
51 274
vi. 1 [6911. 6
8 240
vi. 124- 227
18 22311.
35 107
vii. 1 189
41 A 148
viii. 1, 13 248
I A 255
• 5 171
ix. 6 119
9 A 241 n.
22 N 181
24 + 1 46. 200
26 241
4 2 107
44 V 9711.
x. ir 88n.
20+ 12S, 253
3 1 A + 257
58 250
89 153
xi. 2 241
4 A 206
10 240
23 27411.
..4° 256
xii. 10 220
II 264
27 224
30 209
50 286
xiv. 22 4- 97
48 A 255
xv. 27 209
xv i- 23 151
2 MACCABEES
i. 104- 18911.
15 160
•'• 17 i57
22 173
26 263
iii- 13 194
'6. 21 50 n.
21 242
26 248
30 A 206
40 137
iv. 12 A 106
14 I4 r
16 139
26 220
3i+ 184
iv. 36 274
v. 5 220
10 192
20 84
214- 1S4, 188
vi. 15 242
17 128
21 76, 242
23+ 223
vii. 7 A 241
37 173
41 1 8411.
viii. 2 279
3 241
64- 249
23+ 141
24 83
32 156
ix. 18 125
22 76, 127
25 208, 248
x. 21 212
26 173
38 157
xi- 5 155. 16711.
20 240
21 189
27, 37 192
30 18911.
..34 97
xii. 1 156
21 16311.
...27 46
xiii. 9 244, 261
25 242
xiv. 4 189
13 163 n.
16 A 132
21 255
25 235
28, 31 I38
29> 32 137
xv. 7 287
12 180 n.
31 A 181
39 220
3 MACCABEES
i. 2 274
4 283
8 273
9 A 287
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
325
i. 22 82
25+ 248
ii. 2 223
1 9 105
22 f., 33 287
iii. 9 280
ro 250
M 2*78
J 9 248
22 138
iv. 10 129, 160 n.
i'7 153
v. 2 139
'2 238
l6 I36
l8 2 20
20 24
23 225
32 219
35 287
41 + 236, 282
46 .'... 145
49 184
5i 279
vi - 2 t +5
5V 179
18 203
26 263
27 154
34 284
38 63 n., 189
vii. 12, iy 138
22 82
4 MACCABEES
i. 8+ 81
18 253
28+ 92, 187
29 271
35 i6on.
ii. 10 .. 148
11 262
19 164
20 249
iv. 2,6 269
7 285
10 138
13+ 215
22 137, 253
V- 4 236
v. 28 232
33+ 279
vi. 10 287
17 239
20 232
.. 27 i 4 ~, 278
vii. 1 185
viii. 4 240
13 255
19 2 4'
23 '79
ix. 4 15811.
17 258
23 279
26 «+ 173
x. 18 138, 241
*i-3+ 274
xii. 3 154, 182
4 253
15 232
xiii. 22 260
27 208
xiv. 15 98
19 ... 287
xv. 5, 3° '82
16 221
22 192
xvi. 9 235
wii. 1 198
5 223
'2 157
xviii. 3 A 197
4 212
16 197, 207
MATTHEW
xiii. 14 231
\x vii. 46 1 4 5
MARK
'V; 28 177
\iii. 14 89, 216
LUKE
xiv. 1 3, 21 83
32 4011-
xvi. 29 16411.
xix. 8 1 79
xx. 1 1 f . 53
xxi. 5 80
xxi. 11 1 04
25 159
JOHN
iii. 29 49
v. 4 159
xviii. 1 16911.
ACTS
iii. 10 158
iii. 11, v. 12 ... 16611.
vii. 44 16411.
xii- 3 53
xvi. 26 154
xix. 11 53
xxiii. 14 80
xxviii. 26 231
JAMES
v. 17 49
JUDE
4 235
ROMANS
v. 1 91 n.
1 CORINTHIANS
i. 19 23011.
ii. 16 229
iv. 21 47
2 CORINTHIANS
viii. 15 12211.
1 Til ESS.
ii- 8 97
v. 3 128
HEBREWS
iv. 6 268
viii. 11 27811.
xii. 18 f. 159
PHILEMON
9 97»-
APOCALYPSE
ii. 20 2:1 n.
iii. 18 9211.
x. 7, xiv. 6 268
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
PA
713
15
v.l
cob i
T& ckeray, Henry St. John
A grammar of the Old Testa-
ment in Greek, according to
the Septuagint
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
TVNews
OpenLibrary